I 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


"  Stop,  sir!    You  are  cruel,  cruel!  " — Page  10. 


Right  and  Wrong; 


OB, 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST. 


WITH  OTHER  STOEIES. 


BY    BELLA    Z.    SPENCER, 

AUTHOR  OF  "TRIED  AND  TRUE;"     "  ORA,  THE  LOST  WIFE," 
ETC.,  ETC. 


SPKINGFIELD,  MASS. : 
W.     J.     HOLLAND    &    CO. 

1871. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1870,  by 
W.  J.  HOLLAND  &  COMPANY, 

In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of 
Massachusetts. 


SAMUEL   BOWLES   AND   COMPANY, 

PBINTEB8,  ELECTROTTPER8,  AND   BINDERS, 

SPRINGFIELD   MASS. 


PS 


INDEX  TO  CONTENTS. 


EIGHT  AND  WEONG. 

PAO». 

CHAPTER  I. — The  New  Teacher  and  his  School — Un 
ruly  Pupils — Flogging  of  John  Truslow — Geraldine 
Interposes,  and  what  comes  of  it — Heart-Power 
versus  the  Rod, 9 

CHAPTER  II. — The  Odd  Young  Lady  at  Prince  Hill — 
Funny  Roll-Call — An  Incipient  Rebellion — A  Holiday,  26 

CHAPTER  HI. — Geraldine  Visits  John  Truslow's  Home 
— A  New  Mother-in-Law — Startling  Suggestion,  .  .  36 

CHAPTER  IV. — Mr.  Prince's  Marriage  Venture — He 
Takes  Counsel — A  Fatal  Omission, 49 

CHAPTER  V. — Excursions — A  Disagreeable  Intrusion — 
Mr.  Garten's  Story — Embarrassing  Questions — Home 
and  a  Smiling  Wife, 58 


1592780 


iy  CONTENTS. 

?AOH. 

CHAPTER  VI. — The  Truslow  Cottage — Dick's  Tricks — 
The  Sot— A  Knight's  Winning  Ways, 73 

CHAPTER  "VTI.  —  Something  Wrong  —  Terror  of  Mrs. 
Prince  on  Discovering  Garton — Her  Efforts  to  Pre 
vent  Disclosure  to  her  Husband — Feminine  Skirmish 
ing — A  Difficult  and  Dangerous  Part, 83 

CHAPTER  VHL — Touching  the  Supernatural — An  Inci 
dent — Garton  Watchful — Mrs.  Prince  Seeks  an  Inter 
view — His  Warning, 96 

CHAPTER  IX. — The  Artful  Woman — Man's  Uncharity — 
Sharp  Words — The  Midnight  Meeting — Strong  Evi 
dence  Met  by  a  Square  Denial — Garton  Puzzled,  .  .  107 

CHAPTER  X. — More  Deception  —  Efforts  to  Discover 
Mrs.  Prince's  Accomplice — Fears  of  a  Premature  Dis 
closure, 116 

CHAPTER  XI.  —  Garton  Gains  a  New  Ally — Narrow 
Escape— The  Hidden  Papers, 125 

CHAPTER  XII. — Miss  Eldridge  and  her  Lovers — The 
Sabbath  in  Princeton — A  Woman  Evangelist — Mrs. 
Prince  Elated, 142 


CONTENTS.  V 

FAQB. 

CHAPTER  XHI. — Mr.  Prince's  Eyes  Begin  to  Open — 
His  Dreadful  Suspicions  —  The  School-master  must 
Depart, 159 

CHAPTER  XIV. — Garton  is  Found  Murdered — Arrest 
of  John  Truslow  for  the  Crime — Strange  Doings  at 
Prince  Hill, 170 

CHAPTER  XV. — Sunshine  after  a  Storm — Questioning 
the  Dead — An  Answer  that  was  not  Expected,  .  .  188 

CHAPTER  XVI. — Suspicions  against  Mrs.  Prince — Her 
Efforts  to  Destroy  the  Proof— Action  of  her  Husband,  200 

CHAPTER  XVTI.  —  A  Squatter's  Cabin  —  Two  of  the 
School-master's  Pupils — The  Dream, 212 

CHAPTER  XVm. — Mr.  Prince  Has  a  Strange  Visitor — 
Cunning  and  Cupidity — Encounter  with  Rufus  Knight 
— A  Daring  Charge — Death  of  Geraldine,  ....  225 

CHAPTER  XIX.— The  Private  Journal  of  the  Murdered 
Man— It  is  Submitted  to  a  Lawyer— Mrs.  Prince  Im 
plicated  in  the  Crime, 238 

CHAPTER  XX. — The  Woman   and  her  Accuser — The 
1* 


vi  CONTENTS. 

PAOB. 

Farce  Ends — Narrative  of  a  Checkered  and   Sinful 
Life, 246 

CHAPTER  XXI.— John  Truslow  Released— Mrs.  Prince 
Pardoned— The  Fate  of  the  Guilty— Conclusion,       .     281 


WOMAN  IN  THE  WAR. 

A  Story  of  One,  Illustrating  the  Spirit  of  Many — Giving 
her  All — Working  and  Waiting — Among  the  Soldiers 
—  "A  Friend  in  Need"  — The  Villainous  Cook  — 
"  Grit  "—News  of  a  Battle— To  the  Bloody  Field- 
Incidents— The  Hunt, 285 


THE  PRISONER'S   CHILD. 
CHAPTER  I.— A  Case  of  Circumstantial  Evidence— The 
Strong  Proof— The  Innocent  Victim— His  Prison  Ex 
perience—Comfort  and  Companionship  of  a  Child- 
Release  by  Death— The  Heritage  of  a  Bad  Name,     .    313 

CHAPTER  n.— A  Seminary  for  Fashionable  Young  La 
dies—Olive  Winfred  and  Agnes  Ives— A  Phase  of 
Human  Nature— Stooping  to  Inferiors— Which  was 
the  Lady?— The  Word  in  Due  Season— How  a  Prize 
was  Won, 325 


CONTENTS.  yii 

PAGE. 

CHAPTER  III. — Olive  Winfred  in  a  New  Sphere — The 
Power  of  Song — A  Wedding,  but  Not  the  End,   .     .    339 


CHAPTER  IV. — Four  Years  after  Marriage — A  Night 
Scene  —  Singular  Coincidence  —  Reappearance  of  an 
Old  Enemy — Malice  and  Calumny — Effect  of  Kind 
ness — A  Case  of  Conscience — The  Innocent  Vindi 
cated—"  Coals  of  Fire," 342 


PRESENTIMENTS. 

A  Night  on  a  Mississippi  Steamer — The  Passengers — 
Their  Amusements — A  Marvelous  Story — The  Pre 
sentiment  and  its  Fulfillment — A  Guerilla,  ....  357 


THE  COQUETTE'S  FATE. 

A  Belle's   Conquests — The  Victims — An  Appeal — How 
the  Heartless  Beauty  was  Paid  in  her  own  Coin,  .    .    379 


RIGHT  AND 


CHAPTER  I. 

MUCH    IN    LITTLE. 

THERE  was  a  stir,  followed  by  profound  silence  in 
the  village  school-room.  The  new  master,  notwith 
standing  a  most  kind  and  good-natured  face,  was 
about  to  prove  himself  master,  indeed,  of  that  little 
world  where  the  small  people  had  hitherto  governed 
themselves  according  to  their  inclinations,  and  decid 
edly  mischief-loving  propensities.  There  was  some 
thing  terrible,  now,  in  the  dark  flashing  eyes  and 
upraised  hand  of  the  master — that  slender  hand, 
grasping  a  rod  yielding  as  willow,  but  strong  as 
steel.  The  little  sinner  under  the  threatening  in 
strument,  looked  up  with  flinching  eyes,  and  flesh 
that  crept,  in  momentary  dread  of  the  blow. 

"I  give  you  one  last  chance  of  saving  yourself 
from  a  severe  punishment,"  said  the  man,  in  deep, 
suppressed  tones.  "  You  understand  me,  John 
Truslow,  and  must  learn  this  day  that  I  mean  pre 
cisely  what  I  say.  Are  you  sorry  for  being  dis 
respectful  and  disobedient?" 


10  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

One  moment  the  boy  hesitated  and  shrank  more 
visibly   under  the  rod  ;   then   he  answered  with  a 
brave,  clear  ring  in  his  voice : 
"No,  sir,  I  am  not." 

That  was  enough.  Blows,  thick  and  fast,  fell  upon 
the  shoulders,  cohered  only  by  a  light  linen,  for  he 
had  been  commanded  to  remove  his  coat,  and  stood 
in  his  shirt-sleeves.  Some  of  the  children  covered 
their  eyes  and  sobbed  ;  others  set  their  teeth  and 
looked  on  horror-stricken,  while  a  few  sprang  to 
their  feet,  too  excited  to  remain  in  their  places. 
Then  there  was  a  sharp,  sudden  cry,  accompanied 
by  an  action  which  electrified  both  teacher  and 
scholars.  A  very  slight  girl,  of  ten  years,  darted 
into  the  middle  of  the  room,  and  stamping  her  foot, 
imperiously  shouted : 

"  Stop,  sir !  You  are  cruel,  cruel  I " 
Mr.  Garton  dropped  his  hand  and  looked  at  the 
girl,  then  back  at  the  boy,  writhing  in  pain,  and 
drenched  with  the  crimson  tide  freely  flowing  from 
his  lacerated  shoulders.  This  it  was  which  had 
caused  such  horror  among  the  scholars,  and  made 
one  of  them  utterly  to  forget  herself.  He  understood 
it  at  a  glance,  but  knew  too  well  the  value  of  power 
to  risk  it  now  by  yielding  an  inch,  though  his  own 
heart  was  tender,  in  defiance  of  his  anger ;  and  his 
eye  shrank  from  contemplating  what  he  had  done. 
It  had  not  been  his  wish  to  be  quite  so  severe.  Pas 
sion  had  betrayed  him  into  it.  Yet  he  would  turn 
this  to  use. 

"  Miss  Prince  will  resume  her  seat,  and  await  pun 
ishment  for  rebellious  and  unbecoming  conduct." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       11 

The  passion  of  the  child  sank  under  his  severe, 
freezing  tone,  and  she  returned  to  her  desk,  awed 
into  silence.  Her  excitement  had  reached  a  turning- 
point  when  she  gave  utterance  to  those  words,  and 
his  commanding  manner  did  the  rest.  Humiliated, 
and  filled  with  apprehension  for  what  was  to  come, 
she  bowed  her  head  upon  the  desk  and  sat  still. 

"John  Truslow,  resume  your  coat,"  continued  Mr. 
Garton,  "and  stand  beside  me  until  school  is  dis 
missed." 

John  obeyed  readily,  but  managed  to  make  an 
ugly  grimace  while  his  back  was  turned  from  the 
master,  which  action  failed  to  produce  the  desired 
effect.  No  one  was  disposed  to  laugh,  then,  before 
the  pallor  had  left  their  faces,  or  the  tears  could  dry 
upon  their  cheeks.  So  he  stood  up  behind  Mr. 
Garton  and  dropped  his  eyes  gravely. 

"  Before  I  dismiss  the  school,  I  desire  to  say  to  my 
pupils  that  I  am  sorry  to  have  been  forced  to  use 
such  severe  measures  with  any  one  placed  under  my 
care.  But  this  must  be  fully  understood — I  will 
have  obedience  and  respect.  I  have  come  here  to 
do  you  good,  and  require  only  that  the  rules  laid 
down  shall  be  strictly  observed.  I  am  still  more 
sorry  that  John  Truslow  should  have  been  the  first 
to  force  me  into  so  painful  a  position,  because  he 
had  been  represented  to  me  as  the  worst  boy  in 
town,  and  I  had  made  up  my  mind,  when  I  looked 
into  his  face,  that  my  informers  must  have  been 
mistaken." 

John  sent  a  glance  of  surprise  to  Mr.  Garton's 
face,  and  a  peculiar  expression  came  into  his  eyes. 


12  EIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OB, 

The  gentleman  met  it  with  a  calm,  steady  gaze,  but 
continued  : 

"  My  rules  are  simple  and  plain ;  and  I  took  the 
greatest  care  to  impress  upon  every  one  present  my 
intention  of  having  them  strictly  observed  at  the  be 
ginning.  John  has  chosen  to  break  two  of  them,  and 
you  have  seen  the  consequence.  Let  this  be  the  last 
time  I  shall  have  anything  to  do  so  painful.  I  do 
not  want  to  rule  you  by  fear,  however.  If  you  do 
what  is  required  of  you,  no  friend  will  be  so  kind,  or 
love  you  so  dearly  as  myself." 

The  words,  spoken  in  an  earnest  and  sorrowful 
voice,  made  a  visible  impression  upon  the  school. 
Mr.  Garton  deliberately  scanned  each  little  face,  and 
concluded  his  wisest  course  would  be  to  say  no  more. 
As  he  took  his  seat,  the  boy  who  had  just  been  pun 
ished,  stepped  out  before  him,  and  asked  respectfully : 

"Please,  sir,  may  I  speak  ?  " 

"Yes." 

"  Well,  sir,  I  want  to  say  that  I  am  now  sorry  for 
being  disrespectful  to  you.  But  it  was  not  the  whip 
ping  that  made  me  sorry." 

"What  then?" 

"  What  you  have  just  said,  sir.  I  was  wrong  to 
disobey  you  ;  but  it  was  fun  to  do  it,  and  I  would 
not  say  I  was  sorry  for  it,  when  I  wasn't." 

"  Not  even  to  escape  a  whipping?"  asked  the  mas 
ter,  curiously. 

"  No,  sir  ;  I  never  told  a  lie  in  my  life,  and  I  am 
not  a  coward.  Besides,  I've  got  used  to  being 
whipped,  both  for  my  own  faults,  and  for  what  other 
boys  do." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       '13 

"  Very  well.  You  can  stand  aside  now.  I  accept 
your  apology,  hoping  that  in  future  we  may  under 
stand  each  other  better." 

John  bowed,  and  without  glancing  around  the 
Bchool  as  usual,  became  occupied  with  his  book. 
During  the  remainder  of  the  afternoon  the  most  per 
fect  order  reigned,  though  the  child  at  the  desk  never 
lifted  her  head,  nor  was  John  permitted  to  sit  down. 
At  four  o'clock  the  little  band  was  set  free,  and  evi 
dently  escaped  with  much  joy,  casting  sly  glances  at 
their  companion,  as  they  went.  John  departed  with 
the  others,  and  was  the  center  of  attraction  as  they 
turned  their  steps  homeward. 

"  I  say,  John,  ain't  he  a  stunner  ? "  began  one  of 
the  older  boys,  eagerly.  "  He  made  all  my  hair  rise 
on  my  head,  when  he  got  up  there!  Such  eyes  as 
he  has,  when  he  is  mad !  And  then,  don't  he  lay  it 
on  to  a  fellow,  heavy  ? " 

John  took  out  his  knife  and  deliberately  cut  a 
stick,  which  he  whittled  as  he  walked  along.  The 
children  waited  to  hear  what  he  had  to  say. 

"  He's  a  regular  brick !  "  came  out  at  last,  rather 
stunningly,  from  the  boy.  "  I  like  him,  and  I  don't 
mean  to  be  half  so  bad  as  I  have  been.  He  suits 
me." 

The  children  laughed,  and  the  first  speaker  con 
tinued  : 

"You  don't  mean  to  be  so  bad,  'cause  you  don't 
dare  to.  He  would  whip  every  drop  of  blood  from 
your  body  before  he'd  give  in.  I  saw  that  in  quick 
time." 

John's  lips  curled. 


14  EIGHT    AND    WRONG;    OR, 

"  You  know  I  ain't  afraid  of  being  whipped.  I've 
taken  many  a  one  for  other  boys,  and  two  or  three 
for  you,  Charley  Turner.  But  I  like  him  because  he 
means  what  he  says,  and  won't  fool  with  us.  We 
never  had  a  teacher  that  we  couldn't  badger  into 
anything.  Remember  how  many  we  have  driven 
from  the  place.  Mr.  Garton  won't  stand  trifling." 

"  He  beat  you  like  a  dog,"  said  Charley.  "  If  he 
was  to  do  so  to  me,  my  father  would  not  let  me  go  to 
school  to  him. " 

"  Well,  if  you  don't  mind  him,  he  will  do  it ;  so 
look  out,  if  you  want  to  get  any  good  out  of  him. 
For  my  part,  I  think  we  ought  to  set  to  and  try  and 
learn  all  we  can.  He  knows  a  great  deal,  Mr.  Prince 
says,  and  I  don't  see  the  use  in  spending  so  much 
time  and  money  without  getting  something  for  it. 
We  can't  have  fun  as  we  have  had  with  other  teach 
ers,  so  we  had  better  make  up  our  minds  to  get 
knowledge,  and  be  men,  not  muffs,  all  our  lives." 

44  Hurrah !  here's  a  go ! "  shouted  Richard  May, 
swinging  his  cap.  "  John  Truslow,  the  worst  boy  in 
Princeton,  has  turned,  preacher.  I  expect  we'll  all 
be  turned  into  regular  saints  in  short  order,  now  that 
John  has  found  his  master." 

"  I  say  he's  a  trump,"  put  in  Charley  again,  in  his 
defense.  "  If  John  is  bad,  he  is  never  mean.  He 
don't  tell  lies,  and  he  ain't  no  coward;  neither  does 
he  abuse  littler  boys  than  he  is.  He  stands  up  fair 
and  square,  and  when  he  is  wrong,  he  ain't  afraid  to 
say  so.  You  have  no  right  to  badger  him." 

A  warm  discussion  now  rose  between  the  two 
boys,  and  John  left  them  abruptly,  to  argue  his  cause 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       15 

to  their  hearts'  content.  Whistling  softly,  still  at 
work  upon  his  stick,  he  took  a  little  by-street  and 
soon  disappeared.  The  other  children  separated 
singly  and  in  pairs,  till  the  crowd  was  dispersed. 

In  the  meantime  the  teacher  and  his  erring  pupil 
who  still  awaited  punishment,  were  alone  in  the 
school-room.  Mr.  Garton  patiently  allowed  every 
child  to  get  beyond  hearing,  and  a  profound  silence  to 
fall  upon  the  place.  He  watched  the  sunbeams  re 
ceding  from  the  oaken  floor ;  she  sat  still,  her  face 
hidden  by  her  heavy  black  hair. 

"  Geraldine,"  he  said  at  length,  and  softly. 

"  Sir,"  without  rising. 

"  Come  to  me." 

She  got  up  slowly,  put  back  her  hair,  and  con 
fronted  him  with  a  pallid  face.  His  hand  caught 
hers,  and  drew  the  little  figure  to  his  knee,  where  he 
placed  her  gravely. 

"  I  threatened  to  punish  you,"  he  began,  "  and  I 
must  do  it ;  not  as  I  punished  John  Truslow,  for 
open  and  deliberate  defiance  of  my  authority,  but  in 
a  manner  befitting  your  offense." 

"  Indeed,  sir,  I  am  very,  very  sorry,  and  deserve  to 
be  punished.  Yet  it  seemed  so  dreadful,  and.  made  me 
so  wild  with  pain,  I  forgot  myself.  If  it  had  been  to 
save  my  life,  I  could  not  have  helped  it." 

"  It  is  more  than  possible  that  you  mistake  your 
self,  I  think.  You  did  not  take  one  moment  to  re 
flect  that  it  was  not  your  place  to  chide  a  grown-up 
person,  and  your  teacher.  I  am  grieved,  mortified 
and  disappointed  in  you.  Above  all  others  I  had  de 
pended  upon  you  to  help  me  keep  harmony  and  peace 


16  RIGHT   AND   WROXG ;     OR, 

in  the  school,  and  here  I  am  forced  to  punish  you 
amono-st  the  first  offenders,  and  before  the  first  week 

o 

has  ended." 

Tears  which  had  refused  to  come  through  all  the 
pain  of  the  afternoon,  now  rose  and  flowed  freely. 
Bowing  her  face  upon  her  hands,  she  sobbed  as  if 
her  little  heart  would  break. 

"  Do  you  think,  child,  I  have  not  tried  to  under 
stand  you,  for  your  own  welfare?  For  one  month  I 
have  been  in  your  father's  house,  and  in  this  time  I 
have  made  you  a  study.  I  know  that  you  are  high- 
tempered  and  impulsive;  that  you  are  sensitive  to  a 
high  degree ;  also,  that  you  are  truthful,  honest  and 
kind.  What  I  did  not  know  of  you  was  that  you 
could  be  capable  of  doing  as  you  did  to-day — spring 
ing  up  like  a  little  fury,  stamping  your  foot  at  me, 
and  commanding  me  to  stop !  More  than  that,  you 
took  it  upon  yourself  to  judge  me  by  calling  me 
cruel  before  the  whole  school." 

"  Oh,  sir,  you  hurt  me ! "  sobbed  the  child,  "  a 
great  deal  worse  than  you  hurt  John.  I  could  not 
help  it,  then ;  it  seemed  as  if  every  blow  fell  upon 
me  ;  but  it  was  the  sight  of  the  blood  that  made  me 
forget  myself." 

For  awhile  both  were  silent,  Mr.  Garton's  thoughts 
were  complicated.  Geraldine  evidently  had  some 
thing  else  upon  her  mind  besides  her  own  fate,  which 
finally  came  out,  much  to  the  gentleman's  surprise. 

"  I  am  sorry  for  John  Truslow,  always." 

"And  why,  pray?" 

"Because  people  have  made1  him  bad  by  charging 
him  with  every  bad  thing  that  is  done  and  punishing 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TKUTH    AT    LAST.  17 

him  for  it.  Mamma  used  to  say  they  would  harden 
him  into  a  villain,  and  all  because  he  was  naturally  a 
bold,  merry,  mischief-loving  fellow,  who  only  needed 
proper  treatment  to  make  him  superior  to  any  other 
in  town.  His  father  drinks  and  abuses  him,  and  his 
mother  never  had  any  control  over  anybody.  It  be 
gan  by  making  these  people  despise  and  ill-treat 
their  child,  and  he  would 'always  be  even  with  those 
who  abused  him.  Then  they  took  to  getting  him 
punished,  till  finally  there  was  not  a  bad  thing  done 
in  Princeton  that  was  not  laid  to  his  charge,  whether 
he  did  it  or  not.  Mamma  used  to  cry  about  it,  and 
say  it  was  enough  to  make  any  boy  utterly  reckless." 
Mr.  Garton  sat  still,  allowing  her  to  talk  on  as 
long  as  she  would ;  and  from  her  words  he  gleaned 
a  whole  volume  of  meaning.  They  decided  him  to 
look  more  closely  into  the  character  of  the  little 
"  scape-goat,"  against  whom  everybody  had  warned 
him.  If  Mrs.  Prince  had  defended  him,  there  was 
reason  for  it  beyond  what  he  had  yet  seen.  She 
was  a  lady  of  remarkably  clear  judgment  and  justice 
of  disposition,  a  part  of  which  had  descended  to  her 
daughter.  Geraldine  had  loved  her  mother  with  an 

c5 

idolizino-  devotion,  and  seemed  never  to  forget  one 

O  '  ff 

word  of  what  she  had  heard  her  utter,  quoting  her 
actions  and  opinions  as  the  highest  and  holiest  au 
thority  by  which  her  life  was  guided. 

"  Doubtless  your  mother  was  right,"  said  Mr.  Gar- 
ton,  at  length,  "and  I  will  try  in  future  to  correct 
some  of  the  many  errors  existing  here.  But  I  want 
you  to  tell  me  what  she  would  have  thought  of  her 
daughter,  could  she  have  seen  her  actions  to-day?" 


18  RIGHT   AND    WRONG ;    OR, 

"O,  she  would  have  been  overwhelmed  with  grief! 
Pray,  pray  don't  speak  of  it  any  more !  Whip  me 
as  you  did  John,  if  you  like,  but  don't  talk  about  it 
any  more." 

"  Get  your  hat  and  we  will  go  home." 

She  obeyed  him,  and  yet  lingered  in  going  out. 

"  What  is  it,  Geraldine  ?" 

"  I  am  so  ashamed,  so  sorry  for  what  I  have  done ! 
Won't  you  say  you  forgive  me,  before  we  go  ?  " 

"  No,  dear ;  not  yet.  I  have  not  punished  you 
sufficiently." 

She  stepped  out  and  he  followed,  closing  and  lock 
ing  the  door.  He  did  not  put  out  his  hand  to  her 
as  usual,  and  though  she  walked  close  at  his  side, 
the  loving  familiarity  that  had  existed  between  them 
since  his  coming  appeared  to  have  been  suddenly 
lost.  Her  eyes  brimmed,  and  her  little  throat  swelled 
achingly  with  sobs  pride  could  not  let  her  give  vent 
to. 

The  school-house  stood  upon  the  border  of  a  beau 
tiful  woodland,  and  a  broad  field  lay  between  it  and 
the  village.  They  crossed  this  silently,  passed  up 
the  straight  main  street  to  a  large  stone  house  on 
the  hill  at  the  opposite  end,  and  entered.  By  thia 
time  a  new  terror  had  restored  Geraldine's  courage. 

O 

She  caught  Mr.  Garten's  hand  imploringly. 

"Please  do  not  tell  papa  of  me!" 

"I  must,"  he  answered,  gently,  but  with  an  inflex 
ible  purpose  in  his  tone.  "The  faults  of  children 
should  never  be  concealed  from  their  parents.  We 
shall  find  him  in  the  library.  Come." 

Mr.  Prince  was  seated  before  a  bright  fire,  a  favor- 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       19 

ite  book  in  his  hand,  when  the  young  man  entered, 
leading  Geraldine.  He  looked  up,  and  seeing  that 
something  unusual  had  occurred,  asked  what  was 
the  matter.  Mr.  Garton  deliberately  stated  that  he 
had  found  it  necessary  to  punish  very  severely  one 
of  his  scholars,  and  that  Miss  Prince  had  flown  into 
a  passion,  ordered  him  to  desist,  and  constituted  her 
self  his  judge.  Mr.  Prince  looked  shocked,  and  the 
child  ready  to  drop  with  shame  and  distress. 

"  The  offense  being  against  me,  her  teacher,  I  pre 
sume  you  will  deem  it  best  to  leave  her  wholly  in  my 
hands,"  he  concluded. 

"  By  all  means  ! "  was  the  grave  response. 

Mr.  Garton  bowed  and  led  Geraldine  from  the 
room  and  across  the  hall  to  the  foot  of  the  broad 
staircase.  There  he  paused. 

"  You  must  go  to  your  room,  and  not  think  of  joini 
ing  us  as  usual  this  evening.  Your  supper  will  be 
sent  up  to  you.  The  only  thing  I  shall  give  you  to 
do  is  the  task  of  examining  yourself  and  reflecting 
upon  the  talk  we  had  last  Sunday  about  self-govern^ 
ment.  I  told  you  then  that  it  was  the  imperative 
law  controlling  the  wise  and  good." 

Without  another  word  he  left  her  then,  and  she 
crept  sobbing  up  the  stairway,  entered  her  own  room 
and  threw  herself  prostrate  upon  the  floor.. 

Poor  child!  Her  punishment  was  more  terrible 
for  her  than  all  the  blows  that  had  fallen  upon  him 
for  whose  sake  she  suffered.  Mr.  Garton  knew  it, 
and  for  this  reason  chose  to  leave  her  for  a  little  while 
entirely  to  herself.  Still  he  was  not  wholly  wise  in 
his  course,  since  it  was  not  possible  for  him  to  com- 


20  RIGHT    AND    WKOXG;     OK, 

prebend  the  character  of  his  little  pupil  under  all  cir 
cumstances,  and  he  might  not  gain  the  desired  result 
from  this  rigid  and  cruel  course  of  action.  Cruel  it 
was,  but  not  intentionally  so.  Between  the  firm, 
strong  man  and  this  child  had  sprung  up  a  strangely 
tenacious  and  peculiar  friendship — because,  perhaps, 
he  had  many  childlike  qualities,  and  she  many  that 
might  be  called  womanly.  Yet  it  was  not  in  the  na 
ture  of  things  that  there  should  be  a  perfect  sympathy 
between  them.  Without  this  sympathy,  how  was  it 
possible  for  him  to  judge  the  effect  upon  her  of  his 
hard  code  of  government.  He  meant  it  for  the  best, 
having  at  heart  her  earnest  good ;  and  in  seeking  to 
establish  it  through  his  own  judgment,  overreached 
himself! 

It  was  not  natural  that  the  two  gentlemen  could 
forget  the  child  through  all  that  long  evening,  as 
they  sat  chatting  in  the  library,  for  her  accustomed 
chair  was  empty,  and  they  missed  the  fair  little  face 
and  intelligent  eyes.  But  they  purposely  avoided 
speaking  of  her — the  teacher  reluctant  to  allude  to 
her  punishment,  the  parent  throwing  into  his  young 
friend's  hands  the  whole  responsibility  of  his  charge, 
with  a  determination  not  to  interfere.  Mr.  Garton's 
wholesome  rule  was  greatly  needed  in  Princeton ;  Mr. 
Prince  had  been  the  first  to  propose  and  induce  his 
coming,  and  he  would  not  be  the  first  to  put  himself 
in  the  way  of  his  chances  to  do  good  by  questioning 
the  wisdom  or  justice  of  his  course.  So  it  happened 
that  while  Geraldine  wept,  and  writhed  upon  the 
floor  in  her  disgrace  and  wretchedness,  her  name  was 
not  once  mentioned  below,  except  by  the  servants, 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       Cl 

who  secretly  murmured  against  the  "  hard  young 
master,"  of  whom  they  stood  in  awe  while  they  liked 
him. 

Mr.  Garton's  room,  for  the  sake  of  convenience, 
had  been  appointed  him  in  conjunction  with  the  li 
brary,  so  that  he  had  only  to  throw  open  a  side  door 
and  enter  it  after  bidding  good-night  to  his  friend  and 
patron.  Then  he  sat  down,  leaning  his  head  upon 
his  hand,  when  the  glow  of  a  pleasant  little  fire 
flashed  across  his  features.  The  nights  at  Princeton 
were  nearly  always  chilly,  even  in  summer  time,  and 
the  young  man  had  a  great  love  for  the  little  sparkle 
and  glow  upon  the  hearth  which  made  the  room  so 
cheerful.  He  sighed  now,  thinking  of  his  pupil,  who 
dearly  loved  to  be  allowed  to  sit  beside  him  and  talk 
in  their  strangely  familiar  way,  after  study  hours. 
Geraldine  was  in  nothing  like  other  girls  of  her  age, 
and  never  retired  until  she  chose  to  go  of  her  own 
free  will.  Many  things  were  more  singular  at  Prince 
Hill  than  this,  as  we  shall  see  in  time.  It  was  not  so 
very  odd,  however,  that  an  only  daughter,  made 
motherless  in  her  sixth  year,  should  have  had  her 
own  way  in  everything  all  her  life  ;  and  this  thought 
gave  a  more  serious  import  to  the  punishment  he  had 
inflicted  upon  her,  when  Mr.  Garton  had  time  for 
more  quiet  reflection. 

Suddenly  the  young  man  withdrew  his  glance  from 
the  tiny  heap  of  ruddy  coals,  and  looked  up  to  see 
the  object  of  his  thoughts  only  a  little  way  from  him, 
standing  with  her  hands  upon  the  back  of  a  high 
chair,  and  her  burning  glance  fixed  with  a  strange, 
fierce  glitter  upon  his  face. 


22  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  Geraldinc !  is  it  possible  that  you  are  here ! — and 
at  ten  o'clock — nay,  it  is  almost  eleven !  I  thought 
you  asleep." 

She  did  not  seem  to  heed  his  surprise,  and  was  in 
tent  only  upon  giving  expression  to  her  own  feelings. 
Her  words,  uttered  in  a  clear,  bitter  tone,  startled 
him. 

"  I  felt  ashamed  and  sorry  to  have  been  rude  to  you, 
and  I  begged  you  to  forgive  me.  If  it  had  been  my 
mother,  she  would  have  drawn  me  to  her  bosom, 
and  kissed  me  ;  and  then  I  should  have  felt  glad  and 
happy,  and  would  have  resolved  never  again  to  pain 
her.  I  would  have  been  able  to  lie  down  in  my  little 
bed  and  sleep,  like  a  good  child.  But  you  refuse  to 
forgive  me  !  You  shut  me  up  in  my  room  with  my 
miserable  shame  and  angry  thoughts,  and  think  to 
subdue  me.  You  cannot  do  it !  You  are  cruel  and 
unkind,  and  you  make  me  feel  too  wicked  to  think 
of  anything  good.  If  you  treat  me  this  way  when 
I  feel  so  badly,  I  shall  hate  you,  for  I  do  not  deserve 
to  be  treated  so.  I  spoke  the  truth ! " 

"  Geraldine,  what  is  the  matter  with  you?"  he 
cried  in  amazement.  "  This  cannot  be  my  gentle 
little  friend,  with  whom  I  have  been  so  happy.  Come 
here  and  let  me  talk  seriously  with  you." 

"  No,"  she  answered  stubbornly,  "  I  am  not  gen 
tle — I  cannot  be,  when  you  are  unjust.  I  did  speak 
the  truth — you  were  cruel  to  whip  poor  John  Trus- 
low  so  dreadfully,  because  he  was  honest  enough  to 
speak  out  and  say  he  was  not  sorry  when  he  was 
not.  If  he  had  lied  and  said  he  was,  you  would 
have  let  him  go,  and  he'd  have  done  the  same  thing 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       23 

again.  But  he  told  the  truth  like  a  brave  boy,  and 
took  a  beating  for  it.  Then  when  I  spoke  you  pun 
ished  me  too.  I  couldn't  help  it,  and  I  was  sorry  to 
have  been  disrespectful  to  you,  and  you  might  have 
forgiven  me." 

Mr.  Garton  was  not  angered  by  this  freak  of  his 
little  favorite.  On  the  contrary,  something  in  her 
voice  and  manner  showed  him  that  she  suffered 
keenly,  and  made  him  question  earnestly  within  him 
self.  With  one  stride  he  caught  the  little  burning 
hands,  drew  her  to  his  knee  ./esistingly,  and  sat 
down,  holding  her  fast. 

"My  child,  have  I  indeed  been  cruel  to  you? 
Have  I  almost  broken  your  little  heart?"  (He  felt 
that  it  throbbed  painfully  against  his  arm.)  "  Let  us 
be  patient  for  awhile.  I  think  we  have  not  quite 
learned  to  understand  each  other  fully.  Now. I  see 
by  this  hot  cheek  and  blazing  eye,  what  I  had  not 
intended  to  excite.  Take  my  forgiveness,  Geraldine, 
and  let  us  be  better  friends." 

She  laid  her  head  wearily  against  his  shoulder,  but 
though  the  strained  expression  passed  from  her  face, 
she  did  not  look  satisfied.     Thoughtfully  watching 
her,  he  asked : 
'"What  is  it,  child?" 

"  I  cannot  understand  it  at  all — things  are  so  deep. 
You  have  so  often  told  me  the  importance  of  self- 
control — always." 

"Well?" 

"  And  you  lost  yours  to-day — you  forgot  your 
self,  and  beat  John  until  the  blood  ran  in  a  stream ! 
Oh,  it  was  awful ! " 


24  K1GHT    AND   WRONG;     OR, 

It  seemed  as  if  she  could  not  banish  that  picture 
from  her  mind,  and  shuddered  violently,  hiding  her 
eyes.  He  was  very  grave,  feeling  an  uncomfortable 
justice  in  her  rebuke. 

"  And  have  you  disobeyed  me  a  second  time — 
come  out  of  your  room  to  me  here  close  upon  mid 
night  to  impress  upon  me  the  necessity  of  casting 
the  beam  from  my  own  eye  before  plucking  the  mote 
from  my  brother's?" 

Mr.  Garton  hid  a  smile  behind  her  heavy  black  hair. 

"  I  felt  as  if  I  should  go  mad  up  there.  If  I  had 
not  come,  I  should  have  been  very  ill,  and  I  would 
rather  be  punished  for  both  at  once,  than  to  stay 
there.  Besides,  I  want  to  know  why  every  one — 
even  you,  tells  me  that  things  are  wrong,  then  does 
them  in  spite  of  their  being  so.  I  cannot  under 
stand  it." 

"  Things  that  are  wrong  for  you  might  not  be  for 
me." 

She  looked  up  into  his  face  with  her  clear,  search 
ing  eyes. 

"  My  mother  told  me  that  those  things  which  in 
volved  great  principles,  were  the  same  in  child  or 
man.  She  never  told  me  .anything  that  was  not 
true." 

This  staggered  him — so  strange  and  positive,  com 
ing  from  such  childish  lips.  There  was  no  real  cow 
ardice  in  the  action,  but  he  did  feel  the  need  of  think 
ing  deeply  before  coping  with  so  exacting  a  mind  as 
Geraldine's.  So  he  put  her  off  his  knee  gently,  and 
said,  looking  steadily  into  her  face : 

"  Sometime  I  may  be  able  to  make  you  understand 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.'  25 

why  there  cannot  be  discussions  of  this  nature  be 
tween  us.  Wait  until  you  are  in  a  calmer  state,  and 
I  able  to  explain  these  things  to  you  better.  I  am 
weary  now,  and  ^ou  ought  to  be  asleep.  Come,  I 
will  take  you  to  bed." 

She  suffered  him  to  take  her  hand,  but  sighed 
heavily  as  he  led  her  out. 

"It  is  always  the  way!  If  I  cannot  understand, 
and  want  to,  I  am  always  told  to  wait." 

"  Because  it  is  best  for  you.  Child,  you  are  too 
impatient,  and  are  trying  to  live  ahead  of  your  time. 
I  promise  you  to  try  to  help  you  the  better  to  under 
stand  people  and  things  in  the  future.  Now  promise 
me  to  go  to  bed — will  you ! " 

"Yes,  sir." 

"  There !  That  is  like  my  Geraldine — as  I  thought 
her.  Good-night." 

He  put  her  gently  through  the  door,  drew  her 
back  again  to  kiss  her,  then  shut  her  out. 

She  went  to  bed,  and  soon  fell  asleep.     He,  in  very 
singular  mood,  paced  his  room  nearly  all  night. 
3 


26  EIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OB, 


CHAPTER  H. 
A    RARE     BIRD. 

"  AUTHORS  are  often  accused  of  exaggeration  in 
their  descriptions  of  children.  I  wish  the  cavilers 
could  see  your  daughter  at  this  moment." 

Mr.  Prince  who  had  just  entered  the  library,  while 
waiting  for  the  breakfast  bell  to  ring,  came  smilingly 
to  Mr.  Garton's  side,  as  he  stood  at  the  window, 
overlooking  the  large  rear  yard. 

"Few  will  stop  to  think  that  those  prodigies  are 
selected  from  the  rare  ones,"  he  answered.  "  Yet  I 
scarcely  blame  them,  since  it  needs  the  personal  in 
terest  of  parent,  kindred  or  dearest  friends  to  invest 
them  with  wonderful  charms.  Geraldine  is  odd,  and 
has  interested  her  teacher,  for  which  I  am  thankful ; 
but  to  most  people  she  is  a  wilful,  saucy  child,  excit 
ing  more  anger  than  love,  I  fear."  And  he  sighed. 

"How  can  you  say  it?"  said  the  young  man  in 
warm  deprecation.  "In  all  my  life  I  have  never 
seen  her  equal.  She  puzzles,  perplexes  and  makes 
me  love  her,  but  I  cannot  be  vexed  in  the  least  de- 
.gree.  Her  powers  of  thought  amaze  me,  and  her 
decision  of  character  is  quite  as  remarkable.  Such 
a  memory  is  rarely  bestowed  upon  any  one,  while 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      27 

the  use  she  makes  of  the  knowledge  she  gains,  is  not 
only  odd,  "but  amusing.  For  the  last  quarter  of  an 
hour,  I  have  been  watching  and  listening  without 
her  knowledge,  and  I  have  made  a  new  discovery." 

"What  is  it?" 

"  That  this  strange  little  daughter  of  yours  has  a 
reason  for  everything  she  does,  and  attaches  some 
especial  meaning  to  everything  around  her.  It  was 
but  a  day  or  two  ago,  that  I  came  in  here,  and  found 
her  with  a  large  Bible  upon  her  knee.  Not  seeming 
to  notice  her,  I  passed  curiously  around  where  I 
could  see  the  portion  she  had  chosen,  when  all  at 
once  she  shut  the  book  with  a  snap,  exclaiming : 
*  There !  I  have  a  name  at  last  for  my  speckled  hen! ' 
and  ran  out  of  the  room.  This  morning,  the  mys 
tery  has  been  solved.  Having  my  attention  drawn 
by  her  manrcuvres,  to  a  very  wicked  little  hen,  I  ob 
served  that  she  was  speckled,  and  heard  the  little  lady 
call  her  Jezebel ! " 

Both  gentlemen  laughed. 

"  Did  she  ever  ask  you  for  your  Christian  name?" 
inquired  Mr.  Prince. 

"  Yes — the  first  day  of  my  arrival  here.  Perhaps 
I  owe  to  that  fact,  her  sudden  and  almost  perfect 
confidence  in  me.  It  is  decidedly  flattering." 

"Nathaniel — 'the  good.'  Rather,  I  confess;  but 
I  must  say  that  your  face  and  manner  probably  had 
a  good  deal  to  do  with  it.  I  have  been  surprised  to 
find  at  times  how  acutely  she  analyzes  character.  In 
nearly  everything,  my  child  is  like  her  mother." 

Instantly  Mr.  Garton  was  interested,  it  was  so 
seldom  his  friend  allowed  himself  to  speak  of  his 


28  EIGHT   AND   WRONG;     OK, 

dead  wife.  To  draw  him  out  more  fully,  he  re 
marked  with  all  sincerity : 

"  Mrs.  Prince  must  have  been  a  very  rare  woman." 

"I  have  never  seen — never  can.  see  her  like  on 
earth.  If  mortals  can  be  purely  faultless,  she  was 
so.  Yet  she  was  strong  in  every  trait  of  character — 
not  merely  mild,  insipidly  good.  She  could  meet 
the  world,  mingle  with  it,  combat  its  evils,  root  out  a 
few,  soften  many  down,  and  yet  receive  no  stain. 
Geraldine  inherits  her  peculiar  beauty  of  form  and 
feature,  her  deeply  searching  nature  and  her  loving- 
ness  of  disposition.  Probably  when  she  grows  older 
she  may  have  her  clear  strength  of  judgment  and 
self-control.  Yet  I  fear  not,  at  times." 

"I  have  often  wondered  where  the  child  could 
have  gained  all  her  peculiar  traits,  since  there  is  not 
one  in  the  house  who  is  like  her.  That  which  would 
at  once  attract  the  attention  of  a  stranger,  is  her  pre 
cision  of  language.  I  have  scarcely  been  able  to  de 
tect  in  her  a  single  error  in  her  choice  of  words  and 
construction  of  sentences,  while  she  seems  to  have  a 
particular  aversion  to  abbreviations.  With  an  this 
precision,  her  language,  while  it  is  odd,  is  never  stiff." 

"  All  from  her  mother.  While  she  lived,  Gerald 
ine  had  no  other  constant  companion,  and  it  is  not 
surprising  that  she  should  have  grown  into  her 
habits.  Besides,  the  poor  little  thing  worshiped  her ; 
you  have  noticed  that?" 

"  Yes — new  proof  every  day.  I  think  Geraldine 
possesses  an  unusually  impressible  and  tenacious  na 
ture,  especially  where  her  affections  are  engaged. 
And  I  have  been  thinking  this  morning  how  fearful 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       29 

it  would  have  been,  had  she  been  brought  under  dif 
ferent  influences  in  her  earliest  years.  Now  the 
greatest  danger  is  past,  for  she  is  no  tame,  yielding 
thing,  even  where  she  loves,  as  I  have  discovered." 

Mr.  Prince  looked  inquiringly  at  him,  and  the 
young  man  explained  what  had  happened  the  night 
previous. 

"  I  can  trust  you  to  be  careful,  Garton,"  said  the 
father  gravely.  "  Do  not  lose  your  mastery  over 
her,  or  I  may  sometime  have  reason  to  be  very  sorry. 
You  will  do  her  good,  if  you  can  only  manage  her." 

"  Thank  you,  my  friend ;  and  believe  that  I  am 
grateful  for  your  confidence  and  good  opinion.  As 
my  life,  I  will  faithfully  guard  the  welfare  of  your 
young  daughter." 

Just  then  the  subject  of  conversation  looked  up 
and  discovered  the  two  pairs  of  eyes  bent  upon  her, 
smiled  brightly,  nodded,  and  resumed  her  occupation 
with  her  pets,  which  were  many  and  varied.  From 
the  beautiful  young  horse  straining  vainly  at  his  hal 
ter  in  the  stable,  down  to  a  lame  puppy  in  the  ken 
nel,  she  had  won  love,  abundant  and  faithful,  which 
she  returned  with  fervor.  For  every  one  according 
to  its  recognized  disposition  and  value,  she  had  a 
name  that  was  significant,  obtained  no  one  knew 
how,  but  when  analyzed,  always  found  to  mean  just 
what  she  intended. 

"  Seeing  her  surrounded  by  that  brood  of  chick 
ens,  reminds  me  of  something  that  greatly  amused  us 
at  the  time,"  said  Mr.  Prince,  still  regarding  her 
with  his  fond  smile.  "When  she  was  about  three 
years  old,  her  greatest  delight  was  to  be  carried  into 


30  EIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OK, 

the  poultry-yard,  and  to  count,  in  her  baby  fashion, 
the  new  ones  added  to  the  lot.  But  one  day  she  was 
taken  ill,  and  we  soon  found  that  she  had  a  light  at 
tack  of  that  unpleasant  disease,  the  chicken-pox. 
For  some  time  she  was  kept  in  the  house,  but  the 
first  thing  she  asked  for  on  recovering,  was  the  '  'ittle 
chittens.'  Accordingly,  she  was  carried  out,  and 
looked  long,  and  with  earnest  purpose,  amongst  the 
swarms  of  little  chirpers.  Finally,  with  most  amus 
ing  gravity,  she  pointed  at  one  poor,  stunted  thing, 
that  had  been  pecked  half  to  death  by  the  stronger 
ones  of  the  brood,  and  said,  solemnly : 

'  You  are  the  chitten  that  gave  me  the  chitten- 
pox.'  " 

"Just  like  her,"  laughed  Mr.  Garton  ;  and  then, 
as  the  bell  rang,  turned  with  his  patron  to  the  break 
fast-room.  Geraldine  was  there  as  quickly,  looking 
fresh  as  a  rose.  First  kissing  her  father,  she  ran  to 
Mr.  Garton,  and  after  a  like  salutation,  whispered  in 
his  ear  : 

"  I  want  you,  please,  to  let  me  stay  at  home  from 
school  to-day.  May  I  ?  " 

"  What  for  ?    I  must  have  a  good  reason." 

"  Oh,  please,  trust  me  this  time.  I  will  study  to 
make  up  the  time  lost,  at  home.  I  want  very  much 
to  do  something  here." 

"  Shall  we  consult  your  papa  about  it  ?  " 

"  If  you  please  to  do  so." 

"What  is  it?"  asked  Mr.  Prince,  overhearing. 

O 

"  Miss  Prince  desires  a  holiday  for  some  reason  of 
her  own,  which  she  declines  to  give.  Do  you  think 
I  may  indulge  her?" 


SHE   TOLL)    THE   TliUTH   AT   LAST.  bl 

"Act  precisely  as  you  think  best,  as  it  is  a  matter 
that  comes  under  your  direction  alone." 

"•  Then  I  will  grant  it,  provided  she  gives  me  ex 
planations  at  a  more  convenient  season." 

"  if  it  is  to  be  a  conditional  permission,  I  will  with 
draw  my  request,"  she  answered,  taking  her  place  al 
the  table ;  and  during  the  meal  she  was  grave  and 
silent. 

In  the  interval  between  breakfast  and  school-time 
Geraldine  disappeared.  But  when  the  young  master 
stepped  from  his  room  into  the  hall,  she  was  there 
awaiting  him.  For  a  moment  he  was  tempted  to  bid 
her  remain,  if  she  wished  it,  but  reconsidered  the 
matter,  and  they  went  out  together.  No  sign  of  re 
bellion  appeared  in  their  quiet  walk  to  the  school^ 
house ;  she  was  quite  docile  and  obedient  by  will  and 
manner — that  was  plain.  He  made  a  few  remarks 
which  she  answered  simply,  and  so  they  entered  the 
school-room,  where  the  whole  school  had  gathered  in 
confusion.  Loud  disputing  had  been  perceptible  be* 
fore  they  reached  it,  which  subsided  at  once  on  the 
master's  approach ;  but  his  keen  eyes  saw  that  some 
thing  was  amiss.  Geraldine  glided  to  her  place 
through  the  crowd,  while  the  master  stood  up  in 
their  midst  and  demanded  the  cause  of  such  confu 
sion.  Pretty  soon  he  learned  that  some  injudicious 
persons  had  chosen  to  take  exception  to  his  rules, 
and  their  heedless  discussions  before  the  children 
had  sown  the  seeds  for  an  incipient  rebellion.  There 
were  signs  of  a  necessity  for  his  abdication,  or  prepar 
ing  himself  for  open  war.  Some  one  said  that  John 
Truslow's  father  had  flown  into  a  rase  and  had  beaten 


32  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

his  son  again  for  having  allowed  the  school-master  to 
flog  him  ;  and  under  its  smart  the  desperate  boy  had 
threatened  to  kill  Mr.  Garton.  Others  said  their 
parents  had  declared  no  man  should  whip  their  chil 
dren  so,  and  the  master  must  take  a  different  course, 
or  leave  the  town.  Under  all  this,  Mr.  Garton  re 
mained  perfectly  calm,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  grow 
ing  clamor,  called  the  school  to  order. 

As  usual,  the  roll  was  called.  John  Truslow,  being 
the  eldest,  was  first  upon  the  list,  but  did  not  respond. 
A  moment  afterwards,  however,  he  stepped  in,  took 
off  his  hat  and  bowed  respectfully,  then  assumed  his 
proper  place.  One  quick,  keen  glance  showed  Mr. 
Garton  that  the  boy  was  very  pale  and  looked  weary ; 
but  there  was  nothing  evil  or  vindictive  in  his  face. 

As  the  names  were  called,  responses  at  first  came, 
promptly  and  respectfully.  When  it  reached  the 
middle  class  of  boys,  neither  large  nor  small,  there 
was  a  general  stir,  anxious  and  expectant ;  then  one 
eaucy  little  fellow  cried  out  boldly : 

"  On  hand,  like  a  burnt  boot." 

Mr.  Garton  did  not  seem  to  heed.  The  next  name 
was  pronounced,  to  which  a  like  answer  came  :  "  On 
hand,  like  a  sick  kitten." 

"  Thomas  Carlisle,"  said  the  master,  still  oblivious. 

"  All  right,  like  a  squirrel  with  head  and  tail  up." 

At  this  there  was  an  explosion,  and  Mr.  Garton 
stopped  short. 

"  Young  gentlemen,  I  am  confident  that  you  have 
been  incited  to  this  by  other  parties.  Stand  out  here 
and  tell  me  instantly,  who  prompted  you  to  such  acts 
of  insolence  and  disrespect." 


SUE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       33 

His  manner  was  too  positive  and  terrible  for  dis 
obedience,  yet  they  seemed  half  inclined  to  rebel 
against  the  command.  When  they  stood  before  him, 
he  repeated  the  question. 

"  We  won't  tell,"  said  the  first  boy,  sturdily. 

"  You  will  tell  me  this :    -Was  it  John  Truslow  ?  " 

"  No,"  simultaneously. 

"  I  knew  it  was  not.  Go  to  your  seats.  I  will 
deal  with  you  another  time.  John  Truslow,  I  want 
to  say  to  you  that  I  am  glad  to  find  you  had  nothing 
to  do  with  this  shameful  matter.  But  it  has  been 
said  to  me  this  morning,  that  you  threatened  to  kill 
me.  What  answer  do  you  make  to  the  charge?" 

"  That  it  is  not  true."  And  Mr.  Garton  knew  he 
spoke  the  truth. 

"  Is  it  true  that  your  father  punished  you  a  second 
time  ? — and  for  allowing  yourself  to  be  punished  by 
me?" 

John  hesitated,  then  answered  with  ashen  lips  and 
eyes  that  glared, 

"  Yes,  sir,  it  is  true." 

"  How  is  it  that  I  find  you  here  so  promptly  this 
morning,  after  such  hard  usage  ?  You  are  reported 
to  me  as  one  who  attends  school  when  it  pleases  you 
— not  otherwise." 

"  My  father  did  forbid  my  coming,  sir,  but  I  pre 
ferred  to  come.  My  schooling  is  paid  by  the  county, 
and  as  I  work  nights  and  mornings  in  paying  for 
what  I  eat  and  wear,  I  do  not  consider  he  has  a  right 
to  command  me  when  his  commands  are  against  my 
best  interests.  I  have  made  up  my  mind  to  study 
and  try  to  become  a  useful  man." 


84  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

The  clear,  honest  tone  in  which  the  boy  uttered 
the  words,  caused  Mr.  Garton's  blood  to  tingle  along 
his  veins  pleasantly.  He  looked  into  his  eyes  and 
said  with  sincerity  : 

"  I  believe  you  will,  John,  and  I  do  also  believe, 
in  spite  of  your  waywardness  and  bad  reputation, 
that  at  heart  you  are  a  noble  and  generous  boy." 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  I  will  never  forget  your  words 
while  I  live ;  and  you  will  see,  sir,  that  I  can  be 
good,  though  I  have  been  very  bad." 

"  Very  well.  Now  young  gentlemen,  you  are  to 
take  your  hats  and  leave  this  room  in  order,  and 
with  perfect  respect.  The  boy  who  dares  to  infringe 
upon  one  rule  of  politeness  in  the  slightest  degree, 
shu^Hae  made  to  feel  my  displeasure  .quite  as  severely 
as  John  has  felt  both  mine  and  his  father's.  For 
this  day  go ;  you  have  a  holiday.  To-morrow  I 
shall  expect  every  one  of  you  back,  and  that  you 
will  come  prepared  to  act  as  pupils  guided  by  a 
master — not  as  rebels  against  his  authority." 

Greatly  astonished,  the  boys  obeyed.  This  was 
an  entirely  new  method  of  dealing  with  their  daring, 
and  they  could  not  guess  what  was  to  come.  As 
they  trooped  off  in  various  directions,  some  sadly 
frightened,  others  bent  upon  a  merry  day,  Mr.  Garton 
took  Gerald ine  and  walked  rapidly  back  to  Prince 
Hill.  On  the  way  he  never  spoke  once,  but  looked 
very  pale  and  stern.  Iji  the  hall,  however,  he 
stooped  to  her  tenderly,  kissing  her  troubled  brow 
with  a  brother's  fondness. 

"  Do  not  be  troubled,  my  child  ;  all  this  will  end 
to-day.  Take  the  holiday  you  asked,  which  I  must 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       35 

now  give  you  perforce,  and  let  no  thought  of  what 
has  happened  mar  your  happiness." 

"  Only  tell  me  you  will  not  go  away,"  she  begged, 
with  an  anxious  voice. 

"  I  will  not." 

He  was  confident,  and  she  was  satisfied.  While 
he  went  to  seek  Mr.  Prince,  she  flitted  away,  intent 
upon  some  project  of  her  own. 

For  a  time  the  two  gentlemen  gravely  discussed 
the  occurrence  of  the  morning,  after  which,  horses 
were  ordered  out,  and  they  mounted  for  a  tour 
through  the  district  of  which  the  school  was  com 
posed.  What  arguments  were  used  to  convince 
people  that  Mr.  Garton  was  not  an  ogre,  and  that  his 
judgment  might  be  fully  trusted,  are  not  known. 
But  it  is  certain  that  the  tide  of  popular  opinion 
changed,  and  that  the  young  man  resumed  his  duties 
with  the  certainty  of  their  co-operation.  For  the 
first  time  in  years,  the  teacher  was  suffered  to  re 
main  in  the  school  unmolested,  after  that  first  onset, 
and  not  only  gave  satisfaction,  but  was  induced  to 
remain  when  the  trial  term  expired. 


36  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR 


CHAPTER  III. 

A   BODY   WITHOUT   A   SOUL. 

No  sooner  had  Mr.  Prince  and  his  friend  ridden 
from  the  house  than  Geraldine,  with  her  usual  free 
dom  of  manner,  slipped  through  a  side  gate  into  a 
lane  and  ran  down  the  hill,  from  the  foot  of  which 
she  turned  off  into  a  miserable  street  leading  to  Mrs. 
Truslow's  cottage.  She  found  the  woman  sullen  and 
gloomy,  dolefully  sitting. over  her  neglected  work, 
whilst  John  tried  to  comfort  her.  The  child  was  no 
stranger  to  this  abode,  evidently,  and  glided  in  like 
one  who  had  a  right  to  expect  a  welcome.  She  had 
it,  John  rising  hastily  to  place  his  own  stool  for  her, 
which  his  mother  as  hastily  brushed  off  with  her 
apron. 

"You  have  been  crying  again,"  said  Geraldine, 
compassionately. 

"  Tears  ain't  no  new  thing  to  me,  you  know,  miss. 
I  was  born  into  sorrow,  and  I  shall  die  of  it  at  last. 
For  my  part  I  can't  see  no  use  in  such  miserable 
critters  comin'  into  the  world." 

"  Mother's  fretting  because  she  thinks  the  school's 
broke  up  and  I  shall  get  no  more  learning." 

Geraldine's  face  flushed  all  over  with  a  sudden 
joyful  light. 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       37 

"  John,  I  bring  you  good  news.  Papa  and  Mr. 
Garton  have  gone  out,  I  think,  to  visit  the  people, 
and  as  he  started,  Mr.  Garton  promised  me  he  would 
not  leave ;  so  I  know  he  will  arrange  matters  some 
way." 

John  looked  at  her  earnestly. 

"  If  he  promised  you  to  stay,  he'll  do  it,  and  I 
am  glad.  He  makes  me  feel  like  trying  to  be  some 
thing,  and  I  like  him.  If  it's  a  whipping  he  prom 
ises,  why  a  fellow  is  sure  to  get  it ;  and  if  it's  a  good 
word  he  says,  there  is  some  comfort  in  believing  he 
means  it." 

"  Yes,  indeed,"  cried  Geraldine,  warmly,  pleased 
with  John's  confidence  in  her  friend,  "  and  I  do  think, 
John,  that  he  means  to  be  good  to  you.  I  talked  to 
him  about  what  mamma  used  to  say  of  you,  and  he 
seemed  very  much  interested." 

"  What  did  she  say  of  me  ?  "  and  a  faint  glow  be 
gan  to  rise  on  John's  brown  cheeks. 

"  Kind  things,  you  may  be  assured  ;  when  was  my 
mother  ever  unkind  to  mortal  ?  " 

"  She  was  good,"  averred  Mrs.  Truslow,  who  had 
resumed  her  doleful  posture  and  her  pipe,  a  black 
thing  whose  odor  made  her  visitor  shudder  with  dis 
gust.  "  You'll  never  get  such  another  mother  as  she 
was.  Indeed  I  do  pity  you  when  I  think  what  you 
may  have  to  go  through  in  the  future.  Step-mothers 
is  nearly  always  bad." 

"  What  do  you  mean  ? "  asked  the  child,  with 
wondering  tone  and  eyes.  "I  do  not  understand 
you." 

"  Oh,  well,  never  mind !     Time  enough  to  meet 


EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

trouble  when  it  comes.     I  never  have  to  go  far  to 
find  mine,  but  it's  different  with  you." 

"  I  must  know  what  you  mean,"  cried  Geraldine, 
now  roused  and  fearful,  seeing  how  vainly  John's 
warning  glances  strove  to  check  his  mother. 

"  Is  it  possible  you  do  not  know  your  father's  go 
ing  to  get  married  again  ?  I  thought  he'd  'a  told 
you — his  only  child." 

"  Oh,  mother,  it's  only  the  town  gossip,  and  who's 
going  to  believe  that — unless  it  be  some  new  evil 
against  me ;  then  everybody  will  believe  it,  of  course. 
Now  I  come  to  think  of  it,  do  you  know,  Miss  Prince, 
who  told  Mr.  Garton  I  had  threatened  to  kill  him?" 

"  No.  It  was  one  of  the  boys  up  at  the  school- 
house  ;  but  in  the  confusion  I  cannot  say  which  one." 

"  I  wish  I  could  find  out." 

"What  for?" 

"  To  teach  the  fellow  that  truth  is  better  than 
falsehood — sometimes.  How  I  hate  liars  !  I  had 
rather  be  skinned  alive  than  tell  a  lie ! " 

"  Never  mind  the  others  then.  If  you  try  to  find 
out,  perhaps  it  will  get  you  into  some  foolish  trouble, 
which  is  useless,  since  Mr.  Garton  believes  your  as 
sertion  that  you  did  not  make  the  threat." 

"  But  you  know  John  couldn't  live  if  he  wasn't 
always  gettin'  into  somethin'  or  other,"  snapped  Mrs. 
Truslow.  "  He's  got  the  name  of  bein'  bad,  and  goes 
on  to  worse  day  after  day.  He  gets  into  fights,  then 
gets  whipped  at  school  for  fightin',  then  he  comes 
home  and  gets  whipped  for  bein'  whipped  at  school. 
The  boy'd  better  been  born  dead  than  live  the  dog's 
life  he's  livin' !  " 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       39 

"  It  will  not  last  always,  mother.  Only  wait  until 
I  get  enough  education  to  make  a  showing,  and  I 
will  find  some  kind  of  work  to  do  that  will  pay  better 
than  the  little  father  gets.  Then  we  will  live  in  a 
nice  house,  and  you  shall  have  good  clothes." 

At  this  Geraldine,  who  had  remained  very  thought 
ful  for  some  moments,  looked  up  and  smiled,  as  she 
took  a  small  roll  of  something  from  her  pocket. 

"  I  brought  something  for  you  to  make  John  some 
nice  collars  and  a  bosom,"  she  said,  and  I  had  in 
tended  to  ask  you  to  cut  them  out  and  let  me  help 
you  to  make  them  to-day,  so  he  could  look  nice  at 
school,  you  know.  Now  I  think  I  do  not  feel  like 
staying  ;  but  I  will  help  you  some  other  time.  It  is 
very  odd !  " 

"  What  is  odd  ?"  asked  John. 

"  Why,  that  the  things  we  wish  most  to  do  should 
be  done"  through  difficulties.  I  asked  for  a  holiday 
to-day,  just  to  come  here.  But  Mr.  Garton  refused 
me  because  I  would  not  tell  him  what  I  wanted  to 
do.  When  he  dismissed  the  school,  I  thought  then 
that  I  was  free  any  way  ;  and  now,  I  am  here,  I  do 
not  want  to  do  the  work." 

"  Mother  has  troubled  you  with  all  that  non 
sense!"  cried  John,  regretfully.  "Don't  mind  it, 
Miss  Geraldine." 

"  I  cann6t  help  it,  until  I  ask  my  father  if  it  is  true." 

She  uttered  this  in  a  low  voice,  as  if  it  was  an 
effort.  Then  after  a  few  more  words  she  ran  off 
saying  as  she  went  out : 

"  Do  not  forget  Saturday,  John.  You  will  come 
and  help  the  gardener." 


40  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  Yes,  I'll  be  sure  to  come." 

That  was  the  way  John  was  to  pay  for  the  new 
collars.  This  odd  little  lady  was  not  chary  of  giv 
ing  aid  to  those  around  her,  but  she  always  found 
something  for  them  to  do  in  return,  that  they  might 
not  be  gifts  so  much  as  payment  for  labor.  She 
had  early  learned  the  lesson  of  inculcating  prin 
ciples  noble  and  worthy;  arid  this,  too,  from  that 
matchless  mother  sleeping  in  the  distant  church 
yard,  whose  white  shafts  and  glaring  monuments 
shot  up  dazzlingly  in  the  bright  sunlight  of  this 
lovely  morning. 

That  was  a  wretched  day  for  poor  Geraldine. 
She  wandered  through  the  house  aimlessly,  from 
the  house  to  the  garden,  and  all  through  the  shrub 
bery.  She  gathered  flowers  and  filled  all  the  vases 
in  parlor,  library  and  chamber;  then  she  tried  to 
read,  and  finding  she  could  not  sought  her  pets, 
where  the  great  absorbing  interest  of  her  heavy  lit 
tle  heart  made  it  impossible  to  enjoy  being  with 
them. 

At  length  the  gentlemen  rode,  laughing  and  chat 
ting,  under  the  archway  and  dismounted.  Geral 
dine  was  down  stairs  in  a  moment,  and  flew  to  meet 
them.  But  it  was  Mr.  Garten's  hand  she  caught 
first. 

"Is  all  the  trouble  over?" 

"  I  think  so,  my  anxious  little  pupil.  At  any  rate, 
I  shall  not  go  away  yet  awhile.  Look  at  her  cheeks 
and  eyes,  Mr.  Prince.  Are  they  not  flattering  testi 
mony  of  pleasing  interest  in  my  welfare  ?  " 

"  Very.     Well,  daughter,  what  is  it?" 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      41 

Geraldine  had  slipped  from  her  teacher's  clasp, 
and  had  hold  of  his  hand.  She  was  tremblino-  like 

O 

a  leaf: 

"  Papa,  if  you  please,  I  want  to  speak  with  you 
alone  for  a  few  moments,"  she  faltered. 

"Heyday!  what  important  subject  demands  con 
sultation  now.  Has  Jezebel  met  her  fate,  and  been 
eaten  by  the  dogs?" 

"  Oh,  papa,  please  !  Do  not  laugh  at  me.  I  want 
you  very  much." 

"  Very  well,  child  ;  but  wait  until  I  have  had  my 
dinner.  Be  useful ;  run  and  tell  the  housekeeper 
to  order  it  served  at  once  ;  we  have  fasted  since 
breakfast." 

She  loosed  his  hand  and  sped  away  swiftly ;  and 
then  waited  with  throbbing  heart  and  burning  cheeks 
for  the  wished-for  hour  to  arrive,  when  she  might 
know  the  truth.  During  dinner  the  gentlemen 
seemed  in  high  spirits,  recounting  the  adventures  of 
the  day  with  much  relish.  But  though  she  was 
keenly  alive  to  all  that  concerned  Mr.  Garton,  the 
little  creature  ate  in  silence,  putting  no  question  to 
either,  answering  them  only  when  necessary. 

This  excitement  and  pre-occupation  did  not  escape 
the  observing  eyes  of  Mr.  Garton,  and  he  tried  to 
aid  her  by  going  at  once  to  his  own  room  the 
moment  they  left  the  table,  wondering  meanwhile,  if 
she  would  tell  him  likewise,  what  had  so  much  dis 
turbed  her. 

Mr.  Prince  went  whistling  into  the  library,  a 
youthful  habit  which  had  returned  to  him  quite  re 
cently,  and  had  forgotten  the  child's  eagerness  for  a 
4* 


42  RIGHT  AND  WRONG;   OR, 

private  interview,  when  her  troubled  face  appeared 
before  him,  as  he  sat  down  by  the  window. 

"  So,  so  !  I  had  forgotten  you,  pussy.  "Well,  now, 
let  us  have  the  secret." 

"Oh,  papa,  answer  me  quickly,  please;  'yes'  or 
'no.'  Am  I  going  to  have  a  step-mother?" 

He  started  as  if  a  pistol  had  gone  off  near  him ; 
but  her  slender  hands  caught  his  and  held  them 
fast. 

"  Where  on  the  earth  did  you  get  such  an  idea?" 
he  asked  when  he  could  command  himself,  thrilled 
by  her  intense,  burning  gaze. 

"  Only  tell  me  if  it  is  true  ?  " 

"  But  there  are  some  things  little  girls  cannot 
question  their  elders  about,  and  preserve  a  proper 
delicacy  in  handling  sacred  matters." 

"  Papa,  papa,  you  torture  me !  Only  in  this,  do 
tell  me!" 

"  I  believe  you  have  lost  your  senses,  child!  Still 
I  will  tell  you,  what  you  must  know  sooner  or  later. 
I  shall  bring  a  new  mistress  to  Prince  Hill,  this 
autumn — a  beautiful,  grand  new  mamma,  my  Ger- 
aldine." 

White  as  death  she  sank  upon  a  stool  and  cov 
ered  her  face  with  trembling  fingers.  To  her  this 
blow  was  awful,  and  he  could  not  see  how  he  had 
hurt  her,  though  an  undefined  dread  had  sealed  his 
lips  upon  a  hint  of  the  coming  change  in  his  home. 
Perhaps  he  had  thought  it  best  to  bring  home  the 
new  wife,  and  trust  to  her  powers  of  fascination  over 
this  little  worshiper  of  the  dead. 

"  Papa,"  she  gasped,  "  how  can  you  ?     No  one  ! 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       43 

Oh,  there  is  no  one  so  good,  or  that  can  be  so  beau 
tiful,  ag  my  own  mother !  " 

"  Why,  darling,  as  to  that,  I  think  you  are  not  a 
judge,"  he  answered,  touched  by  her  overwhelming 
distress,  and  feeling  the  old  tenderness  of  hL>  first 
love  sweeping  full  upon  him  as  he  stooped  to  draw 
her  up  to  his  bosom :  "  You  will  learn  as  you  grow 
older,  that  the  world  is  filled  with  beautiful  women, 
many  of  whom  are  good  and  true.  You  kuow  I 
would  not  bring  any  other,  knowingly,  to  reign 
where  she  has  reigned.  See,  Geraldine,  how  lovely 
she  is." 

He  lifted  her  drooping  brow  with  his  hahd  and 
gently  placed  under  her  gaze  a  miniature.  She  seized 
it  with  a  gesture  almost  fierce,  and  gazed  with  eager 
eyes  and  parted  lips,  her  breath  coming  fast  and 
thick.  Startled  at  this  phase  in  her  character,  not  a 
little  awed  by  the  force  of  her  passion  which  he  was 
made  to  feel,  rather  than  see,  the  young  father  re 
garded  his  child  while  she  scanned  the  picture  hun 
grily.  He  hoped  to  see  the  dark  eyes  soften,  the 
parted  lips  close  contentedly  under  the  spell  of 
beauty.  But  she  dropped  it  slowly,  and,  leaving 
the  golden  case  lying  in  his  hand,  sank  once  more 
upon  the  stool  at  his  feet.  Her  action  had  been  that 
of  a  child  thirsting  for  a  draft  from  a  cup  suddenly 
revealed.  She  had  stretched  her  hands  too  quickly 
for  denial,  drank  with  avidity,  and  found  the  taste 
too  bitter  for  her  childish  philosophy. 

"  Geraldine,  my  daughter,  how  strangely  you  act ! 
What  have  you  to  say  of  her  whom  you  will  one 
day  know,  as  next  dearest  to  you,  with  myself?  " 


44  JUG  in   AND  WKO.NG;    OR, 

To  his  profound  astonishment,  she  answered  him 
with  a  single  terse  sentence,  rendered  still  more 
startling  by  the  manner  in  which  she  uttered  it : 

"  Corpus  sine  pectore  !  " 

With  that,  she  fled,  and  he  heard  her  swift  feet 
pattering  upon  the  hall  floor  until  the  sounds  were 
lost  on  the  carpet  stairway.  A  great  heaviness  set 
tled  upon  his  heart.  This  child  was  very  dear  to 
him,  and  he  was  going  to  render  her  miserable,  per 
haps.  And  yet,  as  he  sadly  pondered,  distress  gave 
place  to  hope.  He  trusted  so  wholly  in  the  power 
of  his  new  love,  it  seemed  impossible  that  any  one 
ever  could  be  unhappy  under  her  influence.  When 
did  man's  philosophy  ever  fail  to  gather  strength 
from  the  tender  passions?  He  wished  that  this  thing 
might  be,  and  his  own  infatuation  told  him  that 
it  was  easy  of  accomplishment.  So  he  dismissed 
troublous  thoughts,  and  took  his  cigar  out  upon  the 
piazza  where  he  was  soon  joined  by  Mr.  Garton. 

They  sat  talking  quietly  for  an  hour ;  but  often 
through  the  lulls  of  the  conversation,  the  father 
seemed  to  hear  that  passionate  reply  to  his  question, 
which  sounded  so  strangely  from  the  lips  of  such  a 
child.  At  length  he  said,  as  if  seeking  some  relief 
from  the  thoughts  it  called  up  : 

"  I  see  you  have  been  teaching  Dine  Latin." 

"I?  No.  I  have  frequently  observed  that  she 
used  Latin  phrases,  but  do  not  know  where  she  ac 
quired  them,  if  you  did  not  teach  her." 

"  I  am  not  fond  of  teaching  children,  and  by  no 
means  apt  to  teach  them  dead  languages.  She  has 
picked  this  up,  I  suppose,  as  she  does  everything." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       45 

Nothing  more  was  said  on  the  subject,  and  shortly 
afterward  the  gentlemen  returned  to  the  library, 
their  usual  evening  haunt.  Each  took  a  book  and 
was  soon  absorbed  in  the  contents,  so  when  Geraldine 
crept  slyly  in,  her  face  pale  and  tear-stained,  neither 
noticed  her  presence  for  some  time.  She  managed 
to  slip  a  chair  along  the  book-case  where  she  could 
reach  the  volume  she  desired,  and  taking  it  to  a  low 
seat  just  back  of  where  Mr.  Garton  sat,  became  as 
much  absorbed  as  he. 

Thus  the  three  sat  for  nearly  half  an  hour,  until 
the  silence  was  disturbed  by  Geraldine,  who  glided 
to  her  father's  side  and  placed  her  open  book  upon 
his  knee.  Her  finger  pointed  to  an  engraving,  rep 
resenting  Catherine  de  Medicis,  the  features  so  start- 
lingly  like  those  of  the  miniature,  that  Mr.  Prince 
turned  pale  and  trembled.  There  was  the  large  dark 
eye,  the  delicate  yet  pouting  lips,  the  straight  nose 
and  oval  cheeks,  with  the  chin  so  indicative  of  subtle 
and  deadly  power.  As  he  looked  into  the  child's  sad 
eyes  fixed  upon  his  full  and  steadfastly,  he  felt  that 
she  had  gained  a  singular  power  over  him. 

"  What  am  I  to  understand  by  this  ?  "  he  asked, 
more  disposed  to  question  and  argue,  than  to  com 
mand. 

"  This  history  says  the  engraving  is  from  a  picture 
painted  from  life  and  very  like.  I  have  studied  it  a 
great  deal,  and  whenever  I  saw  people  who  had  any 
features  like  hers,  I  tried  to  study  them  also;  to  see 
if  they  had  any  traits  of  character  like  hers.  At  first 
the  coloring  of  miniature  made  me  forget  whom  it 
resembled,  and  it  was  so  beautiful  I  did  want  to  love 


46  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

her.  But  all  at  once  I  saw  the  same  features,  and  I 
thought  of  the  description  I  had  seen  of  her  hair  and 
eyes.  Then  I  knew  that  she  was  '  a  body  without  a 
soul.' " 

"  Suppose  I  grant  the  wondrous  resemblance  ? 
You  will  admit  that  I  ought  to  know  the  vast  differ 
ence  in  real  character  ?  " 

"  Nature  does  not  lie,"  answered  the  child  firmly. 
"  Besides,  you  could  not  see  it,  perhaps ;  because,  as 
mamma  used  to  say,  it  is  so  hard  to  see  evil  in 
those  we  love.  Catherine  de  Medicis  was  noted  for 
her  fascinating  manners,  which,  together  with  her 
beauty,  gave  her  unexampled  power  over  various 
minds.  Her  youth  was  a  deception,  her  middle  age 
unnatural  and  shocking.  She  lured  her  own  chil 
dren  into  debaucheries  that  she  might  by  weakening 
their  minds  the  more  easily  control  them  as  she 
pleased.  Then  came  the  murder  of  the  Calvinists, 
in  which  it  is  said  forty  thousand  souls  were  sent  to 
their  Creator  through  her  instrumentality.  Oh,  it 
was  awful !  Yet  how  many,  how  very  many  really 
good  people  loved  her." 

Mr.  Prince  would  not  have  been  willing  to  ac 
knowledge  that  she  made  him  nervous  by  this  dis 
section  of  character  for  his  benefit.  But  when  he 
tried  to  laugh  it  off  her  grave  eyes  checked  him, 
changing  the  uneasy  feeling  into  decided  anger. 
More  harshly  than  he  had  ever  spoken  to  the  petted 
child,  ae  he  shut  the  book  he  bade  her  go  to  her 
room  and  have  done  with  nonsense.  When  he 
needed  her  assistance  or  advice,  he  would  call  upon 
her. 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       47 

The  angry  words  and  tone  did  not  cause  her  to 
flush,  as  was  usual  with  her.  On  the  contrary  she 
grew  paler,  and  her  lips  quivered  as  she  turned  to 
obey.  Before  reaching  the  door,  she  came  back  and 
laid  her  arm  up  over  his  shoulder,  pleadingly : 

"  Papa,  if  I  am  naughty  and  annoy  you,  for  my 
dead  mother's  sake  forgive  me." 

The  tone  and  action  went  to  his  heart.'  With  a 
sudden  impulse  he  caught  her  tightly  in  his  arms, 
and  kissed  her  several  times  with  fervor,  his  angej 
swallowed  up  in  self-reproach. 

"  There  !  go,  dear — you  strange,  strange  child." 
But  instead  of  letting  her  go,  he  held  her  still,  look 
ing  into  her  sad,  dry  eyes.  When  he  freed  her  at 
length,  he  followed  her  to  the  door,  sent  her  off,  and 
stood  as  if  in  deep  thought  until  she  had  time  to 
reach  her  own  room.  Mr.  Garton,  who  had  heard  a 
little,  and  witnessed  the  closing  scene,  waited  with  a 
good  deal  of  interest  for  the  explanation  Mr.  Prince 
should  give ;  but  after  a  short  deliberation  that  gen 
tleman  went  out,  and  did  not  come  back  again  before 
the  school-master  retired. 

Even  after  Mr.  Garton  had  entered  his  room,  he 
saw  Mr.  Prince  in  the  garden,  pacing  slowly  up  and 
down,  smoking  his  cigar,  sufficiently  restless  to  show 
that  he  was  troubled.  He  longed  to  go  out  and  with 
the  privilege  of  a  friend  seek  a  share  of  that  which 
had  come  in  to  disturb  the  harmony  of  the  two  lives 
dearest  to  him.  But  Nathaniel  Garton  was  too  truly 
delicate  and  unobtrusive  to  ask  to  be  admitted  to 
family  secrets. 

"He  will  tell  me  in  his  own  good  time,  I  suppose," 


48  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

was  his  self-consolation,  "  and  if  my  little  pet  re 
covers  her  spirits  and  happiness  I  can  wait  without 
impatience." 

How  little  either  of  them  dreamed  of  the  changes 
that  were  soon  to  come.  Geraldine,  with  her  pas 
sionate  heart-protest  against  what  seemed  to  her  the 
desecration  of  her  mother's  memory,  had  no  concep 
tion  of  a  real  sorrow.  Alas  I  she  had  to  learn  all  too 
eoon. 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TEUTII    AT    LAST.  49 


CHAPTER  IV. 
LOVE    CONQUEKS  ,  ALL    THINGS. 

ALTHOUGH  Mr.  Prince  dismissed  at  the  time  any 
uneasy  feeling  called  up  in  his  mind  by  the  distress 
of  his  child,  a  few  days  served  to  fix  it  with  perti 
nacious  influence  in  his  thoughts.  She  uttered  no 
word  after  that  night  which  could  lead  him  to  be 
lieve  she  retained  a  painful  memory  of  their  inter 
view  on  the  subject ;  but  he  knew  well  that  it 
haunted  her  continually.  With  most  scrupulous 
care  she  avoided  the  mention  of  it ;  and  he  saw  with 
much  distress  that  she  rather  avoided  him,  as  if  fear 
ful  he  would  renew  the  conversation  which  he  felt 
had  been  so  hateful  to  her.  Consequently  he  pre 
served  a  silence  as  profound  as  if  no  thoughts  of  so 
important  a  change  had  ever  entered  his  brain,  and 
as  she  avoided  him,  sought  her  with  more  demon 
strative  tenderness,  striving  mutely  to  establish  a 
perfect  confidence  between  them. 

The  silent  struggle  had  an  interested  spectator  in 
the  person  of  the  young  teacher,  who  observed, 
wondered  and  made  no  sign.  But  it  surprised  him 
greatly  that  his  friend  should  drop  no  hint  concern 
ing  the  nature  of  his  growing  uneasiness,  or  that 


50  EIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

Geraldine,  so  frank  and  free  always  with  him,  should 
have  no  word  to  say.  And  day  by  day  she  grew 
more  thoughtful,  more  reserved ;  while  her  step  was 
slow  and  her  eyelids  drooped  heavily  over  burning 
orbs,  which  seemed  striving  to  shrink  from  betraying 
what  was  in  her  heart. 

As  a  natural  consequence,  the  freedom  and  har 
mony  of  life  at  Prince  Hill  gradually  faded  away. 
While  the  three  important  characters  of  the  house 
hold  followed  without  interruption  their  usual  occu 
pations,  a  perceptible  restraint  had  fallen  upon  all, 
that  rendered  one  moody,  another  thoughtful,  and 
the  last  morbidly  unhappy. 

So  it  continued  until  the  first  tints  of  the  autumn 
painted  forests  about  Princeton  in  rich  and  varied 
pictures.  The  time  was  drawing  near  when  the 
secret  would  be  a  secret  no  longer,  and  the  burthen 
that  had  grown  upon  the  mind  of  the  master  might 
be  removed. 

It  happened  one  day  that  the  mail  which  should 
have  come  in  the  early  morning,  did  not  arrive  until 
late  in  the  afternoon,  just  after  Mr.  Garton  reached 
home  from  school.  Mr.  Prince,  with  a  pile  of  letters 
before  him,  sat  at  a  table  by  the  south  window,  leav 
ing  Mr.  Garton  to  peruse  one  from  a  widowed 
mother,  whose  faithful  hand  penned  a  long  epistle 
weekly  to  her  only  son.  Geraldine  sat  down  before 
Mr.  Garton  with  a  weary  sigh,  which  made  him 
glance  from  the  beloved  page  to  her  delicate  face, 
where  his  gaze  lingered  sadly.  Unconscious  of  his 
regards,  she  sat  still  for  a  moment,  watching  her  fa 
ther  as  he  broke  the  seals  and  glanced  rapidly 


SHE   TOLD    TIIE    TIIUTH    AT   LAST.  51 

through  his  correspondence.  Suddenly  he  saw  her 
eyes  dilate  and  gleam  with  a  wild,  eager  stare.  Her 
lips  dropped  apart,  and  her  steadfast  look  never  quit 
ted  her  father's  face  until  he  slowly  broke  the  seal 
of  a  small  white  envelope,  which  he  had  been  exam 
ining  with  a  lingering  tenderness  of  manner  unlike 
that  called  forth  by  any  other  letter  in  the  heap. 
Mr.  Garton,  alternately  observing  the  two,  saw  a 
happy  smile  creeping  about  his  friend's  mouth,  while 
his  eyes  softened  and  grew  inexpressibly  tender.  The 
child's  lips  became  white  and  shut  close,  her  bosom 
heaving  as  if  she  had  to  struggle  hard  to  keep  back 
sobs.  The  white  forehead  wrinkled  heavily  with  the 
brows  drawn  down  in  a  frown  over  the  flashing  eyes. 
And  while  her  teacher  gazed  in  astonishment  at  the 
sudden  transformation,  she  rose  and  glided  stealthily 
from  the  room,  her  hands  wrung  together  and  held 
tightly  over  her  bosom. 

A  half  audible  exclamation  from  Mr.  Garton 
caused  Mr.  Prince  to  look  up  and  meet  his  friend's 
questioning  eyes.  For  a  moment  the  smile  lingered 
still  about  his  lips,  but  a  flush  spread  over  his  face 
as  a  second  look  showed  him  Geraldine's  empty 
seat.  In  much  confusion  he  flung  the  letter  upon 
the  table,  and,  rising,  paced  the  room  several  times 
before  speaking. 

"  Garton,  I  suppose  you  are  wondering  what  it  all 
means  ?  "  he  said  at  length,  but  without  pausing  in 
his  hasty  walk. 

"  Yes,  and  I  have  wondered  for  some  time ;  but 
you  need  not  tell  me  until  entirely  disposed  to  do  so. 
I  would  not  force  your  confidence." 


52  RIGHT   AND    WRONG  ;     OR, 

"I  know  it,  and  I  have  been  wrong  to  withhold 
from  you  that  which  you  should  have  known.  No 
lack  of  trust  kept  me  silent,  you  may  be  assured. 
The  reason  lay  in  my  cowardice.  I  was  reluctant  to 
speak  of  those  things  nearest  my  heart,  and  sacred, 
the  more  especially  as  they  have  been  the  cause  of 
visible  unhappiness  to  your  little  friend  and  pupil. 
You  have  seen  it,  Garton  ?  " 

"  Yes,  with  a  heavy  heart." 

The  young  man's  answer  produced  an  unexpected 
effect.  Mr.  Prince  shrank  and  caught  his  breath 
quickly,  after  which  he  recovered  himself  and  came 
with  hasty  abruptness  to  the  point. 

"  You  will  be  surprised,  but  the  trouble  has  risen 
wholly  from  one  simple  fact.  I  am  about  to  bring  a 
new  mistress  to  Prince  Hill." 

Mr.  Garton  was  surprised.  He  had  not  dreamed 
of  this  as  the  cause  of  their  trouble. 

"  Is  it  not  a  sudden  determination  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  No,  I  have  been  engaged  nearly  a  year,  but  pre 
ferred  to  wait,  for  several  reasons.  In  this  time  I 
have  made  few  visits  to  Eastbrook,  where  my  affi 
anced  resides ;  but  our  correspondence  has  been  un 
interrupted.  Only  for  some  officious  gossips,  Dine 
would  have  known  nothing  about  it  until  my  own 
good  time ;  but  some  rumor  got  afioat  in  the  village, 
I  know  not  how,  and  came  to  her  ears.  From  that 
time  she  seemed  to  have  grieved  silently,  but  will  not 
talk  about  it,  and  of  course  it  disturbs  me.  I  cannot 
wish  to  purchase  happiness  at  the  price  of  my  child's, 
you  know." 

His   tone   was   questioning   at   the   close   of  the 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       53 

sentence,  and,  as  he  paused,  he  regarded  his  friend 
earnestly. 

"  You  should  know  best  whether  in  such  a  step 
there  is  any  real  danger.  The  character  of  the  lady 
would  determine  the  effect  of  her  presence  upon  your 
child.  After  the  experience  you  have  had  in  asso 
ciation  with  so  noble  a  woman  as  Geraldine's  mother, 
I  should  not  think  it  likely  you  might  be  easily 
pleased  with  another." 

"  True  !  One  year  of  life  with  her  was  enough  to 
make  me  fastidious  for  the  remainder  of  my  exist 
ence.  To  tell  you  the  truth,  Garton,  I  do  not  know 
my  own  mind  just  now.  When  I  had  that  talk  with 
Geraldine  about  it  first,  I  was  wholly  confident  that 
it  might  all  be  right  in  the  end.  The  lady  is  a  very 
superior  one  in  every  respect,  and  has  a  most  won 
derful  influence  upon  all  with  whom  she  comes  in 
contact.  But  I  am  ashamed  to  say  the  child's  fool 
ishness  has  affected  me.  I  showed  her  the  miniature 
I  have  kept  since  our  engagement,  and  she  startled 
me  by  pronouncing  it  a  body  without  a  soul.  Fur 
thermore,  she  brought  out  an  engraving  of  Catherine 
de  Medicis,  and  pointed  out  features  that  were  like 
hers,  indicative  of  certain  treacherous  and  subtle 
traits  of  character." 

Mr.  Garton  burst  into  a  fit  of  merry  laughter,  in 
which  Mr.  Prince  joined.  When  he  proceeded,  it 
was  in  a  lighter  tone. 

"  Since  then  I  have  been  silly  enough  to  compare 
the  two,  and  find  a  great  resemblance  so  far  as  per 
sonal  appearance  goes.  But  the  frank,  pure  tone  of 
her  letters  is  too  eloquent  of  goodness  for  a  thought 
5* 


54  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

of  distrust  to  come  in  while  I  am  reading  them.  I 
wish  from  my  soul  the  subject  had  never  risen,  for  I 
am  afraid  my  over-sensitiveness  with  regard  to  the 
child  of  my  dead  wife  may  make  me  unjustly  suspi 
cious  of  the  living  one  that  is  to  be." 

"  I  hope  not.  You  should  think  more  of  the  in 
fluence  a  good  woman  may  exercise  over  a  character 
like  Geraldine's,  and  nurture  confidence.  To  begin 
by  distrust  would  be  certain  death  to  your  happi 
ness." 

"  I  know  it,  for  suspicion  once  engrafted  in  the 
nature  of  a  Prince  is  hard  to  root  out.  When  I  am 
with  her  it  is  as  if  a  spell  chained  me  to  her  side.  I 
live  only  in  her.  She  fascinates,  entrances,  bewil 
ders  and  intoxicates  me  with  a  delirium  of  happi 
ness.  All  the  sensuous  emotions  of  my  nature  are 
kindled  to  vivid  life,  but  held  in  absolute  check  by 
intellectual  powers  which  grow  stronger  and  stronger 
under  her  influence.  I  am  enslaved,  heart  and  brain, 
and  would  not  free  myself  from  my  chains.  Yet  I 
know  myself  so  well,  were  any  positive  sign  of 
change  in  her  to  show  me  a  phase  of  character  like 
that  which  I  hate  in  others,  it  would  subject  her 
from  that  time  forth  to  a  cruel  and  jealous  regard 
from  me,  which  would  feed  upon  the  merest  trifles. 
What  shall  I  do,  knowing  this,  Garton  ?  Is  it  safe 
to  go  on?" 

"  Can  you  withdraw  honorably  ?  It  seems  to 
me  you  have  gone  too  far  for  that;  and  further 
more,  you  may  be  foolishly  sensitive  in  questioning 
the  safety  of  the  step.  So  delicate  a  matter  cannot 
be  advised  upon  well  by  a  third  party,  however. 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       55 

Since  your  passion  does  not  enthrall  your  judg 
ment,  it  were  better  to  act  for  yourself  without  in 
terference." 

"  Perhaps  I  claim  too  much  for  myself,  in  assert 
ing  freedom  of  judgment.  All  my  heart  and  soul 
and  mind  and  strength  lean  to  this  union.  I  am 
afraid,  not  fpr  myself,  but  for  my  child,  should  I  be 
mistaken.  How  can  I  tell  that  my  love  for  her  has 
not  so  swayed  my  judgment  in  her  favor  as  to  render 
it  impossible  for  me  to  feel  the  truth  in  connection 
with  her?" 

He  spoke  with  passionate  excitement. 

"  If  you  doubt  the  wisdom  of  the  venture,  there  is 
but  one  course  for  you,"  answered  Mr.  Garton 
quietly.  "  It  would  be  better  to  break  off  at  once, 
than  to  take  the  step  which  would  doom  your  peace 
ful  household  to  helpless  misery." 

"  But  as  you  said,  I  cannot  do  it  with  honor," 
declared  Mr.  Prince,  hastily ;  and  Mr.  Garton  smiled 
at  the  justice  of  his  friend's  self-judgment.  He  was 
not  fit  to  take  a  stand  against  his  own  happiness. 

"  Then  why  torture  yourself  with  the  doubts  and 
fears,  which  may  be — doubtless  are — wholly  ground 
less?" 

"  Certainly !  why  should  I  ?  The  reason  lies  in 
the  fact  that  love  makes  fools  of  us,  my  friend ;  and 
my  wayward,  spoilt  child,-  has  helped  me  on  to  ren 
der  myself  ridiculous ! " 

"  One  word  more :  will  the  change  render  it  nec 
essary  to  alter  my  plans?" 

"  By  no  means.  Go  on  just  as  you  are  iintil  after 
the  wedding,  which  will  take  place  in  November. 


56  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

We  shall  make  a  short  tour  before  coming  home, 
about  which  time  you  will  probably  feel  like  visiting 
your  mother,  during  the  children's  vacation.  By 
the  time  we  shall  have  been  settled  a  week  or  two, 
you  can  return  to  your  duties  and  the  home  to  which 
you  will  always  be  welcome." 

Mr.  Garton  extended  a  hand  in  silent,  response  to 
the  warm  words  his  host  had  uttered,  which  was 
clasped  and  wrung  hard.  For  a  moment  Mr. 
Prince's  arm  rested  on  his  shoulder,  and  his  eyes 
filled.  Both  gentlemen  were  strongly  moved  by 
some  secret  emotion  which  seldom  came  to  the  surface 
in  more  than  general  ways  of  kindness  and  esteem. 
When  Mr.  Garton  did  venture  to  speak,  his  voice 
was  broken  and  husky: 

"  Dear  old  fellow  !  May  God  be  with  you  always, 
and  grant  that  you  may  be  as  happy  as  I  wish  you 
from  my  soul !  " 

"  Thank  you.  I  hope  I  may  never  grow  more 
unworthy  of  your  friendship,  Nathaniel." 

"  Nor  I  of  yours." 

A  few  moments  later  as  Mr.  Prince  stood  by  the 
window,  looking  afar  off  to  the  purpling  hills,  he 
said  wistfully : 

"  Garton,  may  I  trust  you  to  help  me  to  root  out 
Geraldine's  prejudice  against  her  new  mother?" 

"  I  will  do  all  I  can,  assuredly." 

Still  he  stood  dreamily  gazing,  while  his  hand 
glided  within  his  bosom  and  rested  upon  the  minia 
ture  lying  warm  above  his  heart.  A  foolish  pride 
caused  him  to  disregard  the  impulse  to  draw  forth 
that  beautiful  face  and  show  it  to  his  friend.  Had 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH-  AT  LAST.       57 

he  done  so,  his  entire  after  life  would  probably  have 
been  changed.  And  not  his  only.  The  history  of 
the  three  persons  most  dear  to  him  would  have  been 
differently  written,  if  indeed  it  had  been  written  at 
all.  But  he  let  the  momentary  desire  pass  away, 
and  his  fate  was  sealed. 

Truly,  "  love  conquers  all  things." 


BIGHT  AND  WRONG;   OK, 


CHAPTER  V. 

HOME   AND   A   SMILING  WIFE. 

PRINCE  HILL  awoke  from  its  sleepy  quiet  to  un 
dergo  a  change,  the  master  presiding  with  fastidious 
care.  He  had  left  it  until  the  last,  that  everything 
might  appear  fresh  and  attractive  to  the  bride  who 
was  to  leave  a  gayer  home  for  this  plodding  little 
town  of  Princeton.  So  the  rich  old  tapestries  were 
removed,  that  richer  and  brighter  might  replace 
them ;  and  carpets  laid  that  a  queen  might  have 
trodden  with  a  sense  of  fitness  in  their  magnificence. 
From  top  to  base,  the  grand  old  house  which  had 
sheltered  his  mother  in  her  youth,  in  which  he  had 
been  born  and  to  which  he  had  brought  his  first 

O 

bride  with  proud  delight,  must  be  renovated  and 
adorned  with  livelier  hues  to  suit  the  peerless  beauty 
of  one  yet  to  come. 

Teacher  and  pupil  saw  little  of  the  work — only  the 
changes  as  they  were  completed.  Mr.  Prince  liked 
to  have  things  done  without  confusion,  and  managed 
that  they  should  be  accomplished  without  interfer 
ence  with  any  family  comforts  habitual  to  the  little 
circle.  On  those  days  when  there  was  no  school, 
Mr.  Garton  would  take  Geraldine  away  to  the  mount- 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      59 

ains  botanizing,  or  gathering  specimens  for  her  cabi 
net  from  rock,  tree  and  river.  She  passionately  loved 
nature,  and  when  wandering  thus  with  him,  forgot 
the  haunting  misery  of  her  young  life,  seeing  which, 
he  sought  oftener  for  opportunities  to  get  abroad  into 
the  grand  old  woods. 

Brief  and  few  as  they  were,  those  last  days  before 
the  coming  of  the  bride  were  merry  ones.  Mr.  Gar- 
ton  reveling  in  the  freedom  of  action  after  close  con 
finement,  his  young  life  stirred  and  quickened  by  the 
pure,  bracing  air  of  the  mountains — the  spicy  fra 
grance  of  the  pines  and  cedars — became  a  most  de 
lightful  companion.  He  would  climb  a  tree  like  a 
squirrel,  to  pluck  a  tuft  of  moss  from  its  branches, 
or  peer  into  the  deserted  nest  of  some  little  bird,  to 
see  if  there  might  be  left  an  egg,  perchance,  to  grace 
his  little  pupil's  cabinet.  Ravines  were  traversed, 
caves  explored,  pebbles  gathered  from  the  river  side, 
ferns  plucked  and  classed  and  pressed  with  the 
most  scrupulous  care.  Rocks  were  turned  up  for 
snails,  bark  peeled  from  trees  in  search  of  bugs,  bats 
and  beetles  routed  from  their  nooks  in  caverns — 
until  the  room  which  Mr.  Prince  had  appointed  for 
her  use  at  the  top  of  the  house,  fitted  up  with 
shelves  and  cases,  presented  a  strange  and  interest 
ing  appearance. 

While  thus  engaged  one  day  near  the  river,  Mr. 
Garton,  who  was  seated  upon  a  huge  stone  with  Ger- 
aldine  at  his  feet,  watching  the  arrangements  of  some 
autumn  leaves  with  pebbles  and  shells,  was  surprised 
to  see  floating  down  the  stream,  a  skiff  painted  in 
glaring  red  colors,  in  which  sat  a  man  of  singular 


60  EIGHT  AND   WRONG;    OK, 

and  striking  exterior.  His  dress  was  a  suit  of  black, 
with  a  flashy  neck-tie  and  a  large  pin  flaming  in  his 
bosom.  Over  his  brow  was  carelessly  thrust  a 
slouched  hat,  tipped  just  enough  to  one  side  to  give 
it  a  jaunty  air,  and  allow  the  gleam  of  a  dazzling 
white  forehead. 

Seeing  people  on  shore,  he  gave  a  stroke  with  his 
oars  that  turned  his  little  bark  in  their  direction,  and 
coolly  stepped  to  the  ground  with  a  familiar 'nod, 
when  he  had  brought  it  close  enough : 

"  Fine  day  this,  for  the  season,  stranger,"  he  re 
marked. 

"Bather,"  answered  Mr.  Garton,  with  some  re 
serve,  yet  looking  steadily  into  the  sunny  face  of  the 
man  before  him. 

"  May  I  ask  what  occupies  you  so  pleasantly  ? 
That  seems  to  be  rather  a  curious  affair,"  indicating 
the  leaves  and  pebbles  with  a  careless  gesture. 

"  It  would  be  difficult  to  give  a  name  to  it,  since  it 
is  merely  the  working  out  of  a  fancy  of  my  own.  I 
have  chosen  these  leaves  of  various  colors,  as  you 
see,  and  am  trying  to  match  them  with  pebbles  of 
like  colors.  I  class  the  leaves  and  the  stones,  and 
find  some  interest  in  tracing  something  of  a  relation 
between  them." 

"Humph!     Stuff!" 

Geraldine's  eyes  flashed  at  this  rude  response  to 
her  teacher's  remarks.  She  looked  up  quickly : 

"  Sir,  you  were  not  invited  to  land,  that  I  am 
aware  of;  and  if  you  can  find  no  better  amusement 
than  to  be  insolent  to  those  who  treat  you  civilly,  we 
can  dispense  with  your  society  without  delay." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TKUTH  AT  LAST.       61 

The  stranger  burst  into  a  merry  laugh,  and  sat 
down  upon  a  stone  opposite  them  with  a  free  and 
easy  air,  amusing,  while  it  nettled  the  young  gentle 
man  who  had  become  the  subject  of  a  threatened 
dispute  between  them.  In  order  to  prevent  further 
words,  he  began  to  gather  up  his  treasures. 

"  Pray  do  not  let  me  drive  you  away.  I  do  not 
mean  to  be  offensive,  I  assure  you.  In  answer  to 
my  little  lady  here,  I  would  ask  her  if  God's  free 
earth  is  not  open  to  all.  What  better  right  have 
you  here  than  I  have,  eh  ?  " 

"  I  have  a  much  better  right,  since  this  land  be 
longs  to  my  father,  and  I  am  on  my  own  rightful 
dominion,"  she  answered  disdainfully. 

"  Ah,  indeed  ?  That  alters  the  case,  and  I  must 
apologize.  I  suppose  that  is  your  house,  then,  just 
discernible  beyond  this  hill,  on  the  rising  ground?" 

"  Yes,  that  is  Prince  Hill." 

"  Prince  Hill !  So,  so !  Mr.  Prince,  I  have  heard, 
is  a  very  wealthy  gentleman,  and  much  respected  in 
these  parts.  Let  me  see !  He's  lately  married,  is  he 
not?" 

The  question  was  addressed  to  Mr.  Garton,  who 
answered  very  coldly,  displeased  with  the  man's 
manner. 

"  No,  he  lost  his  wife  some  years  ago." 

"  But  I  heard  he  was  to  take  another,"  said  the 
stranger,  in  no  way  disconcerted.  Geraldine  became 
white  as  marble. 

"  Let  us  go  home,"  she  whispered.  "  This  man 
makes  me  feel  wicked.  Why  does  he  ask  these 
questions  ?  " 


62  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

Mr.  Garton  rose  and  took  her  hand,  nodded 
slightly  to  the  inquisitor  and  turned  with  deliberate 
coolness  toward  home,  without  deigning  to  reply  to 
the  last  remark. 

The  sunny  face  clouded,  and  the  eyes  burned 
angrily,  but  without  uttering  a  word  he  got  up,  and 
beginning  to  whistle,  stepped  into  his  skiff  and 
floated  out  into  the  river. 

The  incident,  small  in  itself,  made  an  impression 
upon  Mr.  Garton's  mind  that  was  not  pleasant. 
Strangers  were  few  in  Princeton,  and  the  manner  of 
his  approach  was  singular.  Geraldine's  remark  as 
they  proceeded  onward  seemed  very  near  the  truth. 

"  He  acted  just  as  if  he  wanted  to  find  out  some 
thing  without  letting  you  know  it,"  she  said  wonder- 
ingly.  "  Why  should  he  care  to  know  if — if — " 

"  If  your  papa  was  going  to  marry  again,"  sup 
plied  Mr.  Garton  boldly.  "  I  cannot  guess,  I  am 
sure.  My  child,  why  do  you  so  dread  this  marriage? 
Your  father  is  far  too  young  a  man  to  condemn  him 
self  to  a  life  of  loneliness." 

"I  do  not  know,  but  the  thought  of  it  makes  me 
sick.  I  can  never,  never  bear  to  see  any  other 
woman  sit  where  my  mother  sat,  and  be  treated 
as  she  was  treated  by  my  father.  It  will  kill  me  ?  " 

"  Foolish  child !  Why,  Geraldine,  do  you  not 
know  that  you  are  acting  very  selfishly." 

"  No,  I  am  not  selfish  !  How  can  my  father  for 
get  my  sweet  mother,  and  let  another  take  her  place? 
It  is  not  right,  and  I  shall  never,  never  love  her.  I 
believe  I  shall  hate  her,  and  it  makes  me  afraid,  be 
cause  my  mother  told  me  never  to  hate  any  one! 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TEUTH  AT  LAST.       63 

Oh,  I  live  such  a  torturing  life  !  If  my  father  would 
only  pity  me  !  " 

Mr.  Garton,  much  disturbed  by  this  passionate 
mood,  sat  down  upon  a  fallen  log  and  drew  her  to  his 
side.  From  the  depths  of  his  heart  he  pitied  this 
poor  child,  struggling  with  her  jealousy  and  tortured 
by  fear  lest  she  should  hate  where  she  ought  to  love. 
As  was  his  habit,  he  began  to  reason  with  her  as  he 
would  have  done  with  an  older  person. 

"  Your  mother  was  right ;  you  should  hate  no  one, 
and  you  are  correct  in  your  eiforts  to  overcome  such 
a  sentiment.  But  I  think  you  are  wrong  to  construe 
your  father's  actions  into  a  lack  of  respect  for  your 
mother's  memory.  Had  she  been  a  coarse,  cruel  or 
evil  woman  who  rendered  his  life  unhappy,  do  you 
think  he  would  dare  to  venture  again  into  such  a  re 
lation  ?  On  the  contrary,  he  might  have  learned  to 
dislike  and  doubt  all  womankincj.  As  it  is,  he  fur 
nishes  the  highest  proof  that  man  can  give  of  his 
appreciation  of  truth  and  virtue  in  your  sex." 

Geraldine  laughed  disagreeably,  plucking  at  the 
>  crimson  leaves  of  a  gum  tree  over  her  head. 

"  I  am  a  child,  but  you  cannot  cheat  me  with 
sophistry  !" 

"  Sophistry  !  Heaven  forbid  ! "  cried  Mr.  Garton, 
surprised  out  of  his  self-complacency.  "Do  you 
think  I  would  try  to  influence  you  with  that  ?  Come, 
you  are  unkind  to  me,  now,  as  well  as  your  father." 

"  How  am  I  unkind  to  my  father  ? "  she  asked 
quickly. 

"  You  want  to  cut  him  off  from  the  sweetest  asso 
ciations  that  make*  man's  life  beautiful  and  good. 


64  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

His  house  must  be  dreary  always — no  light  step  to 
meet  him  when  he  comes,  no  sweet  voice  to  bid  him 
welcome,  no  tender  hand  to  smooth  his  brow  when 
weary,  or  his  pillow,  if  ill.  I  do  not  know  what 
could  be  more  selfishly  unkind." 

Geraldine  bent  her  head  against  his  shoulder,  a 
crimson  stain  upon  her  cheeks  and  brow. 

"  If  this  is  unkind,  I  deserve  all  you  have  said,  for 
it  is  truth.  I  think  of  it  often,  and  I  know  how  I 
shall  feel  to  see  her  and  hear  her  when  she  meets 
him  and  talks  to  him  and  caresses  him!  Do  not 
talk  any  more  about  it,  for  these  are  the  thoughts 
that  drive  me  crazy  with  hate  and  fear.  I  wish  I 
could  die  without  ever  seeing  her  ! " 

"  Geraldine,  hush !  You  do  not  know  what  you 
are  saying,  child." 

"  Yes,  I  do.  It  is  you  who  will  not  understand 
me — nobody  ever  can  or  will  as  long  as  I  live,  and  I 
wish  I  had  died  and  been  buried  with  my  mother." 

How  to  deal  with  her  now  was  something  of  a 
puzzle  to  the  young  man.  After  sitting  silently 
awhile,  however,  a  bright  thought  came  into  his 
head. 

"  I  am  going  soon  to  visit  my  mother,  Geraldine. 
How  would  you  like  to  go  with  me  and  remain 
through  vacation  ?  " 

"  Oh,  very,  very  much  !  Then  I  need  not  see  her 
come,  you  know.  Where  does  your  mother  live  ?  " 

"  A  long  way  from  here ;  but  it  is  a  beautiful 
country,  and  you  would  see  lovely  scenes.  Then  my 
home,  though  not  a  fine  one  like  Prince  Hill,  is  very 
dear  to  me,  and  my  mother  an  •  angel — much  like 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       65 

what  your  own  mother  was,  I  fancy.  You  would 
love  her." 

"  Has  papa  ever  seen  her  ?  " 

"  Yes,  many  times.  He  used  to  go  home  with  me 
from  college,  and  have  rare  hunting  times  in  our  belt 
of  woods." 

"  I  have  never  heard  you  say  so  before.  How 
nice  it  was  to  know  him  then — was  it  not?  For  he 
was  so  bright  and  handsome.  Papa  was  always 
bright  till  mamma  went  away  to  the  angels ;  but  he 
is  handsome  still.  I  never  saw  any  other  gentleman 
so  much  so,  till  you  came." 

Mr.  Garton  laughingly  acknowledged  the  compli 
ment,  adding  : 

"  Being  older  than  he,  I  had  not  hoped  for  the  fa 
vorable  impression  I  have  made  upon  his  daughter." 

"  You  older  than  papa !  It  seems  impossible ! 
Why  did  you  never  marry  ?  " 

A  sudden  faintness  swept  the  color  from  Mr.  Gar- 
ton's  face,  and  his  brow  drooped  to  his  hand,  invol 
untarily  hiding  its  pallor.  He  seemed  not  to  have 
heard  her  until  she  repeated  the  question. 

"  Why  ?  I  could  not  well  explain  to  you,  Geral- 
dine.  So  many  things  come  into  the  lives  of  men  of 
which  they  cannot  speak,  of  which  they  would  never 
think  if  they  could  control  thought  as  they  do  speech. 
When  your  father  married  we  were  both  young,  and 
his  was  the  fulfillment  of  an  engagement  entered  into 
long  before,  whilst  I  had  no  attachments  outside  of 
my  home.  Soon  after  my  collegiate  course  ended, 
my  father  died ;  then  misfortunes  began  to  flow  in 

upon  us.    Nearly  all  our  property  had  been  involved 
6* 


66  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

in  some  way,  and  ere  I  could  get  hold  of  the  end  of 
the  snarled  affairs  pertaining,  all  was  swept  hope 
lessly  away.  Can  you  imagine  what  I  had  to  do 
then,  little  friend  ?  My  dear  mother  was  widowed 
and  homeless.  I  must  set  about  my  work  with  earn 
est  vigor,  and  redeem  the  shelter  endeared  to  her  by 
life-long  associations.  Of  course  such  a  life  could 
furnish  me  little  time  for  society,  and  sentimentality 
were  best  left  out  of  the  bargain." 

He  did  not  say  that  it  had  been  left  out.  Only 
that  "  it  were  best  left  out ! "  Geraldine  took  it 
up  quickly,  thinking  she  saw  a  deeper  meaning 
now  than  his  light  tone,  half  playful  in  closing,  con 
veyed. 

"  But  you  have  had  a  good  deal  of  trouble,  have 
you  not  ?  "  she  asked,  pursuing  the  subject. 

"  Why  do  you  think  so?" 

"  I  do  not  know,  quite.  Probably  because  you 
eeem  to  understand  everybody  so  well  and  have 
sympathy  for  them.  If  you  had  not  known  trouble 
you  would  be  careless  and  easy,  and  never  stop  to 
think  if  other  people  suffer.  I  have  noticed  that 
those  who  have  been  most  afflicted  are  always  the 
kindest  and  best" 

"  Or  the  worst.  Trouble  either  softens  or  embit 
ters.  Yes,  I  had  trouble,  as  you  will  understand, 
naturally.  How  could  it  be  otherwise  ?  " 

"  Of  course,  I  know !  You  grieved  for  your  father, 
and  loss  of  property  must  have  vexed  and  annoyed 
you.  But  I  feel  something  else — I  do  not  know 
what.  You  appear  to  have  been  tried,  and  act  as  if 
you  always  want  to  control  yourself — to  suppress 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       67 

something.  The  need  of  it  makes  you  think  of  it, 
and  try  to  impress  it  upon  me  as  very  important. 
You  must  have  some  particular  reason?" 

She  turned  her  eyes  full  upon  him  in  questioning, 
and  he  met  her  gaze  too  much  disconcerted  to  answer 
at  once.  Why  must  this  child  forever  make  direct 
applications  of  principles  he  strove  to  impart  in  gen 
eral  forms?  With  her  searching  mind  and  extraordi 
nary  powers  of  analysis,  coupled  with  her  precision 
of  speech,  she  was  often  too  much  for  him.  When 
brought  thus  closely  in  contact,  his  wish  was  always 
to  escape,  and  he  did  it  as  people  are  apt  to  do  any 
thing  without  proper  meditation — abruptly,  and  with 
a  touch  of  impatience. 

"  Do  you  know  this  habit  you  have  is  very  embar 
rassing,  Geraldine?  One  cannot  feel  like  disclaiming 
euch  applications  as  you  make,_and  it  would  be  infi 
nitely  more  unpleasant  to  admit  them.  If  you  go  on 
always  in  such  a  searchingly  personal  way,  it  will 
cause  you  innumerable  entanglements  and  annoy 
ances.  The  world  will  not  bear  it.  Be  content  to 
take  people  and  events  as  they  come,  and  if  you 
must  study  them,  reserve  your  thoughts  more  care 
fully  until  facts  develop  themselves,  and  prove  to 
your  own  satisfaction  whether  your  impressions  are 
true  or  otherwise." 

"  How  can  I  accept  your  teachings  in  all  things 
when  they  are  inconsistent?"  she  again  asked,  though 
evidently  pained  by  his  tone. 

"  Inconsistent  ?      How  do  you  find  me  so  ?  " 

"If  I  understand  you,  the  present  lesson  is  to 
teach  me  reserve ;  and  manv  times  as  an  attribute 


68  EIGHT    AND    WRONG  ;     OR, 

of  truth,  you  urge  me  to  entire  frankness.  How  can 
I  act  as  you  wish  me,  understanding  as  I  do  ?  " 

"  My  child,  we  are  not  necessarily  lacking  in 
frankness  because  we  happen  to  deem  it  wisest  to 
remain  silent.  I  might  let  you  talk  to  me  always 
with  perfect  freedom  of  your  thoughts  and  feelings ; 
but  if  I  let  all  occasions  pass  without  cautioning  you, 
you  may  some  time  speak  in  a  like  manner  to  others, 
when  it  would  be  wrong,  and  result  in  trouble.  Are 
you  satisfied  ?  " 

"  Yes — better,  though  it  seems  as  if  you  said  most 
of  this  because  you  did  not  want  to  answer  my 
question." 

He  drew  a  quick  breath  and  his  teeth  closed 
tightly  over  his  lip.  As  he  rose  up,  he  felt  his  brow 
to  be  flushed,  and  the  blood  tingling  through  his 
veins  with  impatience.  She  was  unwittingly  press 
ing  upon  unhealed  wounds,  and  it  angered  him  to 
feel  the  smart,  and  know  that  his  mightiest  will,  his 
deepest  self-respect,  could  not  banish  the  lingering 
tenderness  that  made  him  shrink  from  an  unwonted 
touch. 

"Have  I  vexed  you?"  cried  the  child,  in  peni 
tence,  seeking  to  read  his  averted  face.  "  Do  forgive 
me,  dear  Mr.  Garton." 

"  Forgive  you  ?  My  child,  I  have  nothing  to  for 
give  ;  but  you  do  try  my  patience  sorely  at  times. 
And  let  me  say  to  you  now  what  I  wish  you  to  re 
member.  If  you  would  avoid  giving  me  pain,  do 
not  try  to  get  beyond  what  you  see,  or  take  more 
than  I  give  you.  I  have  weak  points  of  which  you 
can  know  nothing,  and  when  you  blindly  assail 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       69 

these,  you  not  only  pierce  me,  but  wear  out  my 
strength." 

How  pityingly  she  gazed  at  him  now — he  so 
seemingly  strong,  owning  a  weakness,  and  pleading 
with  her,  a  child,  to  spare  him !  Both  little  hands 
closed  over  the  one  by  which  he  led  her,  and  with 
her  tender  heart  on  her  lips,  she  bent  them  to  his 
fingers,  there  to  press  a  silent,  tremulous  kiss.  As 
if  an  adder  had  stung  him,  he  snatched  his  hand 
away: 

"  Geraldine  !  What  are  you  doing,  child  ?  Has 
some  sprite  taken  possession  of  you  that  you  should 
do  as — dear  heaven !  I  have  frightened  the  poor 
child  to  death  !  " 

Kemorsefully  he  stooped  to  gather  the  little  one  in 
his  arms  from  the  ground,  where  she  had  fallen  in  a 
sudden  swoon.  She  was  too  delicate  for  such  hand 
ling,  and  his  violence  had  smitten  her  down  as  with 
a  blow.  In  a  moment  he  had  lifted  her,  and  run  to 
a  little  brook  where  he  dashed  water  over  her  face 
until  she  was  restored  to  consciousness,  all  the  time 
reproaching  himself. 

"What  did  I  do  to  you?"  she  murmured,  strug 
gling  to  sit  up.  He  held  her  firmly,  pressing  her 
slight  figure  in  his  arms. 

"  Listen  to  me  one  moment,  dear.  I  alone  was  to 
blame,  and  I  am  very  sorry.  Your  caressing  action, 
which  was  intended  to  convey  a  sweet  and  assuring 
love,  had  the  effect  of  recalling  something  that  hap 
pened  to  me  once — something  that  I  cannot  remember 
without  pain.  I  did  not  mean  to  startle  you  so  much ; 
but  was  surprised  out  of  my  self-control.  Can  you 


70  BIGHT   AND    WKONG;     OR, 

forgive  me,  little  friend  ? — for  I  fear  I  have  made  all 
this  afternoon  miserable  for  you." 

"  Do  not  mind  me ;  it  is  over  now.  I  am  so  sorry 
I  made  trouble  for  you.  Please  let  me  go  home." 

She  was  so  weak,  however,  that  she  staggered  as 
she  attempted  to  walk,  and  he  took  her  up  in  his 
arms  like  an  infant,  carrying  her  until  they  reached 
the  lawn  gate.  Here  she  insisted  upon  walking  into 
the  house,  for  fear  "  papa  should  be  frightened." 

That  night  Mr.  Garton  begged  to  take  his  pupil 
home  with  him  for  a  visit ;  and  after  a  good  deal  of 
hesitation  and  argument,  Mr.  Prince  consented. 

A  few  days  later,  they  departed  for  his  home  in 
another  county,  two  hundred  miles  distant. 


It  was  an  auspicious  day  for  the  coming  home 
of  the  bride  in  the  fading  glory  of  an  autumn 
sun.  Servants  with  horses  met  them  at  the  station 
six  miles  above  the  town,  and  they  rode  down 
through  the  spicy  woods,  now  flaunting  their  royal 
hues  before  gladdened  and  admiring  eyes.  The 
bridal  trip  had  been  very  J>rief,  and  in  returning, 
Mrs.  Prince  had  invited  a  choice  party  of  friends  to 
meet  and  accompany  her  home.  So  it  happened 
that  a  gay  train  swept  into  the  pretty  main  street 
of  Princeton,  at  which  many  a  bright  pair  of  eyes 
peered  from  the  shelter  of  their  windows  as  it 
passed.  At  its  head  rode  Mr.  Prince,  looking  hand 
some  and  happy,  while  the  stately  figure  at  his  side 
became  more  gracefully  beautiful  as  a  consciousness 
of  her  position  dawned  in  the  lustrous  eyes  of  the 
bride.  A  dark  blue  velvet  riding  habit  set  off  the 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       71 

loveliness  of  her  form,  and  the  glossy  black  plumes 
drooped  low  against  a  flushing  cheek.  Many  a 
young  man  exclaimed  at  her  beauty  ;  many  a  young 
girl  heaved  a  gently  envious  sigh,  as  with  curious 
gaze  they  watched  the  train  sweep  into  the  drive  and 
wind  more  slowly  up  to  the  hill. 

Before  the  great  front  entrance  they  halted,  and 
the  master  sprang  lightly  to  the  ground,  ready  to  lift 
from  her  horse  the  woman  upon  whom  he  looked 
with  proud  and  glistening  eyes.  -The  other  gentle 
men  followed  his  example,  and  amid  a  gay  and  mu 
sical  little  ripple  of  words  and  laughter,  the  ladies 
were  safely  placed  upon  the  ground.  Broad  streams 
of  crimson  sunlight  poured  over  the  hill  and  flowed 
down  upon  them ;  and  in  this  sunny  glare,  Mr. 
Prince  led  his  wife  up  the  steps  into  the  hall  where 
the  servants  were  gathered,  and  with  loving  grace, 
bade  her  welcome  home.  One  quick  glance  from  the 
brilliant  eyes  took  in  the  scene,  and  she  seemed 
pleased.  Her  lips  smiled — her  glance  rested  ten 
derly  on  his  face,  and  her  kindly  nod  to  the  servants 
made  them  welcome  her  presence  there  with  less  of 
fear  and  more  of  joy  than  had  shone  upon  their  faces 
at  first.  But  as  the  bride's  foot  pressed  the  thresh 
old  of  her  own  chamber,  the  sun  sank  behind  the  dis 
tant  hill,  and  a  cold,  gray  light  wrapped  the  hitherto 
happy  homestead.  All  at  once  the  pretty  room 
looked  cheerless,  and  she  shivered,  but  turned  to  her 
husband  with  a  smile. 

"  God  grant  that  you  may  be  happy  here,  my  dar 
ling,"  he  murmured,  touching  her  brow  with  his  lips. 

"  I  must  be  since  you  are  here,"  was  her  answer, 


72  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

low  murmured  and  thrilling,  as  she  fixed  her  eyes 
upon  his  face,  bent  so  devotedly  toward  her.  And 
in  his  intoxication  he  stood  there  looking  into  her 
eyes,  feeling  her  warm,  fragrant  breath  upon  his 
cheek,  the  witchery  of  her  influence  penetrating  his 
whole  being — forgetful  of  the  feet  that  had  trodden 
that  floor,  the  eyes  that  had  beamed  upon  him,  the 
holier  love  that  had  passed  out  with  the  dead.  God 
help  him! 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      73 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  EXPERIMENT  OF  THE  CEOSS— THE  DECISIVE 
TEST. 

THE  Truslow  cottage  looked  less  dismal  than 
usual.  It  was  about  a  week  after  the  arrival  of  the 
bride  at  Prince  Hill,  and  John,  who  had  been  lucky 
enough  to  win  favor  there  in  several  quarters,  had 
come  home  laden  with  delicious  freight.  Mrs.  Prince 
had  given  a  grand  party  to  which  all  Princeton  was 
invited,  and  from  the  rich  store  her  kitchen  afforded, 
all  the  poor  were  made  glad. 

A  crackling  fire  blazed  upon  the  hearth,  for  the 
night  was  chill  ;  and  before  this  genial  blaze  sat 
John,  Mrs.  Truslow  and  little  Dick,  perched  upon 
his  small  stool  in  one  corner,  raised  to  the  seventh 
heaven  of  enjoyment  by  the  possession  of  various 
riches  hitherto  unknown  in  his  childish  catalogue. 
In  truth,  Dick's  appearance  is  worthy  of  description, 
as  he  sat  there  upon  his  stool,  greedily  devouring 
sundry  delicious  morsels  rare  in  that  humble  house 
hold. 

First,  he  had  John's  sunny  blue  eyes,  but  deeper 
set  and  amusingly  cunning  in  their  quick  and  eager 
rovings  about  all  objects  which  came  within  their 
7 


74  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

range.  His  hair  was  a  bright  yellow,  curling  tightly 
about  his  little  round  head,  and  the  tiny  face  was 
piquant  and  pretty,  in  spite  of  its  pallor  and  thinness. 
In  truth,  the  child's  mouth  was  beautiful — a  pair  of 
exquisite  lips  parting  over  a  row  of  pearls  rarely  dis 
played,  but  fascinating  when  revealed  in  a  smile. 
His  tiny  hands  were  white  and  dimpled,  now 
crammed  with  pieces  of  cake,  slices  of  bread  laden 
with  salad,  nuts,  candies  and  other  dainties.  As  he 
sat  there  with  one  small  leg  thrown  up  over  his  knee 
and  his  tight  nankeen  pants  showing  their  slender 
proportions,  he  presented  a  grotesque  figure  to  those 
unused  to  the  sight.  A  body  of  the  same  material, 
fitting  close  to  the  skin^  was  a  decided  auxiliary  to 
the  grotesque  picture,  which  was  finished  off  by  a 
pair  of  boots  three  sizes  too  large  and  coming  up 
over  the  tight  nankeen  pants,  giving  a  singular  finish 
to  the  simply  ridiculous  costume. 

John  sat  near  his  mother,  and  watched  the  little 
creature  with  unbounded  delight. 

"  Is  the  cake  good,  Dick  ? "  he  asked,  regarding 
him  amusedly. 

"  Yeth,"  lisped  the  little  one.  "  Bring  me  thome 
more  every  day,  won't  you  ?  " 

"  I  wish  I  could,"  said  John,  and  then  he  turned 
to  his  mother. 

"  Oh,  if  you  could  have  seen  the  beautiful  lady, 
mother !  She  came  out  into  the  dining-room  where 
they  were  laying  the  table.  I  was  helping  Jim  to 
carry  in  the  silver  that  made  the  table  glitter,  and 
when  she  saw  me  she  asked  if  I  was  the  boy  that 
helped  the  gardener ;  and  when  he  said  I  was,  she 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       75 

said :  'Give  him  all  he  can  carry  home  of  the  very  best 
the  house  affords.  And  see  that  all  the  other  poor 
people  in  the  town  have  something  nice.  I  could 
not  be  happy  if  I  thought  they  were  contrasting  our 
plenty  with  their  own  wretchedness.'  Oh,  mother, 
you  can't  think  how  sweet  it  sounded !  I  could  have 
gone  on  my  knees  to  her — dear,  beautiful  lady ! " 

"What  a  pity  Miss  Geraldine  ain't  at  home!  I 
wish  she  was." 

"  So  do  I,  for  I  think  she  would  feel  better.  Did 
you  notice  how  pale  and  thin  she  had  grown  before 
she  went  away  ?  " 

"Yes,  indeed!  I  knowed  she'd  fret  her  life  away. 
Do  you  think  the  new  lady  will  be  good  to  her, 
John?" 

"  Good !  Why,  bless  you,  mother,  she  couldn't 
be  anything  else  than  good  to  everybody !  " 

"  I'm  glad,  for  the  poor  little  thing  deserves  to  be 
well  treated.  She  is  her  mother's  own  child  for 
goodness." 

"  Mother,"  said  John,  mysteriously,  "  do  you 
know  I  think  Geraldine  won't  live  long?  I  have 
heard  the  housekeeper  talking  and  worrying  about 
her  a  great  deal  of  late.  She  says  that  the  slightest 
shock  makes  her  faint  away,  and  she  looks  littler 
every  day.  Besides,  she  says  the  girl  is  too  sweet 
for  this  world." 

At  this  moment  a  knock  came  upon  the  door, 
much  to  John's  annoyance.  But  he  admitted  a 
stranger  wrho  accompanied  his  father  home,  with  as 
good  grace  as  he  could  muster,  and  politely  invited 
him  to  be  seated,  while  he  put  his  inebriated  parent 


76  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

to  bed.  Such  incidents  were  no  novelties  at  the 
Truslow  cottage. 

Accepting  the  invitation,  the  man  sat  down  before 
the  fire,  and  after  winning  the  wife  to  him  by  a  few 
judicious  remarks,  completed  the  conquest  by  turn 
ing  his  attention  to  little  Dick. 

"  Hallo !  my  young  friend,  you  seem  to  be  doing 
finely  over  there.  Pray  where  did  you  get  those 
splendid  boots  ?  " 

"  Clinthem  Peter  made  'em,"  answered  small  Dick, 
greedily  munching  a  candy  bishop. 

"  He  means  Peter  Clinchem,"  graciously  explained 
Mrs.  Truslow.  "  He's  the  shoe-maker  just  over  the 
way." 

"  An'  Docty  Colt  cut  off  his  leg  to  pay  'im  for 
'em,"  volunteered  Dick,  steadily  gazing  into  the  fire, 
with  his  mouth  very  full. 

"  Indeed  !  A  most  delightful  way  to  meet  obliga 
tions,  truly — especially  for  men  of  the  Esculapian 
profession.  I  must  be  allowed  to  say,  however,  that 
I'd  much  prefer  paying  small  debts  in  some  other  way 
than  by  the  sacrifice  of  so  important  a  member  of  my 
physical  system.  What  do  you  think  about  it,  hey?" 
. "  Jus'  tho,"  nodded  Dick,  so  knowingly  that  the 
visitor  seemed  exceedingly  to  relish  it  as  a  rich  joke. 

"Rather  a  smart  young  'un,"  he  said  to  Mrs. 
Truslow,  who  looked  delighted  and  prepared  to  en 
tertain  him  with  the  prodigy's  tricks. 

"  I  reckon  you'd  think  him  smart  if  you  could  see 
him  at  some  of  his  pranks.  I  do  <get  scared  half  to 
death  sometimes,  but  I  can't  help  laughin'  at  him 
neither.  Why,  it  was  only  last  Sunday  that  I  went 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       77 

out  for  a  few  minutes,  and,  when  I  came  back,  there 
sat  Dick  upon  his  pap's  stool  before  the  lookin'- 
glass,  with  a  razor  open  in  his  hand !  I  could  'a' 
screamed,  I  was  so  put  about.  When  I  did  get  my 
breath  to  ask  him  what  he  was  doin',  he  turned  to 
me  as  innocent  like,  an'  said  kind  of  surprised  :  '  I'm 
only  thavin'  mythelf ! '  You  bet  your  life  he  got  a 
good  spankin'  fur  the  scare  he'd  give  me.  But 
•when  I'd  set  him  down  on  his  little  stool  an'  told 
him  not  to  dare  to  stir  till  I  told  him  to,  he  kept  still 
as  a  mouse  for  ten  minutes.  Then  he  looked  up  at 
me  and  says,  quite  like :  '  Dot  over  yer  bad  feelin's, 
mammy  ?  Feel  any  better  now  ? '  Oh,  he'll  be  the 
death  of  me  some  day,  I  know,"  at  which  delightful 
prophecy  the  mother  laughed  until  the  tears  came 
into  her  eyes,  joined  heartily  in  her  mirth  by  the 
stranger. 

"  Well,  but  you  haven't  told  me  how  it  happened 
that  Dr.  Colt  came  to  pay  for  your  boots  ?  "  again 
addressing  the  child.  Dick's  round  eyes  winked 
gravely  for  a  moment,  after  which  he  concluded  that 
he  could  not  express  himself  with  sufficient  clear 
ness,  therefore  had  better  save  his  credit  by  remain 
ing  silent.  Having  come  to  this  decision,  he  rather 
deliberately  changed  his  position  by  taking  down 
one  leg  and  putting  up  the  other  across  his  small 
knee.  This  done,  he  discovered  some  very  attractive 
qualities  in  some  nuts  and  raisins.  Mrs.  Truslow 
was  less  cautious,  and  became  the  brilliant  medium 
through  which  information  might  be  conveyed  with 
out  too  much  risk  to  the  happy  possessor  of  the 

boois. 

7* 


78  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"You  see,  sir,  Dick  was  named  for  Doctor  Colt, 
an'  he's  such  a  cute  child,  the  Doctor  likes  to  make 
him  a  present  now  an'  then." 

"  I  s'pose  the  Doctor  must  be  rich,  isn't  he  ? " 
asked  the  stranger,  seemingly  much  interested  in 
Dick's  welfare. 

"  Oh  no,  not  to  speak  of.  He's  got  a  house  of  his 
own,  an'  a  horse  an'  gig,  besides  mod'rate  practice." 

"Ah,  well,  out  of  that  he  can  afford  to  do  some 
thing  handsome  for  his  namesake.  Now,  if  he'd 
been  named  for  me,  I  won't  say  what  I'd  done  for 
such  a  bright  and  promising  bairn.  Pity  I  could 
not  have  made  your  acquaintance  sooner." 

"  Oh,  that  don't  make  no  difference — not  the  least 
in  the  world !  His  name's  never  been  set  down  in 
the  family  Bible,  an'  it'ud  be  easy  enough  to  just  put 
any  name  you  like  before  the  Richard,  you  know." 

The  visitor  had  heedlessly  given  the  proud  mother 
an  opportunity  for  an  admirable  effort  at  finesse,  and 
she  was  not  slow  to  use  it.  Before  he  was  aware, 
he  found  himself  very  neatly  trapped,  a  fact  which 
he  rather  enjoyed  than  otherwise,  as  one  might  have 
seen  by  the  smile  that  crept  about  his  lips. 

"  Much  obliged  to  you,  I'm  sure,"  he  said,  good- 
humoredly.  "  But  you  see  he  knows  one  name  al 
ready,  and  it  would  not  be  easy  for  you  to  get  into 
the  habit  of  calling  him  by  any  other.  I  like  to  hear 
my  namesakes  called  by  my  own  name." 

"  An'  pray  what  is  that,  sir — may  I  be  so  bold  as 
to  ask  ?  " 

"  Not  a  very  pretty  cognomen,  I  am  compelled  to 
own.  Knight — Rufus  Knight." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       79 

"  Why,  that  wouldn't  be  a  bad  name  at  all — Rufus 
Richard  Truslow!  Indeed  I  think  it's  real  nice. 
Here's  the  Bible,  sir,  an'  if  you  like,  you  may  just 
write  it  yourself.  I'm  sure  it  would  be  for  good 
luck." 

She  brought  the  Bible,  dusty,  and  covered  with 
cobwebs,  from  an  old  book-shelf,  not  forgetting  a 
quill  pen  and  old-fashioned  inkhorn.  The  pen  was 
found  to  be  in  need  of  mending,  for  which  service  the 
gentleman  took  out  a  bright,  new  knife,  and  leisurely 
trimmed  the  point  to  his  liking.  John,  who  by  this 
time  had  quietly  resumed  a  seat  near  the  fire,  looked 
on  the  process  with  all  a  boy's  genuine  admiration 
for  glittering  steel,  a  fact  which  did  not  escape  the 
stranger's  notice.  Indeed,  he  seemed  to  see  and  un 
derstand  everything  without  effort.  If  he  asked 
questions,  it  appeared  that  his  inquisitiveness  arose' 
out  of  a  desire  to  talk  more  than  to  gain  infor 
mation — so  easily  did  he  pass  from  one  subject  to 
another. 

"  Now,  my  young  hero,"  he  said,  addressing  Dick 
without  looking  at  him,  "  in  less  than  ten  minutes 
you  will  have  taken  upon  your  shoulders  a  weighty 
responsibility.  If  I  give  you  a  grand  name,  vou 
must  bear  in  mind  that  it  is  your  bounden  duty  to 
do  it  honor  equal  to  that  it  does  you.  I  am  sure 
you  will,  however.  Dick  Sheridan's  boy  was  noth 
ing  to  what  you  will  be,  particularly  after  the  acqui 
sition  you  are  about  to  add  to  your  already  brilliant 
pretensions.  He  thought  the  sun  must  hide  his  face 
in  shame  when  Master  Tom  condescended  to  open 
his  eyes  of  mornings ;  but  not  sun,  nor  moon,  nor 


80  EIGHT  AND  WRONG;   OR, 

stars,  will  ever  shine  again  with  undimmed  luster  J 
You  will  pale  their  puny  lights  by  contrast,  my  in 
fant  Phoebus !  Thou  shalt  go  forth  to  create  won 
der,  admiration  and  delight ;  but  let  the  powers 
beware,  or  the  huge  Cyclops  of  the  world  may  grow 
blind,  and  give  up  the  ghost  at  thy  hand!  There,  it 
is  done.  Rufus  Richard  Truslow,  henceforth  my 
blessings  shall  attend  you ;  and  as  an  evidence  of 
good  intentions — see !  here  is  something  to  buy 
goodies  with  when  the  gracious  lady  upon  the  Hill 
grows  weary  of  benevolence." 

He  carelessly  tossed  a  bright  gold  piece,  which 
fell  into  Dick's  boot,  and  occasioned  him  some  scram 
bling  before  he  could  bring  it  up  to  regale  his  de 
lighted  eyes,  and  the  eyes  of  the  mother,  who  was 
half  beside  herself  with  his  good  fortune.  As  care 
lessly  he  tossed  the  pretty  new  knife  to  John. 

"  It's  against  all  rules  to  give  sharp  things  away, 
so  I  lend  it  to  you,  if  it  will  be  of  any  use.  If  you 
forget  to  return  it — why,  I  suppose  I  can  buy  an 
other.  The  old  gentleman  appears  to  be  in  a  happy 
state." 

This  last  was  occasioned  by  the  sound  of  a  deep 
snore  escaping  from  the  little  chamber  adjoining. 

"  He  always  sleeps  well  when  he  drinks,"  an 
swered  John,  stoically.  "  Where  did  you  find  him?" 

"  At  the  public  house,  where  he  seemed  to  be  dis 
posed  to  get  into  a  row ;  so,  as  nobody  else  was  round 
to  care  for  his  welfare,  I  inquired  where  he  lived  and 
brought  him  home." 

John  thanked  him,  while  turning  over  in  his 
brown  hands  the  knife,  to  him  the  most  exquisite 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH   AT   LAST.  81 

piece  of  workmanship  in  the  world,  with  its  fine  sil 
ver  mountings. 

"I  seem — all  of  us  seem  to  be  in  luck,"  he  re 
marked.  "  How  long  will  it  last,  I  wonder !  " 

"  I  trust,  until  you  are  rich  and  prosperous ;  be 
cause  I  think,  if  I  am  any  judge  of  faces,  you've  got 
the  stuff  in  you  to  become  a  great  man.  Since  I 
have  been  in  town,  a  good  deal  has  been  said  about 
you  to  me,  and  you  will  find  me  a  friend  that  never 
will  forsake  you,  if  you  will  try  your  best  to  see 
what  you  can  do  for  yourself." 

"  Thank  you,  sir — I  mean  to.  The  lady  up  at 
Prince  Hill  has  been  very  kind  to  me,  too,  and  it 
makes  me  feel  like  trying  very  hard." 

"  Right.  I  doubt  not  she  is  a  munificent  lady,  and 
may  help  you  a  great  deal,  if  you  will  only  manage 
to  keep  in  her  good  graces.  You  must  show  an  ap 
preciation  of  all  she  does,  though,  in  a  delicate  and 
unassuming  way." 

"  I  don't  know  much  about  fine  ways,  sir — a  poor 
boy  like  me  can't.  But  I'll  serve  her  willingly, 
whenever  I  can." 

"  Right  again.  I  like  your  spirit,  and  I  will  make 
it  a  point  to  give  you  a  hint  sometimes,  as  I  may  be 
around  here  for  some  months.  Think  some  of  going 
into  land  speculations.  But  I  am  making  a  visita 
tion.  Drop  round  to  my  rooms  at  the  hotel,  some 
times,  my  boy,  and  if  you  should  want  a  helping 
hand,  don't  be  afraid  to  signify  it.  Master  Ruftis 
Richard  Truslow,  I  have  the  honor  to  bid  you  good 
night,"  he  said,  rising.  "  Mrs.  Truslow,  if  I  see  your 
husband  again  trying  to  walk  on  both  sides  of  the 


82  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

pavement  at  the  same  time,  I  shall  consider  it  my 
pleasurable  duty  to  convince  him  of  the  impossibility 
of  such  an  achievement,  and  bring  him  safely  to  you. 
John,  take  care  of  yourself,  and  keep  le  couteau  until 
I  call  for  it.  Good-night." 

And  with  the  easy,  half-swaggering  air  of  a  good- 
natured,  generous  and  indolent  man,  he  sauntered 
out  and  walked  down  the  street,  whistling.  Mrs. 
Truslow  launched  forth  a  small  torrent  of  praises,  in 
which  John  joined  more  temperately,  but  in  hearty 
sincerity,  while  small  "  Rufus  Richard  "  : 

"  Dest  he  was  a  whopper !  " 

If  Mr.  Knight  had  set  out  to  win  the  hearts  of 
these  humble  people,  he  was  eminently  successful. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TKUTH   AT   LAST.  83 


CHAPTER 
PERHAPS   A   LITTLE    SPARK  IS    CONCEALED. 

THE  guests  had  dispersed  to  their  own  rooms  to 
dress  for  dinner,  and  the  great  drawiug-room  had 
but  one  occupant  when  the  carriage  drove  up  un 
der  the  archway,  and  Garton  sprang  out  to  place 
Geraldine  in  her  father's  arms.  A  few  cheerful 
words  were  exchanged  between  the  friends  as  they 
mounted  the  steps,  and  then  Mr.  Garton  hastened 
to  his  own  apartment,  while  Mr.  Prince  took  charge 
of  his  daughter.  He  turned  toward  the  drawing- 
room. 

"  Come  in  here,  love.  You  are  cold,  and  there  is 
a  splendid  fire.  Besides,  we  shall  find  mamma  here, 
and  alone." 

She  did  not  hesitate,  though  he  felt  a  sudden  tre 
mor  run  through  the  slight  frame.  Advancing  to 
where  Mrs.  Prince  reclined  in  an  easy  chair,  the 
child  held  out  her  hand. 

"  Oh,  you  are  come ! "  said  Mrs.  Prince,  starting 
up  and  taking  the  slender  fingers  within  her  own. 
"  I  did  not  hear  the  carriage.  And  you  are  shiver 
ing  with  cold.  Sit  here,  dear,  and  let  me  take  off 
your  wrappings  so  you  can  get  thawed  a  little." 


84  EIGHT   AND   WRONG;   'OR, 

Geraldine  suffered  herself  to  be  placed  in  the  chair 
Mrs.  Prince  had  vacated,  and  sat  passively,  while  the 
white  fingers  undid  her  wrappings.  Cloak  and  hood 
were  removed  and  laid  aside,  then  the  lady  looked 
closely  into  the  little  pale  face  and  smoothed  back 
the  silky  black  hair  from  the  forehead.  Seemingly 
satisfied  with  the  scrutiny,  she  bent  to  press  a  soft 
kiss  upon  Geraldine's  lips,  murmuring: 

"  I  am  glad  the  journey  is  over,  and  to  have  you 
where  we  can  make  you  comfortable,  my  child.  Are 
you  not  tired?" 

"  Not  at  all ;  but  I  got  very  cold." 

"  Yet  you  traveled  all  day  ?  " 

"  Yes,  since  dawn  this  morning." 

"  And  not  weary  ?  Why,  I  should  have  been 
terribly  fatigued.  Are  you  warm  now  ?  Will  you 
go  and  have  some  dinner  immediately  ?  I  am  sure 
you  must  need  it." 

Geraldine  rose  and  gave  her  father  her  hand,  sig 
nifying  that  she  desired  him  to  go  with  her.  As  she 
was  about  to  leave  the  room,  she  turned  and  lifted 
her  solemn  eyes  to  the  lady's  face. 

"  You  are  very  beautiful,"  she  said,  "  and  if  you 
will  make  my  dear  father  happy,  I  will  try  with  all 
my  soul  to  love  you.  Good-night." 

"  Then  you  will  not  come  down  again  ?  " 

"  I  had  rather  not  this  evening,  thank  you." 

"  Be  it  so.  Let  me  see  you  looking  a  little  more 
rosy  in  the  morning.  I  do  not  like  pale  cheeks  on 
childish  faces." 

"  I  never  have  color  except  when  much  excited, 
or  angry.  It  is  not  natural  to  me." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TEUTH  AT  LAST.       85 

"  We  will  see  if  we  cannot  make  it  so.  I  shall 
take  you  in  hand  for  this  purpose  at  once." 

Geraldine  only  bowed  and  retreated,  anxious  to 
escape  to  her  own  room.  Evidently  the  husband 
and  wife  had  come  to  an  amicable  understanding 
about  her,  judging  by  the  glance  that  was  exchanged 
as  he  went  out.  When  the  door  closed  upon  father 
and  child,  she  sank  back  in  her  chair,  a  very  pecul 
iar  expression  upon  her  fair  face. 

"  Has  made  up  her  mind  to  be  magnanimous,  and 
love  me  conditionally,  if  she  can,"  she  murmured 
with  a  soft  little  laugh.  "  I  wonder  if  I  have  not 
gotten  my  hands  full  since  I  volunteered  to  put  her 
in  training  ?  We  shall  see ! " 

Sitting  still,  the  ruddy  glow  of  fire-light  falling 
all  around  her,  softly  and  slowly  folding  over  the 
shining  silk  of  her  crimson  dress,  with  pearly  white 
fingers  on  which  blazed  costly  jewels,  the  lady  pon 
dered  long.  It  would  be  half  an  hour  before  the 
last  bell  would  ring,  and  she  enjoyed  the  luxurious 
loneliness  of  the  great  room,  where  dusky  shadows 
played  at  hide  and  seek  with  flashes  of  light  from 
the  coals  in  the  grate.  Opposite  her  chair,  a  large 
mirror  reflected  the  elegant  figure,  to  which  she 
lifted  her  eyes  languidly  now  and  then,  admiring  in 
a  passive  way  her  own  peerless  beauty.  To-night 
she  wore  a  changeful  crimson  silk  with  heavy  black 
shadows  playing  over  it  as  she  moved,  bringing  out 
the  pearly  whiteness  of  her  skin  in  strong  relief.  A 
narrow  lace  collar,  rich  and  fine,  was  fastened  at  the 
throat  by  a  large  opal  brooch  bordered  with  dia 
monds.  Slender  pendants  to  match  graced  her  ears  ; 


86  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

and  a  diamond  clasp  fastened  a  snowy  camelia  with 
a  faint  blush  of  red  in  its  heart,  upon  her  lustrous 
hair.  The  silent  voice  of  the  flower  told  the  story  in 
a  sentence — "  Perfected  loveliness."  In  her  attitude 
of  easy  grace,  shrined  in  the  rich  beauty  of  her  sur 
roundings,  she  formed  a  picture  that  would  have  de 
lighted  the  eye  of  a  Paul  Veronese,  though  here  no 
incongruities  were  seen.  Everything  was  in  per 
fect  harmony  or  in  splendid  contrast.  Perhaps  she 
owed  to  her  exquisite  taste  in  dress  much  of  the 
charm  her  beauty  cast  about  her.  Few  women 
know  how  to  adorn  themselves  as  best  becomes  them 
at  all  times ;  but  Mrs.  Prince  was  one  of  these  few. 

Mr.  Garton  coming  in  unheard  and  unheeded, 
thought  of  the  "  burning  eastern  lilies "  of  which 
.Aldrich  passionately  sung,  with  the  first  glance. 
But  that  first  glance  had  only  revealed  a  portion  of 
her  side  face,  turned  from  him  in  a  study  of  the 
lighted  marble  hearth.  When  he  had  gained  a  more 
advanced  position,  his  arm  sunk  upon  the  mantle- 
piece,  where  he  stood  with  whitening  lips,  support 
ing  his  brow  and  looking  at  the  royal  face  with 
sickening  pain  at  his  heart.  Probably  if  she  felt  a 
presence  near  her,  she  thought  it  one  of  the  guests, 
and  was  not  disposed  at  once  to  rob  him  of  a  quiet 
contemplation  of  her  charms. 

The  sound  of  a  quick-drawn,  quivering  breath 
reached  her  ear  as  a  glimmering  smile  began  to 
dawn  upon  her  lips,  and  then,  as  if  surprised,  she 
looked  up.  In  an  instant  she  was  upon  her  feet, 
staring  at  him  as  at  a  specter.  The  soft  smile  was 
frozen — the  warm  glow  dashed  from  her  cheeks. 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       87 

"  My  God !  my  God ! "  came  in  a  stifled  voice 
from  her  cold  lips. 

And  so  they  stood,  face  to  face,  both  white  as  Pa 
rian  marble — both  stricken  mute  by  the  painful  force 
of  an  unexpected  meeting.  He  was  first  to  break 
the  dreadful  silence  that  followed. 

"  Then  it  is  you  whom  my  friend  has  married  ?  " 
with  an  indescribable  tone,  and  a  dash  of  unspeaka 
ble  bitterness. 

"Yes  !  and  you  are  the  school-master  of  whom  I 
heard  my  husband  speak.  I  knew  the  name  was 
the  same,  but  oh,  I  did  not  know  that  it  was  in 
truth  yourself  who  bore  it." 

"And  you  never  suspected  it?" 

"  Never  once  !  Good  heavens,  no !  God  forbid 
that  I  should  have  crossed  this  threshold  knowing 
it !  /should  never  have  come,  or  you  had  never  re 
turned." 

"  I  believe  you,"  he  answered,  very  bitterly.  "  Oh, 
you  would  not  have  dared !  But  it  is  fate,  you  see. 
Pity  one  of  the  fatal  Three  had  not  led  me  to  a 
knowledge  of  this  truth  ere  my  poor  friend  was  sac 
rificed.  In  stabbing  him,  I  shall  as  fearfully  wound 
myself;  and  you  know  better  than  any  one,  perhaps, 
how  selfish  is  human  nature." 

"  Oh,  Nathaniel,  you  cannot — you  will  not  be  so 
ungenerous  as  to  tell  him !  "  she  cried,  imploringly. 
"  He  knows  nothing,  and  he  is  so — happy !  You 
would  not  kill  his  peace  to  gratify  a  selfish  and  un 
worthy  revenge !  " 

"  lievenge !  I  revenge  myself  upon  you !  It  could 
never  come  to  that,  you  well  know.  Men  do  not 


RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

cast  women  aside,  then  turn  and  talk  of  vengeance. 
No.  I  do  my  duty  through  different  motives.  My 
friend  has  been  duped,  and  I  reveal  the  treachery 
of  which  he  has  been  made  a  victim — that  is  all." 

The  expression  that  passed  over  her  beautiful  face 
was  terrible — hate,  fear  and  anguish,  mingled  with 
passionate  love.  She  struggled  for  composure  to 
speak,  but  could  not  for  several  moments.  By  this 
time  there  was  the  sound  of  passing  feet  in  the  hall, 
and  rustling  silks  on  the  stairs.  The  guests  would 
soon  be  in  the  drawing-room. 

"Only  promise  me  one  thing!"  she  gasped,  hur 
riedly  ;  "  promise  me  that  you  will  not  say  aught  to 
my  husband  until  I  see  you  once  more." 

"  You  expect  to  charm  me  from  my  purpose  ?  "  he 
sneered. 

"  No,"  she  said,  haughtily,  "  I  expect  to  speak  a 
word  to  Mr.  Garton's  reason  which  will  have  the 
effect  to  make  him  pause  before  he  brings  irrepara 
ble  ruin  to  a  household  like  this." 

"When  shall  this  word  be  spoken?  As  soon  as 
possible,  I  hope." 

"  Yes  ;  as  soon  as  possible." 

"  I  will  wait  to  hear  it." 

She  waited  for  no  more,  but  glided  through  a  side 
door,  leaving  him  alone.  A  moment  later,  two  ladies 
entered,  followed  by  as  many  gentlemen.  One  of  the 
latter,  a  slight  man  with  a  frank,  open  face  and  man 
ner,  walked  up  to  Mr.  Garton  and  held  out  his  hand. 

"  I  should  know  George  Garton's  son  by  his  re 
semblance  to  his  noble  father.  Allow  me  to  intro 
duce  myself— Frank  Bruce — son  of  Edward  Bruce." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       89 

Mr.  Garton  warmly  grasped  the  offered  hand. 

"  Son  of  my  dead  father's  dearest  earthly  friend ! 
Indeed  I  am  glad  to  meet  you.  When  I  came  home 
after  a  long  absence  once,  I  heard  of  little  else  than 
Frank  Bruce,  Midshipman  in  the  U.  S.  Navy.  What 
is  his  present  rank  ?  " 

"  Was  a  Lieutenant — have  resigned,  and  am  noth 
ing  now  in  consequence." 

"How  was  that?" 

"  Got  tired  of  the  service,  and  preferred  living  on 
a  snug  little  income  left  me  by  a  maiden  aunt,  to 
*  sailing  the  seas  over,'  Enoch  Arden  like.  But  par 
don  me — allow  me  to  present  you  to  my  friends,  Mrs. 
Darby — Miss  Eldridge — Mr.  Garton,  Mr.  Darby." 

The  ladies  bowed  graciously ;  the  gentleman  cor 
dially  offered  his  hand,  after  which  the  party  were 
seated  and  entered  into  general  conversation.  Du 
ring  this  interval,  Mr.  Garton  had  time  to  observe 
that  Miss  Eldridge  was  a  slight  and  graceful  blonde 
with  a  dreamy,  half  sad  countenance,  while  Mrs. 
Darby  was  a  sprightly  little  brunette,  with  a  sunny, 
saucy  face,  set  off  by  a  wealth  of  very  short,  cluster 
ing  curls.  They  were  dressed  alike,  in  flowing  white 
cashme*re,  but  trimmed  differently — Miss  Eldridge 
affecting  blue,  while  Mrs.  Darby  wore  red.  The 
husband  of  the  latter  was  a  young  man,  very  tall  and 
slender,  at  whose  side  his  wife  would  have  looked 
like  a  child  in  anything  but  a  sweeping  dress. 

Pretty  soon  he  discovered  that  the  little  lady  was 
not  only  witty  but  daring,  as  she  proved  by  a  re 
mark  she  managed  to  edge  in  when  a  short  pause 
occurred  in  the  conversation. 


90  RIGHT  AND    WRONG;    OR, 

"  You  cannot  think  how  glad  I  am  that  you  are 
come  at  last,  Mr.  Garton.  I  am  dying  for  somebody 
to  flirt  with,  having  grown  tired  of  all  the  gentlemen 
here." 

Such  a  remark  from  any  other  might  have  embar 
rassed  him  greatly  ;  but  seeing  the  amusement  of  all 
the  party,  he  joined  in  the  general  laugh  and  an 
swered  in  the  same  tone  : 

u  I  owe  you  thanks  both  for  the  compliment  and 
the  warning.  Forewarned,  forearmed,  you  know." 

"  Oh,  I  don't  mean  to  say  that  there  is  the 
slightest  danger  where  you  are  concerned.  But  I 
have  known  all  the  gentlemen  here  so  long,  there  is 
not  the  slightest  amusement  to  be  got  out  of  them. 
They  are  like  the  tasteless  pulps  of  oranges  long 
since  drained  of  their  sweetness." 

"  You  acknowledge,  then,  that  there  was  sweetness 
— once  upon  a  time  !  "  put  in  Mr.  Bruce.  "  Thanks 
for  this  much,  at  least.  I  had  not  flattered  myself 
that  I  had  ever  been  more  than  a  mere  'pulp'  in 
your  estimation.  Doubtless  the  other  gentlemen 
will  join  me  in  a  vote  of  thanks  as  soon  as  they  hear 
of  this  concession." 

"  Do  not  be  in  too  great  a  hurry,  Mr.  Bruce. 
You  must  remember  that  politeness  forbids  us  to 
speak  of  the  qualities  of  persons  in  their  presence, 
therefore  you  could  not  have  been  included." 

"  I  am  no  less  indebted,  fair  lady,  since  in  that  case 
I  must  be  excluded  also  from  the  pulpy  character 
istic  which  excites  your  disgust,  so  strongly." 

"  Oh  the  vanity  of  man ! "  cried  Mrs.  Darby. 
"  But  I  will  not  add  fuel  to  yours,  sir,  by  talking 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       91 

with  you  all  the  time.  Mr.  Garton,  why  did  you  not 
come  sooner  to  attend  the  party  here,  last  evening?" 

"  I  did  not  like  to  leave  my  mother  sooner  than 
was  positively  necessary.  Besides,  I  think  my  par 
tiality  for  parties  has  passed  away  with  the  need  to 
grasp  life  in  more  earnest  ways.  You  must  know 
that  I  am  not  a  man  of  ample  means  and  leisure, 
like  our  friend  Bruce.  Only  a  poor  village  school 
teacher." 

"  That's  a  comfort,"  answered  the  lady  quickly. 
"  Because  a  school-master  may  still  be  a  gentleman, 
while  his  work  forces  him  to  dispense  with  a  vast 
deal  of  nonsense  inflicted  upon  us  by  those  beper- 
fumed  and  becurled  gentlemen  of  leisure  we  too 
often  find  in  society." 

She  cast  a  sly  glance  at  Mr.  Bruce,  who  only 
laughed  good-naturedly,  while  her  husband  pinched 
her  cheek,  and  advised  her  to  take  care  that  she  did 
not  become  too  personal  in  her  remarks. 

"  No  fear  of  that.  No  one  is  called  upon  even  to 
try  if  the  cap  fits  him.  Therefore,  there  can  be 
nothing  personal  about  it.  To  return  to  the  party, 
Mr.  Garton — I  enjoyed  it  mightily — the  only  one  I 
have  enjoyed  in  an  age.  Your  young  Princetonians 
are  so  very  droll." 

"In  what  respect,  may  I  ask?" 

"  Oh,  a  number  of  respects !  In  the  first  place, 
they  are  as  numerous  as  the  Danaides,  and  almost  as 
ferocious  as  the  little  warriors  who  sprang  from  the 
Dragon's  teeth.  I  judge  that  young  ladies  must  be 
very  scarce  in  Princeton." 

"  They  are  !    Probably  that  will  account  for  their 


92  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

ferocity.  They  have  learned  it  through  rivalry  for 
the  attention  of  the  few  their  native  place  affords." 

"  Just  so,  precisely — that  is  my  idea.  You  ought 
to  have  seen  them.  If  one  young  Apollo  led  out  a 
blushing  nymph,  and  another  dared  to  look  at  her 
while  under  his  care,  the  eyes  of  the  successful  one 
shot  daggers  through  him  mercilessly.  If  it  was  not 
for  the  stupidity  of  the  race  of  beaux,  one  might 
have  royal  fun  exciting  their  jealousy  of  each  other. 
But  once  get  them  started,  and  they'd  never  know 
where  to  stop — and  I,  for  one,  would  not  like  to  have 
blood  on  my  hands !  " 

"  What  dreadful  things  are  you  saying,  Mrs. 
Darby?"  asked  Mrs.  Prince,  coming  in  with  a  num 
ber  of  the  other  guests  at  this  moment,  followed  by 
her  husband,  who  presented  her  to  Mr.  Garton  as  to 
a  stranger.  She  bowed  with  a  changeless  cheek,  and 
again  turned  with  easy  grace  to  hear  Mrs.  Darby's 
answer. 

"  Sensible  things,  ma  petite  cherie,  not  dreadful ! 
What  a  talent  you  have  for  misnomers." 

"  But  you  were  talking  about  blood  upon  one's 
hands  with  a  shudder?" 

"  Oh,  I  was  only  saying  what  fun  it  would  be  to 
excite  the  jealousy  of  the  Princeton  youths  against 
each  other,  if  they  were  not  so  stupid  as  to  render  it 
dangerous.  I  dearly  love  to  get  people  into  a 
'  muss '  where  there  is  no  danger  of  duels  and  mur 
ders,  and  such  little  amusements." 

"  Amusements  !  Horrible !  You  ought  to  have 
lived  in  the  reign  of  Robespierre  when  women  sent 
men  of  gentle  blood  to  the  guillotine  and  from  their 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TEUTH    AT    LAST.  93 

windows  amused  themselves  with  counting  the  sec 
onds,  and  calculating  when  their  heads  would  fall." 

"  Oh,  now  you  are  unkind.  I  said  were  it  not  for 
the  danger,  and  now  you  would  make  the  danger  my 
real  amusement.  Bah  !  I'll  talk  about  my  nice  lit 
tle  foibles  to  my  husband  after  this.  He'll  under 
stand  me — won't  you,  Pert?" 

"  Dare  say  I  shall  understand  the  foibles — but 
whether  they  are  nice,  is  another  question." 

"  There,  now !  Even  Hubs  is  going  to  turn  against 
me.  I  declare  it's  too  stupid.  Mr.  Prince,  do  you 
think  the  dinner  will  be  announced  soon  !  " 

"  Doubtless — for  there  is  the  boy  bowing  in  the 
door  at  this  moment,  which  he  has  thrown  open,  in 
viting  your  exit.  I  am  glad  to  find  our  mountain 
air  gives  you  an  appetite  !  " 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  am  absolutely  pining  away ; 
but  rny  philosophy  points  me  to  the  table,  where,  if 
sharp  things  must  be  dealt  with,  it  may  as  well  be  a 
knife  as  any  other  destructive  weapon." 

Mr.  Prince  glanced  at  Mr.  Garton  as  he  offered 
his  arm  to  Mrs.  Darby,  requesting  Mr.  Darby  to 
conduct  one  of  the  other  ladies  out.  There  was  no 
escape,  therefore,  and  Mrs.  Prince  was  thus  forced 
upon  his  escort.  A  great  repugnance  to  the  duty 
was  in  his  heart,  but  he  could  not  refuse  this  act  of 
courtesy  to  his  friend's  wife. 

Once  as  they  proceeded  he  glanced  at  her  features, 
marble-like,  save  where  a  touch  of  carmine  took  the 
pallor  from  her  cheeks.  Her  face  was  not  unlike  the 
camellia  in  her  hair,  snowily  fair,  with  its  faint  blush 
of  red.  He  felt  her  hand  tremble,  light  as  was  its 


BIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

touch  upon  his  arm,  and  knew  that  she  struggled  be 
neath  that  icy  calm  even  as  he  was  struggling  within 
himself.  But  women  are  better  at  acting  than  men, 
and  while  his  voice  faltered  slightly  in  answering  the 
questions  she  put  about  his  journey  and  visit,  hers 
was  clear  and  sweet. 

Dinner  was  served  under  a  fire  of  wit  and  repartee 
from  all  parties,  after  which,  according  to  the  English 
custom,  the  ladies  rose  to  withdraw  and  leave  the 
gentlemen  over  their  wine.  At  the  same  moment  a 
servant  entered,  and,  before  Mrs.  Prince  could  leave 
her  place,  presented  her  with  a  bouquet  of  flowers. 

"  How  queer !  "  she  exclaimed,  taking  them  from 
his  hand,  "  where  did  they  come  from  ?  " 

"John  Truslow  left  them,  madam,  and  begged 
that  you  would  accept  them  as  a  very  small  tribute 
from  a  poor  boy  you'd  been  very  kind  to.  He  has 
nothing  else  to  offer." 

"  How  very,  very  funny  !  "  said  Mrs.  Darby,  com 
ing  closer  to  examine  them.  "  Your  rustic  admirer 
exhibits  strange  taste.  Pray  who  is  he  ?  " 

"  Only  a  very  poor  boy,  as  you  have  just  heard, 
who  helps  the  gardener  sometimes.  I  ordered  some 
thing  to  be  given  him  from  the*  table  last  night,  and 
he  takes  this  mode  of  thanking  me !  Shall  we  ad 
journ  to  the  drawing-room  ?  " 

She  led  the  way,  holding  the  flowers  carelessly, 
with  a  somewhat  imperious  and  haughty  step  and 
manner.  Mr.  Garton  alone  had  noted  a  quick  move 
ment  of  a  hand  that  was  pressed  tightly  over  her 
heart,  and  the  pallor  of  the  lips  no  longer  protected 
by  carmine.  Her  agitation  could  not  have  risen 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  95 

from  the  simple  act  of  the  humble  boy.  She  was  not 
likely  thus  visibly  to  betray  an  emotion  of  such  a  na 
ture;  consequently  he  remained  quiet  after  the  ladies 
withdrew,  pondering  the  incident  and  puzzling  him 
self  as  to  its  meaning.  Something  beyond  his  power 
of  comprehension  was  enshrined  in  this  homely  of 
fering — an  unseen  spark  whose  flame  she  dreaded 
perhaps.  And  his  mental  resolve  was,  for  his  friend's 
sake  to  seek  for  the  key  to  all  mysteries  wherein  she 
might  be  concerned,  and  thus  gain  a  controlling 
power  over  her. 


95  RIGHT   AND   WKONGJ    OR, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

AN   EMPIEE    WITHIN   AN   EMPIEE. 

"I'M  delighted  that  this  is  Saturday  instead  of 
Monday,  Mr.  Garton." 

Mrs.  Darby  looked  up  from  a  trifle  of  embroidery 
that  occupied  her  fingers  as  that  gentleman  came  in 
with  his  pupil  from  a  long  walk. 

"Thank  you  ;  but  you  have  a  reason  for  honoring 
me  with  so  pleasing  a  compliment  ?  " 

"  Certainly.  Being  Saturday,  you  have  no  school, 
and  I  am  selfish  enough  to  wish  to  be  amused,  espe 
cially  as  Celia  is  too  indisposed  to  come  down.  My 
husband  has  gone  off  with  Mr.  Prince  for  a  ride,  Mrs. 
and  Mr.  Goodman  are  driving,  and  the  others  are 
luxuriating  in  their  rooms.  Consequently  I  am 
thrown  upon  Mr.  Bruce  entirely,  and  he  has  grown 
too  stupid  to  be  longer  endurable." 

The  gentleman  alluded  to  bowed  lowly,  laughed 
and  resigned  his  peat,  taking  another  near  by.  But 
a  glance  showed  Miss  Eldridge  sitting  alone  in  a  dis 
tant  window,  and  as  soon  as  he  could  disengage  him 
self  without  rudeness,  he  left  the  sprightly  little  lady 
for  her  more  quiet  friend.  She  was  seated  upon  an 
ottoman,  her  cheek  pressed  upon  her  hand,  looking 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       97 

off  at  the  distant  mountains.     She  did  not  look  up  as 
he  approached,  but  spoke  quietly: 

"I  have  just  been  wondering  whether  I  should 
envy,  or,  following  the  example  of  our  darling  little 
friend  yonder,  take  liberties  and  scold  you." 

"  You  alarm  me.  What  have  I  done  to  deserve 
the  latter?" 

"Nothing  terrible,"  now  lifting  her  blue  eyes  with 
a  smile,  to  his  face.  "  Only  it  is  such  a  grand  morn 
ing  for  a  scamper  over  the  hills,  and  I  saw  you  going 
out  with  your  pupil.  I  could  not  help  envying 
you." 

"  If  I  had  only  known  it  I  But  I  really  thought 
you  still  asleep  when  we  went  out,  and  I  could  not 
know  that  you  loved  the  woods.  There  is  a  keen 
frost,  moreover,  that  might  have  bitten  your  fingers 
rather  more  than  would  be  pleasant  to  a  delicate 
lady." 

She  laughed. 

"  I  see  you  judge  me  by  the  general  standard. 
But  I  can  assure  you,  though  I  am  pale  and  slight,  I 
am  not  at  all  delicate.  Nor  do  I  ever  sleep  later 
than  seven ;  while  J  dearly  love  the  keen  air,  and 
the  biting  frost  which  stings  the  cheeks  of  Nature  to 
such  glorious  blushing." 

"  Can  it  be  possible  that  you  rise  so  early  ?  I  con 
fess  myself  interested  to  hear  how  you  carl  amuse 
yourself  so  long  before  the  others  are  up." 

"I  wonder  at  your  implied  question,  since  you 
have  tasted  the  excellencies  of  Mr.  Prince's  library. 
The  companionship  of  books  is  an  unfailing  source  of 
pleasure  to  me." 
9 


98  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

Something  in  her  tone  and  expression  charmed 
and  set  him  at  ease.  He  took  a  chair  to  which  she 
pointed  invitingly,  and  sat  down  near  her.  A 
volume  lay  closed  upon  her  lap,  and  as  his  eyes 
glanced  toward  it  she  handed  it  to  him  laughingly. 

"Do  not  imagine  that  my  choice  of  reading,  I 
pray  you.  A  mere  incident  made  me  take  it  up  this 
morning." 

"  Ghost  stories !  Certainly  I  should  not  charge 
any  lady  with  a  choice  of  such  things  as  these,"  he 
said,  elevating  his  brows.  "I  believe  the  whole  race 
too  universally  timid." 

"  Allow  me  to  say  that  you  are  much  mistaken, 
sir.  To  most  ladies  there  is  a  fascination  about  the 
alleged  supernatural  which  makes  them  read  while 
they  quake.  I  am  not  complimented  by  being  in 
cluded  in  the  timid  class,  however." 

"  Then  you  are  not  superstitious  ?  " 

"Not  in  the  least.  At  the  same  time,  I  like  to 
read  about  mysterious  things.  At  one  time  in  my 
life,  the  terrible  old  legends  from  the  German  were 
my  favorite  books,  I  like  now  to  read  such  things  as 
'Owen's  Footfalls  on  the  boundaries  of  another 
world.'" 

He  looked  at  her  curiously. 

"  Do  you  ever  read  '  Swedenborg  ? ' ' 

"  Yes — '  Heaven  and  Hell ! '  is  a  favorite  book." 

"  Why? — because  of  its  Spiritualism?" 

"No.  I  like  the  wonderful  and  original  beauty  of 
his  ideas.  That  our  friends  can  come  back  to  ua 
after  death,  I  have  never  believed  for  an  instant. 
But  the  idea  of  eternal  progression  is  very  fascina- 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.       99 

ting.  Eobert  Browning  has*  grasped  it,  and  em 
bodied  it  most  beautifully  in  his  '  Evelyn  Hope.' " 

"  You  believe,  then,  that  to  each  is  assigned  a 
position  in  heaven,  higher  or  lower  as  the  case  may 
be,  according  to  their  merits  ?  How  is  your  faith  in 
Biblical  history?" 

"Almost  perfect.  Many  things  I  cannot  under 
stand  ;  and  I  am  perplexed  by  the  frequent  contra 
dictions  that  meet  me  in  my  reading.  But  so  far  as 
it  bears  upon  the  coming  of  Christ  and  the  redemp 
tion  of  the  world  by  His  death,  I  have  no  doubts  or 
fears  of  its  truth." 

"  With  this  faith,  how  do  you  reconcile  Sweden- 
borg's  idea  with  the  Savior's  parable  of  the  laborers 
in  the  vineyard — the  last  of  whom  were  paid  as 
much  as  the  first  who  had  wrought  all  day  in  the 
burning  sun?" 

"  I  have  often  thought  of  that,  and  I  do  not 
know  that  I  can  give  you  a  satisfactory  answer. 
Justice  is  doubtless  one  of  the  greatest  of  the  Di 
vine  attributes,  and  if  the  husbandman  deemed  it 
just  to  pay  the  last  equally  with  the  first,  it  must 
have  been  that  the  capacity  of  the  last  was  greater, 
and  consequently  they  in  a  short  time  were  en 
abled  to  do  what  the  others  had  accomplished  in  a 
day." 

"You  have  no  authority  for  such  a  conclusion. 
The  husbandman  answered  the  murmurers  that  it 
was  lawful  and  just  to  do  as  he  willed  with  his  own, 
and  that  they  had  agreed  with  him  for  a  penny  a 
day  ;  therefore  they  had  no  reason  to  expect  more. 
He  did  not  plead  their  superior  abilities,  or  say  that, 


100  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

though  hired  at  the  latest  hour,  they  had  wrought 
as  much  as  the  first." 

"  I  know  it,  and  you  are  right  in  reminding  me 
that  we  can  overreach  our  authority  to  satisfy  a  fancy 
of  our  own.  To  me  it  seems  incredible  that  the  low, 
plodding,  half-besotted  intellect  can  rise  equally 
high  with 'the  brilliant  soul  that  God  has  touched 
with  sparks  of  His  own  glorious  light.  Can  I  rec 
oncile  it  with  my  idea  of  His  justice  to  believe  that 
the  soul  who  has  through  a  whole  mortal  career 
trampled  upon  His  laws,  and  insulted  God  by  sin, 
profanity  and  negligence,  can  stand  side  by  side 
with  the  pure  and  humble  worker  that  lived  only 
for  the  glory  of  the  Father?  Oh,  no,  that  is  impos 
sible." 

"  But  His  mercy  is  farther  reaching  than  His  jus 
tice.  For  that  reason  He  sent  His  Son,  by  whose 
death  the  door  was  opened  for  every  sinner  that 
could  believe  and  repent." 

"  Do  you  think  there  can  be  any  repentance  when 
the  flame  of  life  has  burned  to  its  socket  ?  I  have 
no  faith  in  death-bed  repentances.  If  we  would 
hope  to  have  paid  to  us  the  penny  for  our  labor,  we 
must  go  into  the  vineyard  while  there  is  yet  time  to 
work.  It  is  so  far  from  my  idea  of  a  great  and  true 
God,  I  am  revolted  by  the  pretensions  of  some  who 
claim  that  the  soul  growing  sin-sick  from  terror  in 
the  last  moment  of  his  life,  cries  out  his  repentance, 
and  is  placed  at.  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  with 
the  Son  who  died  for  such  as  he." 

"  If  the  world  could  look  upon  it  as  you  do,  fewer 
would  be  so  tardy  in  entering  the  vineyard,"  an- 


SHE    TOLD    TI1E    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  101 

swercd  Mr.  Garton,  thoughtfully.  "  But  to  lay 
aside  these  prolific  questions  for  theological  hand 
ling — you  have  not  told  me  what  incident  made  you 
choose  this  book  for  your  morning's  reading." 

Now  she  did  not  smile,  but  said  gravely,  looking 
out  upon  the  fiery  dahlias  : 

"  I  am  reluctant  to  mention  it,  for  I  am  satisfied 
that  a  practical  solution  might  easily  be  deduced 
from  what  I  choose  to  characterize  as  a  mystery." 

She  paused,  and  he  waited  for  her  to  proceed. 

"  Yet  I  dare  say  I  ought  to  tell  you,  as  an  inmate 
of  this  house,  and  one  likely  to  be  interested  in  what 
concerns  it.  To  be  brief,  I  was  sitting  by  my  win 
dow  last  night,  enjoying  the  moonlight  on  the  beau 
tiful  mountains,  when  I  saw  a  man's  figure  stealing 
through  the  shrubbery  toward  the  garden.  There 
another  figure  met  him,  whether  man  or  woman  I 
could  not  tell,  for  it  was  slender  and  enveloped  from 
head  to  foot  in  a  long  cloak.  I  might  have  thought  it 
a  romantic  tryst  from  the  lower  circles,  the  kitchen, 
had  it  not  terminated  so  soon.  The  man  seemed  to 
stop  but  a  moment,  then  glided  hastily  away  while 
the  other  disappeared  in  an  unknown  direction.  Of 
course  I  choose  to  look  upon  it  in  its  most  irresponsi 
ble  light ;  but  if  you  will  take  the  trouble  to  warn 
Mr.  Prince  without  making  my  testimony  a  necessity 
in  the  matter,  it  may  be  that  he  will  save  his  favorite 
horse,  or  that  the  contents  of  the  silver  closet  may 
remain  intact." 

For  a  moment  he  regarded  her  searchingly. 

"You  imagine  it  to  be  thieves?"  he  asked,  at 

length. 

9* 


102  RIGHT  AND  WRONG;   OR, 

"  More  probably  they  than  anybody  else,"  she  re 
plied  ;  and  her  face  showed  no  other  suspicion. 

"  I  will  do  better  than  to  warn  my  friend,  by  tak 
ing  pains  to  look  into  the  matter  myself.  Allow  me 
to  thank  you  for  your  kindness  in  telling  me  this." 

"  There  is  nothing  in  it  to  thank  me  for.  Had  I 
told  Mr.  Prince,  he  would  have  told  Celia,  and  she  is 
timid  enough  to  feel  worried.  To  have  recounted 
the  affair  to  any  other  gentleman  in  the  house  would 
have  been  folly.  An  unpleasant  stir  would  have 
been  the  inevitable  consequence,  and  I  dislike  any 
such  excitements — especially  if  I  would  be  in  any 
way  connected  with  them." 

"  How  did  you  know  I  would  not  plunge  you  into 
one,  eyes  deep  ?  " 

She  looked  at  his  smiling  face,  and  their  eyes  met. 

"  I  knew  you  would  not  from  a  brief  study  of  your 
face  last  night.  There  is  Geraldine  looking  at  us 
shyly  from  the  door.  Does  she  want  you  ?  " 

Seeing  herself  noticed  by  them,  the  child  came  up 
to  Mr.  Garton  and  delivered  a  message  from  John 
Truslow.  He  was  anxious  to  see  him  as  soon  as 
convenient. 

"  Where  is  he  now  ?  "  asked  Mr.  Garton. 

"  I  told  him  he  might  wait  in  the  library  till  you 
could  come  to  him.  He  seems  troubled  and  anxious 
about  something." 

"  I  will  see  what  it  is  at  once,  if  Miss  Eldridge 
will  excuse  me,  and  you  will  entertain  her  until  I 
return." 

"A  good  arrangement,  for  I  want  to  get  ac 
quainted  with  your  little  friend,"  said  Miss  Eldridge, 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    I/AST.  103 

pleasantly,  taking  the  child's  hand.  And  as  he  rose 
to  go  out,  he  was  pleased  to  see  Geraldine  settle 
down  with  a  confiding  air  at  the  lady's  side,  though 
her  manner  was  marked  with  a  shyness  and  reserve 
which  he  knew  would  rapidly  pass  away. 

Crossing  the  hall,  he  passed  down  the  corridor  and 
entered  the  library  where  he  expected  to  find  John, 
but  he  was  not  there.  The  door  of  his  own  sitting- 
room  stood  slightly  ajar ;  so,  thinking  still  to  find  the 
boy,  he  pushed  it  open  and  went  in.  There,  instead 
of  the  one  he  sought,  he  found  the  wife  of  his  friend. 
She  was  standing  before  the  lighted  grate,  the  warm 
gleams  flashing  over  her  white  cheeks  and  rounded, 
polished  arms,  from  which  the  flowing  sleeves  of  the 
dark  blue  wrapper  fell  away.  As  his  look  of  sur 
prise  fell  on  her  face,  she  crimsoned  deeply. 

"  Pardon  this  unseemly  intrusion,  but  necessity 
hath  no  law,  you  know,  and  I  could  not  rest  until  I 
could  see  you.  I  came  down  the  back  stairway  and 
to  the  library,  when  I  found  John  Truslow  waiting 
to  speak  with  you.  So,  as  he  said  Geraldine  had 
gone  to  fetch  you,  I  sent  him  down  to  the  kitchen 
for  half  an  hour,  then  slipped  in  here,  believing  it  to 
be  safer." 

"  And  now  that  I  am  here,  what  have  you  to  say 
that  can  convince  me  it  is  my  duty  to  hold  my 
peace  ?  " 

"  God  knows  whether  I  can  say  anything  that 
will  move  you,  Nathaniel.  But  you  will  listen  to  me, 
at  least  ?  "  she  answered,  passionately,  turning  with 
a  half-imploring  expression  to  face  him  fully. 

"  Go  on.     "Who  knows  but  you  may  be  able  to 


104  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

rule  me  still  —  even  now?  I  find  that  you  have 
not  lost  much  of  your  old  power  over  the  objects  you 
make  up  your  mind  to  charm.  GeraJdine  told  me, 
with  a  burst  of  penitential  tears,  not  two  hours  ago, 
how  she  had  wakened  last  night  and  found  you  sit 
ting  by  her  bed,  with  her  hands  pressed  softly  in 
yours,  and  pearly  drops  on  your  fair  cheeks.  You 
are  a  quick-sighted  woman,  to  see  your  shortest 
route  to  her  heart  so  soon.  But  I  am  not  surprised 
at  that." 

"  Curl  your  lip  as  you  will,  and  show  me  as  you 
will,  how  utterly  you  despise  me !  I  know  my  own 
heart,  and  that  my  motive  for  winning  the  love  of 
my  husband's  poor  little  sorrowful  daughter,  is  pure. 
Has  my  life  been  so  happy,  think  you,  that  I  can 
afford  to  trample  all  chances  for  the  future  beneath 
my  feet?  Do—" 

He  put  out  his  hand  imperiously. 

"  Celia,  no  more  of  this !  Your  real  motive  I  can 
not  fathom  yet ;  but  I  will  in  time.  I  know  you  too 
well  to  be  made  to  believe  for  one  instant  that  you 
are  capable  of  an  unselfish  action.  Let  the  child 
alone,  or  I  warn  you  that  the  day  will  come  when 
you  will  repent  it  in  sackcloth  and  ashes." 

She  let  her  cheek  droop  to  the  corner  of  the  man 
tel-piece,  her  lips  quivering,  her  bosom  heaving  with 
suppressed  sobs. 

"  You  are  cruel,  cruel.  You  would  force  me  back 
from  all  hope  of  earthly  happiness,  and  crush  me 
down  beyond  the  possibility  of  rising.  Have  you 
no  pity  in  your  heart  for  a  miserable  woman,  who 
sees  only  wretchedness  before  her?" 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST. 

"  Pray,  why  should  you  be  miserable  and 
^wretched  ?  You  have  won  a  husband  who  not 
only  idolizes  you,  but  has  all  your  heart  desires  of 
wealth  and  luxury  to  lay  at  your  feet.  I  should 
say  that  having  reached  this  triumphant  end  to  your 
aim,  you  have  no  reason  to  complain." 

"  No  reason  to  complain — with  you  here  to  im 
pute  to  me  the  unworthiest  motives,  and  betray  my 
past  misery  to  my  present  destruction.  It  would 
have  been  dreadful  enough  to  meet  you  here,  after 
what  has  passed ;  but  to  have  you  array  yourself 
vengefully  against  me,  is  maddening.  Oh,  Nathaniel, 
hear  me  this  once,  and  spare  .me,  as  you  hope  for 
mercy  in  your  own  extremity." 

He  stood  before  her,  looking  at  her  beautiful  face, 
while  she  poured  forth  a  torrent  of  eloquent  en 
treaties.  All  that  she  said  we  will  not  repeat  now, 
but  he  listened  with  a  mixture  of  incredulity,  pity 
and  scorn.  When  she  had  done,  and  tremblingly 
waited  his  answer,  he  said,  solemnly : 

"  I  give  due  weight  to  all  you  have  said,  and  I  am 
willing  to  offer  you  a  fair  chance  to  redeem  the  past. 
What  is  done  now  cannot  be  helped,  and  I  would 
spare  your  husband's  peace,  while  I  feel  myself 
bound  to  guard  his  honor.  But  if  I  forbear,  you 
are  to  prove  to  me  by  your  daily  actions,  that  you 
are  sincere  in  the  professions  you  have  made  to  me. 
Be  kind  to  my  little  Geraldine,  but  no  more.  Let 
her  affections  alone.  And  see  that  every  action  shall 
be  so  open  and  pure,  I  shall  have  no  cause  to  doubt 
you.  Otherwise,  so  help  me  heaven,  I  will  reveal  to 
him  all  that  you  implore  me  to  suppress.  God  for- 


106  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

give  me  if  evil  to  him  or  his  should  arise  out  of  this 
concession  to  you.  I  warn  you  that  I  put  no  faith 
in  your  promises,  while  I  give  you  fair  trial.  From 
my  heart  I  believe  the  child  was  right  when  she  de 
clared  that  yours  was  *  a  body  without  soul' — a  fair 
beautiful  cheat." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.     ll)7 


CHAPTEE  IX. 

THE   ART   IS   TO    CONCEAL   ART. 

"  You  are  disposed  to  be  complimentary,"  she  an 
swered  in  proud  bitterness.  He  saw  that  his  words 
stung  deeply,  and  that  she  chafed  restively  under 
his  powerful  hold.  By  her  beauty,  her  wit,  and  in 
telligence,  she  had  been  used  to  rule  at  will ;  but 
here  her  power  had  a  limit  and  the  queen  found  her 
master  in  one  she  had  sought  to  make  her  subject. 
The  thought  was  very  bitter,  but  womanlike,  she 
submitted  to  present  necessity,  that  the  end  might 
recrown  her  victorious. 

"I  am  in  a  fine  mood  for  compliments,"  he  said 
coolly.  "  To  deny  your  charms  would  be  folly,  for 
I  think  I  never  saw  a  fairer  type  of  human  loveli 
ness  than  you  are  at  this  moment.  I  call  you  a 
cheat,  because  I  have  been  cheated  by  you,  affording 
me  good  proof  upon  which  to  base  my  assertion. 
You  are  a  living  embodiment  of  a  heartless  woman, 
using  your  beauty  as  a  snare  for  unwary  men  whom 
you  choose  to  play  with,  as  a  lioness  plays  with  a 
kid  before  tearing  it  to  pieces." 

She  raised  her  eyes  and  fixed  them  upow  his 
face  in  a  steady  gaze,  and  her  lip  curled  while 


108  EIGHT   AND   WRONG J    Oil, 

ber  bosoin  rose  and  fell  with  the  force  of  an  inward 
struggle. 

"  At  least  be  just  to  yourself,  if  you  will  not  be  just 
to  me.  Do  not  utter  things  you  know  to  be  false." 

"  You  know  I  utter  only  truth." 

"  You  do  not !  I  never  was  the  heartless  thing 
you  paint  me,  and  never  took  pleasure  in  giving 
pain  to  mortal — man  or  woman.  I  have  been  truer 
than  you  have  ! — and  I  would  not  stoop  to  the  mean 
ness  of  torturing  a  creature  held  in  my  power,  as  I 
am  in  yours.  Is  it  nobler  for  the  lion  to  goad  his 
helpless  victim,  or  less  cruel  than  the  play  of  the 
lioness?  Truly  men  are  noble  creatures,  and  mar- 
vclously  generous  with  themselves !  For  the  sins 
that  fall  to  the  lot  of  humanity,  they  can  pat  their 
own  shoulders  and  complacently  cry  '  good  boy  ! ' 
But  woe  to  the  luckless  woman  who  chances  to  be 
at  their  mercy !  They  will  plant  a  foot  upon  her 
neck,  and  with  a  sword's  ppint  against  the  breaking 
heart,  coolly  tell  her  of  her  sins  and  exult  in  her 
helplessness — oh,  noble  and  generous  man !  How 
dearly  we  should  love  them,  should  we  not?  How 
we  ought  to  glory  in  the  power  they  have  to  break 
our  hearts?" 

He  had  grown  very  pale  under  the  scornful  pas 
sion  her  words  expressed.  A  troubled  and  doubtful 
expression  swept  over  his  features. 

"  Celia,  answer  me  truly.  What  was  your  object 
in  marrying  Mr.  Prince?" 

"  You  have  done  me  the  honor  to  answer  your 
own^c  question.  He  is  young  and  handsome,  and 
rich.  He  lores  me.  Perhaps  I  love  him ! — why 


SUE    TOLD    THE    TKUTII    AT    LAST.  109 

not,  as  a  dutiful  wife  should?  It  surely  is  not  im 
possible  for  a  woman  to  love  twice.  Her  affections, 
for  the  sake  of  her  own  peace,  should  be  as  con 
veniently  flexible  as  the  men  at  whose  mercy  she  is 
placed,  that  being  her  only  protection." 

"  You  trifle  with  my  question ;  but  listen :  If  I 
could  be  assured  that  you  loved  him,  that  you  would 
be  to  htm  a  good  and  true  wife,  you  could  ask  no 
friendly  help  that  I  would  not  give  you.  It  is  the 
fear  that  you  will  cause  him  to  drink  of  the  cup 
which  1  have  tasted,  that  makes  me  harsh  and  stern 
with  you." 

Again  she  looked  into  his  eyes,  throwing  back  her 
head  proudly. 

"  I  will  not  try  to  win  your  leniency  by  professing 
that  which  I  do  not  feel.  Whatever  you  may  choose 
to  think,  I  did  not  marry  him  for  his  money ;  neither 
did  I  marry  him  for  love.  It  would  be  equally  un 
just  to  him  and  myself,  were  I  to  profess  such  a 
sentiment.  But  I  do  honor  and  esteem  him  above 
all  other  men.  If  I  gave  him  no  heart,  it  is  because 
I  had  none  to  give.  That  was  buried  with  my  best 
hopes  long  ago.  It  is  a  weary  while  since  life  looked 
bright  to  me.  Darkness  deeper  than  Egyptian  black 
ness  fell  upon  me  years  ago,  and  left  me  groping 
hopelessly  after  the  light  that  can  never  come.  He 
found  me  and  loved  me.  I  thought  that  in  trying  to 
make  his  happiness,  and  in  caring  for  his  child,  I 
might  learn  peace  and  contentment  at  least.  Judge, 
ihen,  how  bitterly  I  meet  my  disappointments,  and 
how  hard  to  see  my  one  last  little  hope  drifting  away 

from  me ! " 

10 


110  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

• 

"  Celia,  are  you  speaking  the  truth — the  whole 
truth?" 

He  snatched  her  hand  and  wrung  it  hard  in  his 
clasp. 

"  If  I  had  chosen  to  lie,  I  would  have  told  you  I 
loved  him." 

"  Oh,  I  would  to  God  that  I  could  trust  you, 
woman ! " 

The  hand  was  flung  back  to  her  side,  and  he 
paced  the  floor  several  times  in  excitement  and  un 
certainty.  Her  softened  voice  recalled  him. 

"  You  may  trust  me,  Nathaniel.  I  have  no 
earthly  thing  to  live  for  now  outside  my  husband's 
home.  Scan  my  actions  as  you  will,  and  you  will 
never  find  a  fault  henceforth.  Only,  let  the  past  lie 
in  the  grave ;  looking  at  the  corpses  of  my  dead, 
sickens  me,  while  I  learn  too  sadly  to  know  that  my 
heart,  though  buried  too,  has  retained  its  trick  of 
aching." 

"  I  do  not  comprehend  you.  That  it  must  be  dis 
agreeable  to  have  the  past  recalled,  I  can  imagine, 
but  why  it  can  pain  you,  is  beyond  my  power  to 
conceive." 

"  You  too  say  this !  But  this  is  not  a  subject  to 
discuss  longer.  If  you  have  no  more  to  say  to  me,  I 
will  go." 

"  You  are  right,"  he  answered,  with  a  sudden 
coldness,  "  and  I  will  not  encourage  you  to  imply 
things  you  could  not  speak,  or  I  hear,  without  dis 
honor  to  my  friend,  were  they  even  strong  enough  to 
shake  my  unbelief,  which  they  never  could  be.  One 
thing  more  before  you  go.  After  what  you  have 


SUE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  Ill 

said,  you  cannot  refuse  to  tell  me  why  the  receipt  of 
a  homely  bunch  of  flowers  should  affect  you  as  you 
were  affected  last  night." 

Without  any  visible  surprise,  she  answered,. qui 
etly: 

"  You  warn  me  to  remember  that  you  Jiave  taken 
Ascalaphus  for  your  model,  and  I  may  expect  to  be 
called  to  account  if  I  am  red  or  pale !  There  was 
something  in  that  little  bouquet  that  reminded  me 
of  days  gone  by — something  that  I  banished  long 
ago  from  my  sight  as  too  suggestive  of  hours  once 
happy  and  precious." 

He  pressed  her  mercilessly. 

"  What  was  it  ?  " 

"  Arbor  Vitas." 

He  recalled  the  time  when  he  had  placed  a  fra 
grant  sprig  in  her  hand  and  asked  her  if  she  could 
read  its  language ;  and  her  only  answer  was  a  vivid 
blush,  as  she  pointed  to  a  ring  on  her  third  finger. 
His  lip  trembled. 

"  Will  you  let  me  see  that  bouquet,  Celia?" 

"  Certainly,  if  you  desire.  Test  me  as  you  will,  I 
shall  not  murmur,  though  you  heap  insults  upon  me 
to  the  very  last  extremity." 

"  I  do  not  want  to  insult  you,  but  to  learn  faith. 
Go  bring  them  to  me." 

She  obeyed  him  with  a  queenly  step  and  patient 
air.  While  she  was  gone,  he  stood  leaning  his  brow 
upon  his  hand,  his  handsome  face  overspread  with 
deep  sadness.  In  dealing  with  her  the  whole  of  his 
kindly  nature  seemed  changed,  and  he  realized  it 
with  a  heavy  sigh. 


112  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

"  Can  we,  when  once  wronged,  ever  be  just  to 
those  who  wronged  us  ?  It  may  be  that  she  speaks 
the  truth,  and  deserves  for  her  patient  forbearance 
more  than  I.  If  T  could  believe  what  she  would 
have  me  understand,  I  should  not  wonder  at  her 
agitation — poor  heart!  But  I  cannot,  cannot  trust 
her." 

She  came  back  soon,  the  withered  offering  in  her 
hand,  and  gave  it  to  him. 

"  There  it  is — the  poor  little  boy's  honest  tribute 
of  gratitude  for  a  broken  heap  of  luxuries  from  my 
table." 

"  Celia,  if  I  had  thought  it  an  honest  offering, 
prompted  alone  by  that  boy's  grateful  impulse,  no 
suspicion  had  ever  been  expressed." 

"  Why,  what  could  you  think  ?  "  she  asked,  won- 
deringly.  Nathaniel  Garton  found  it  hard  to  resist 
the  fair  face  lifted  openly  to  his  gaze,  to  all  appear 
ance  innocent  as  a  babe's. 

"  Will  you  look  me  in  the  face  and  tell  me  that 
this  seemingly  harmless  thing  has  no  deeper  meaning 
than  you  claim  the  boy  has  given  ?  "  he  asked,  turn 
ing  and  scanning  the  flowers.  His  face  was  gradu 
ally  hardening. 

"  I  do  not  know  what  you  would  have  ;  but  I  do 
know  that  the  martyrdom  of  endurance  is  worse  than 
the  martyrdom  of  action !  God  pity  the  woman 
whose  life  is  wrecked  by  a  worthless  love — who  car 
ries  a  cross  on  her  heart  to  which  the  iron  spiked 
cross  of  the  devotee  were  rest  and  ease — and  yet 
must  go  out  into  the  world  with  a  smile  upon  her 
lips,  lest  it  should  see  and  mock  her  shan«»  1  I 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  113 

promised  too  much  when  I  said  that  I  would  not 
murmur.  You  make  my  burden  too  heavy  by  con 
verting  trifles  like  that  into  objects  for  analysis." 

"Wait I  You  may  say  too  much  before  I  have 
done.  Whom  did  you  meet  in  the  garden  last 

night?" 

It  was  a  random  shot,  but  it  went  home  with  tell 
ing  force.  The  quick  start  and  telling  look  of  terror 
cast  at  him  involuntarily,  betrayed  what  she  thought 
she  had  concealed  from  all  eyes. 

"  Ah,  I  see  how  it  is !  And  you  had  a  double  mo 
tive  for  your  tender  vigil  by  the  bedside  of  the  hap 
less  child  who  is  bound  to  look  upon  you  as  a 
mother.  My  God,  to  what  lengths  will  not  head 
strong  women  run !  " 

"  Your  system  of  espionage  must  be  complete  in 
deed,  if  you  succeeded  in  discovering  me  in  the  gar 
den  last  night." 

There  was  a  strangely  taunting,  scornful  look  in 
-  her  eyes  now,  as  she  rallied  from  the  effects  of  the 
blow.     It  stung  him  into  exposing  himself,  and  he 
answered,  imprudently : 

"I  have  organized  no  system  of  espionage,  and 
did  not  claim  to  see  you.  Others  did,  however,  and 
it  ought  to  prove  to  you  that  nothing  imprudent  can 
be  done  without  danger  of  exposure." 

"  Who  under  my  roof  dares  to  say  he  saw  me." 

"  No  one  claims  to  have  seen  you,  but  some  one 
was  seen.  I  could  not  be  far  wrong  in  fixing  upon 
you  as  the  only  one  likely  to  indulge  in  such  myste 
rious  trysts.  All  your  actions  tend  to  prove  it  no 

other  than  yourself. " 

J  10* 


114  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

"  You  cannot  point  to  a  single  proof. " 

"  Not  even  the  vigil  by  Geraldine — where  if  you 
should  be  missed  by  Mr.  Prince  and  occasion  inquiry 
or  search,  a  touching  and  telling  explanation  might 
ensue?" 

"  That  is  no  proof,  but  the  coloring  given  to  a 
simple  action  by  an  unkind  and  suspicious  mind." 

"  But  I  have  yet  another." 

"  Name  it." 

He  went  to  a  table,  and  taking  up  a  piece  of 
paper,  began  to  turn  the  bouquet  in  his  hand,  *nd 
make  notes.  Watching  him  intently,  she  became 
still  paler,  but  made  no  sign.  Presently  he  returned 
to  her  side,  and  held  up  the  paper  before  her  eyes. 

"  Here  is  the  story  told  by  this  trifle.  I  begin 
from  the  point  where  the  ribbon  is  tied,  and  read 
around  the  first  circle.  By  supplying  a  few  words, 
the  result  is : 

"  You  are  the  queen  of  coquettes.  Constant  and 
devoted,  I  am  forsaken.  I  am  slighted — you  are 
treacherous.  Have  I  not  suffered  enough?  Pity 
me — give  me  some  encouragement.  Meet  me  in 
the  garden.  I  have  a  message  for  you." 

He  waited  for  her  to  speak,  but  she  was  silent, 
and  he  continued. 

"Your  correspondent  has  shown  marvelous  tact, 
for  where  autumn  will  not  supply  a  June  flower  to 
do  his  bidding,  he  slips  in  a  good  imitation  from  the 
milliner's  shop  which  passes  muster  exceedingly  well 
tintit  the  others  fade  and  the  rainbow  hues  of  the  Iris 
refuse  to  grow  dim.  What  have  you  to  say  to  my  so 
lution  of  this  little  mystery,  or  the  proof  it  gives  ?" 


*'  Here  is  the  story  told  by  this  trifle." — Page  114. 


SHE   TOLD   THE    TKUTH   AT   LAST.  115 

"  Nothing,  for  I  might  waste  words  until  dooms 
day  without  one  atom  of  faith  as  the  reward  of  my 
words.  Your  confidence  in  your  own  sagacity  is  too 
great  to  be  overturned  by  a  denial  from  my  lips." 

"  Dare  you  deny  it." 

"I  do,  most  emphatically.  You  have  read  a  mean 
ing  in  that  paltry  thing  of  which  I  never  even 
dreamed ;  and  I  can  take  my  oath  that  I  did  not 
once  put  my  foot  beyond  the  door  after  sunset." 

She  turned  haughtily,  and  swept  from  the  room 
without  another  word,  leaving  him  perplexed  and 
doubtful. 

"  It  cannot  be  possible  that  I  am  mistaken,"  he 
mused.  "  I  know  her  old  passion  for  the  language 
of  flowers,  and  how  perfectly  she  could  read  a  mes 
sage  through  my  beautiful  offerings.  And  yet — 
perhaps — I  may  have  been  too  hasty.  She  betrayed 
no  uneasiness  when  I  asked  for  them.  As  she  said, 
my  lack  of  faith  may  make  me  unjust  in  everything. 
Yet  how  shall  I  explain  her  agitation  when  I  asked 
her  whom  she  met  in  the  garden  ?  This  bouquet 
asks  for  a  meeting  in  the  garden,  and  is  the  plea  of 
a  slighted  lover  that  she  will  relent  and  pity  him.  I 
will  get  to  the  bottom  of  this  thing !  Artful  as  she 
is,  she  shall  not  conceal  her  art  from  me  to  my 
friend's  destruction.  My  God!  to  think  that  I 
should  be  brought  to  wrestle  with  such  a  demon  in 
human  shape !  Heaven  grant  it  may  not  terminate 
disastrously  to  one  or  both." 

He  threw  the  flowers  in  a  drawer,  locked  it  and 
went  to  seek  John  Truslow. 


116  RiGiiT  AND  WRONG;  OR, 


CHAPTER  X. 

ARMED  WITH  TKIFLES. 

IN  the  hall  Mr.  Garton  met  his  friend,  who  had 
only  a  few  moments  before  returned  from  the  ride. 
The  latter  stopped  him. 

"  Have  you  seen  Mrs.  Prince  lately  ?  I  cannot 
find  her." 

"I  think  I  heard  one  of  the  ladies  say  she  kept 
her  room  with  headache  this  morning,"  he  answered 
evasively,  feeling  a  weight  upon  his  heart  that  would 
grow  heavier  from  day  to  day,  as  he  was  forced  to 
deceive  the  trusting  husband.  He  longed  to  link 
his  arm  within  that  of  Mr.  Prince,  and  openly 
tell  him  all  he  had  reason  to  fear.  But  his  judg 
ment  bade  him  wait — spare  his  friend  and  give  the 
woman  a  chance  to  redeem  herself,  if  indeed  there 
was  an  atom  of  good  in  her  nature.  So  he  stifled 
the  impulse  and  stood  for  several  moments  talking 
to  him. 

"  I  have  not  had  time  to  get  a  word  with  you 
since  your  return.  Tell  me  what  you  think  of  her?" 

"  Your  wife? — that  she  is  beautiful  as  woman  can 
be,"  he  answered  with  a  smile. 

"Ah,  yes,  I  know,  but  it  is  not   that  exactly, 


SHE    TOLD    THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  117 

Nathaniel.  Everybody  will  acknowledge  her  beauty ; 
but  I  want  to  know  how  she  impresses  you." 

Mr.  G  art  on  regarded  the  happy,  fearless  face  of 
his  friend,  and  knew  that  there  was  no  room  for  dis 
trust  in  his  fond  heart,  now.  The  thought  of  it 
seemed  cruel. 

"  You  forget  that  I  have  not  had  time  to  pass 
judgment  safely,"  was  his  guarded  reply. 

"  When  you  come  to  know  her,  I  am  assured  of 
what  the  verdict  will  be : — that  she  is  as  good  as  she 
is  lovely.  You  will  spend  this  evening  with  us  in 
the  drawing-room  ?  " 

"  I  would  rather  be  excused." 

"  Oh,  no  ;  be  social.  We  shall  have  the  old  quiet 
again  ere  long." 

"  I  will  come  if  you  wish  it." 

"Then  you  will  be  with  us,"  and  Mr.  Prince 
sprang  lightly  up  the  stairs,  suffering  Mr.  Garton  to 
proceed  in  search  of  John.  Evidently  John  had 
grown  weary  of  waiting,  for  the  cook  said  he  had 
loitered  about  the  door  for  some  time,  and  then  he 
went  off,  she  could  not  tell  where. 

Still  intent  upon  the  talk  he  desired  with  the  boy, 
Mr.  Garton  gave  a  look  round  the  premises  to  see 
that  he  was  not  there  before  strolling  down  to  the 

o 

cottage  to  find  him.  But  he  was  equally  unsuccessful 
when  he  arrived  there.  Mrs.  Truslow  said  he  had  not 
been  home,  and  she  was  quite  certain  he  must  be  up 
at  the  Hill,  as  he  seemed  anxious  to  see  Mr.  Garton. 
"  Do  you  know  what  he  wanted  with  me  ? "  he 
asked,  declining  the  stool  she  offered  with  a  wave  of 
the  hand. 


118  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

"  No,  sir.  I  tried  to  find  out,  but  he  wouldn't  tell 
me.  You  know  he  is  a  headstrong  boy." 

"  Perhaps  he  will  be  the  better  as  a  man  for 
that,  though  I  certainly  would  rather  see  him  re 
spectful  to  the  wishes  of  his  parents." 

"  He's  been  good  to  me,  sir,  but  he  never  could  be 
respectful  to  sich  as  us — never !  a  drunkard,  an'  a 
poor  ailin'  critter  that  can't  do  much  but  scold." 

"  Look  at  my  new  clo'es !  "  cried  little  Dick, 
thrusting  himself  into  sight  to  display  a  new  suit 
of  bright  blue  which  made  him  look  exceedingly 
smart.  "  Ain't  they  nice  ?  Stranger  man  give  'em 
to  me." 

"  Indeed  I  And  who  is  this  liberal  '  stranger 
man '  who  can  afford  to  dress  you  out  so  trimly  ?  " 
asked  Mr.  Garton,  kindly,  stooping  with  a  pleasant 
smile  to  stroke  the  yellow  curls. 

"He's  a  stranger  man  'at's  dot  lots  o'  shiners. 
He  gi'  me  ten  dollars.  Mammy  hid  it  to  keep  pap 
from  gittin'  it  to  buy  whisky." 

"  It's  a  kind  gentleman,  sir,  as  took  a  fancy  to  the 
young  un,  an'  promised  me  to  be  a  good  friend  to 
him  ef  I'd  change  his  name  an'  give  him  a  part.  We 
call  him  Dick  when  nobody's  by,  'cause  you  see  it 
comes  so  handy.  But  when  the  gentleman's  about, 
we  call  him  Rufus — that's  his  new  name." 

"  Well,  Rufus,  or  Dick,  are  you  coming  to  school 
shortly  ?  " 

"No." 

"  Why  not  ?  You  are  getting  large  enough  to 
learn  to  read." 

"  Don't  want  to ;  want  to  stay  home  an'  wear  new 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH    AT   LAST.  119 

breeches  an'  eat  goodies  from  the  big  house  up  yon 
der.  John's  going  to  bring  me  some  more." 

At  this  Mr.  Garton  turned  away ;  and  whatever 
the  thoughts  the  child's  allusion  called  up  might 
have  been,  they  were  not  agreeable.  His  brow 
clouded,  and  he  sighed  heavily.  With  another  pat 
upon  Dick's  curly  pate,  and  a  nod  for  the  mother,  he 
walked  away  and  took  the  road  back  to  Prince  Hill. 
Half-way  up  the  lane  he  met  the  boy,  who,  seeing 
him,  crimsoned,  and  looked  as  if  the  meeting  was 
anything  but  agreeable. 

"  Why,  John,  I  have  been  looking  for  you. 
Where  have  you  been  ?  " 

"  Up  at  the  Hill,  sir.  I  hope  you  had  a  pleasant 
visit,  sir." 

"  Yes,  thank  you.  Have  you  been  a  good  boy  in 
my  absence,  John  ?  " 

"Not  very,  I'm  afraid,  sir;  but  as  good  as  I  could. 
It  isn't  easy  for  a  boy  like  me  to  try  to  reform.  You 
know  everybody's  bound  to  put  me  down." 

"  I  know  it,  my  poor  little  fellow.  But  you  will 
persevere,  won't  you  ?  Show  them  what  you  can 
become  in  spite  of  their  opposition.  I  have  not 
thought  of  any  other  of  my  pupils  with  such  anx 
ious  interest  as  of  you." 

John  colored  with  pleasure,  and  assured  him  that 
he  would  always  try  to  be  better,  to  deserve  his  in 
terest. 

"  I  heard  that  you  wanted  to  see  me  particularly. 
What  is  it?"  asked  Mr.  Garton,  curiously  watching 
the  boy's  face  change  to  its  first  confused  and  troub 
led  expression. 


120  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OE, 

"  Oh,  nothing  much,  sir !  I  wanted  to  see  you 
after  being  away  so  long,  and  I  took  the  liberty  of 
going  up." 

"But  there  was  some  other  reason,  I  am  sure. 
You  waited  in  the  library  until  Mrs.  Prince  came 
and  sent  you  away.  Where  did  you  go  then  ?  " 

"  To  the  kitchen,  sir." 

"  When  I  came  out  to  find  you  there,  you  had 
gone.  Where  were  you  then  ?  " 

"  I  took  a  little  walk  out  to  the  stable  to  see  the 
lady's  new  pony.  She's  ordered  one  for  Geraldine, 
and  is  going  to  teach  her  to  ride." 

But  John  could  not  hide  his  uneasiness,  and  Mr. 
Garton  pressed  him  cautiously,  suspecting  that  there 
was  more  behind  than  his  worst  suspicions  could 
fathom  without  difficulty.  After  a  short,  thoughtful 
pause,  he  remarked,  in  a  casual  way : 

"  You  seem  to  be  getting  on  remarkably  well  with 
Mrs.  Prince,  John.  How  did  you  manage  to  get  so 
entirely  into  her  good  graces  ?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know,  sir.  She  has  been  very 
kind  to  me." 

"  How  came  you  to  send  her  those  flowers  last 
night  ?  It  was  a  bold,  odd  thing  for  a  boy  like  you 
to  do,  and  I  cannot  help  thinking  it  was  at  some 
body  else's  suggestion.  Am  I  not  right  ?  " 

John's  confusion  was  so  painful  now,  Mr.  Garton 
pitied  him ;  but  he  could  not  recede  from  his  purpose. 

"  You  know,  sir,  a  poor  boy  like  me  has  not  much 
to  offer  in  exchange  for  kindness.  I  did  not  intend 
to  be  bold,"  he  stammered,  shuffling  his  feet  clum 
sily,  and  looking  down. 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT   LAST.  121 

"  That  is  not  a  satisfactory  answer.  Who  told 
you  that  it  would  be  right  and  proper  for  you  to 
send  flowers  to  a  strange  lady  so  far  above  you  ?  " 

"  "Who  should  tell  me,  sir  ?  If  it  was  wrong,  I 
must  bear  all  the  blame.  I'm  used  to  being  blamed 
for  what  I  do." 

John  concluded  his  answer  with  a  mixture  of 
trouble  and  defiance.  Looking  steadily  at  him,  Mr. 
Garton  felt  assured  that  while  the  boy  would  not  tell 
an  absolute  falsehood,  he  had  made  up  his  mind  not 
to  explain  further  than  he  had  done  already.  It 
vexed  the  young  man  exceedingly,  and  his  fine  face 
clouded  with  deep  displeasure. 

"  John,"  he  began  in  a  hard,  sharp  tone,  "  what 
ever  your  reasons  may  be  for  declining  to  answer  my 
questions,  I  feel  constrained  to  tell  you  that  you  are 
wrong.  Already  I  am  pretty  well  convinced  of  the 
truth,  and  your  refusal  to  enlighten  me  will  not  make 
much  difference.  There  is  a  stranger  in  the  place, 
who  has  been  making  presents  to  your  little  brother. 
It  was  that  man  who  either  gave  you  the  flowers,  or 
advised  you  what  to  get.  Do  not  deny  it,  but  an 
swer  me  this  ;  what  do  you  know  of  him  ?  " 

"  Nothing  sir,  except  that  he  is  a  pleasant  gentle 
man,  and  says  he  is  going  to  buy  land  somewhere 
round." 

"  That  may  be,  but  I  have  reason  to  doubt  it. 
John,  will  you  listen  to  me  and  take  my  adyice? 
Keep  as  much  aloof  as  you  can  from  this  stranger, 
and  do  not  let  him  make  a  tool  of  you.  Otherwise 
the  time  may  come  when  you  may  be  made  to  suffer 
for  your  indiscretion." 
11 


122  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"I  think  you  are  wrong  sir,  for  I'm  sure  Mr. 
Knight  wouldn't  hurt  a  kitten.  He's  one  of  you* 
easy-going,  good-natured  sort  of  fellows.  Every 
body  likes  him." 

"  Allow  me  to  say  that  you  can  scarcely  be  a 
competent  judge  of  his  character  on  such  a  short 
acquaintance." 

"  But  you  judge  him  without  having  seen  him  at 
all,"  answered  the  boy,  quickly.  Mr.  Garton's 
severe  expression  softened  involuntarily. 

"  True ;  but  I  do  not  like  the  idea  of  his  taking 
such  liberties.  It  seems  to  me  he  is  trying  to  place 
you  under  obligations  to  him,  and  win  your  confi 
dence  for  some  purpose  you  cannot  now  understand. 
Do  be  careful  how  you  make  the  acquaintance  of 
strangers  and  suffer  them  to  control  your  actions." 

The  warning  made  no  visible  impression  on  the 
boy.  He  evinced  a  desire  to  escape  Mr.  Garton's 
presence,  and  that  only.  The  confusion  so  visible 
at  first,  had  evidently  given  way  to  wilful  self-confi 
dence,  and,  convinced  that  he  would  be  wasting  time 
to  tarry  longer,  Mr.  Garton  dismissed  him,  and  pro 
ceeded  slowly  up  the  hill. 

The  more  he  thought  of  what  had  passed,  the 
more  he  became  vexed  and  worried,  being  con 
vinced  that  John  was  acting  under  influences  that 
might  prove  ruinous  to  more  than  one.  He  had 
little  doubt  of  Mrs.  Prince's  movement  in  the  mat 
ter.  When  she  went  out  for  the  flowers,  it  was 
more  than  probable  she  had  used  some  means  of  per 
suasion  to  induce  the  boy  to  keep  her  secret ;  and 
having  become  her  sworn  ally,  he  was  sure  to  prove 


SUE   TOLD    TIIE   TRUTH    AT    LAST.  123 

faithful.  Accepting  this  explanation,  he  must  as 
sume  that  he  had  been  correct  in  all  his  surmises ; 
and '  being  correct,  what  duty  lay  plainest  to  his 
view  ?  That  was  the  most  perplexing  point  of  all. 
He  might  step  between  his  friend  and  the  blessed 
ness  which  had  flowed  into  his  solitary  life,  and 
check  the  warm  current  forever.  But  the  result  ? 
He  knew  Mr.  Prince  would  not  doubt  him,  though 
his  words  should  blast  every  hope  of  his  existence. 
Man's  love  is  often  paramount  to  honor,  in  its  first 
intoxicating  sweetness,  and  he  will  barter  his  all  on 
earth  for  the  one  bright  object  of  his  passion.  Mr. 
Garton  knew  that  his  friend,  while  capable  of  an  in 
tense  love,  was  not  cast  in  such  a  mould,  however ; 
and  for  the  sake  of  his  honor,  and  his  daughter's 
future,  he  might  be  changed  from  the  fond  husband 
into  the  jealous  tyrant.  He  had  but  to  go  to  him 
with  a  history  of  the  past  in  which  he  had  been  too 
sorrowfully  mixed,  and  all  responsibility  would  pass 
from  his  shoulders  forever.  But,  in  easing  himself 
of  the  burden,  he  would  crush  his  friend  hopelessly, 
strike  from  his  lips  every  drop  of  earthly  joy  his 
present  brimming  cup  contained. 

"  I  cannot  do  it,"  he  said  mentally,  as  he  crossed 
the  threshold  and  heard  Mr.  Prince's  light,  happy 
laugh  from  the  parlor.  "I  must  be  patient  and 
silent,  and  whatever  comes,  may  God  help  me." 

Mr.  Garton  did  not  leave  his  room  again  that  day. 
Locking  the  door  on  the  inside,  he  sat  down  with 
his  face  hidden  in  his  folded  arms  as  they  rested 
upon  a  table.  A  more  bitter,  miserable  and  un 
happy  day  he  had  never  known,  and  he  was  unwil- 


124  RIGHT   AND    WRONG  ;     OR, 

ling  to  cast  the  sombre  shadows  of  his  own  spirit 
over  others.  Once  Geraldine  tapped  softly  at  the 
door;  but  he  let  her  go  away  without  answer. 
Later  he  heard  the  gentlemen,  passing  to  and  fro, 
talking  cheerfully.  Still  later  the  sweep  and  rustle 
of  silks  betrayed  the  presence  of  a  lady  in  the  li 
brary.  A  delicate,  yet  subtle  perfume  crept  through 
the  crevices  and  floated  about  him.  Was  it  Miss 
Eldridge  ?  He  felt  tempted  to  go  to  her,  hoping  to 
grow  better  under  her  gentle  influence.  But  the 
next  moment  Mrs.  Darby's  voice  challenged  the  in 
mate  of  the  library  from  the  door,  and  Mrs.  Prince's 
clear,  sweet  tones  replied  lightly.  Hearing  it,  a  bit 
terer  wave  swept  through  his  soul,  and  bore  away 
tender  plants  growing  there,  leaving  it  more  waste 
and  desolate  than  before.  He  got  up,  grinding  his 
set  teeth  with  a  fierce  self- denunciation,  muttering 
under  his  breath  : 

"  Shall  I  let  that  woman  embitter  my  whole  life  ? 
Oh,  if  I  could  escape  from  the  torture  she  brings  to 
me  wherever  we  meet — and  I  will  do  it !  " 

He  lit  the  gas,  and  saw  the  reflection  in  the  glass 
of  a  deathly  face,  which,  by  its  fierce  and  direful  ex 
pression,  startled  him.  Then  he  took  a  decanter 
from  a  closet,  poured  for  himself  a  glass  of  wine,  and 
drank  it ;  after  which  he  made  his  toilette  carefully 
and  went  to  dinner. 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.     125 


CHAPTER  XL 

IT   INCREASES    AS    IT   TRAVELS. 

THE  ladies  were  gathered  together  in  the  draw 
ing-room.  The  gentlemen  had  not  yet  left  the  table. 
Miss  Eldridge  sat  apart  as  usual.  Two  fair,  good- 
natured  young  matrons  occupied  the  sofa  in  quiet 
conversation,  and  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  hearth 
Mrs.  Prince  reclined  in  a  luxurious  chair,  with  Ger- 
aldine  on  a  low  stool  at  her  side.  One  hand  toyed 
with  her  silky  black  hair,  the  other  was  surrendered 
to  the  child's  close  clasp.  The  little  girl's  head  had 
dropped  against  the  lady's  lap,  and  her  eyes  were 
lifted  in  rapt  admiration  to  her  beautiful  face.  Mrs. 
Darby,  who  was  tormenting  a  pretty  lap-dog  at  a 
short  distance  from  them,  looked  up  to  say,  pertly : 

"  I  declare,  Celia,  it  seems  as  if  you  must  be  a 
regular  sorceress !  Cannot  you  trace  your  lineage 
directly  to  Circe?  That  child  looks  as  if  she  was 
bewildered.  Take  care,  Geraldine !  I  think  I  see 
bristles  and  hoofs  growing,  and  my  ears  ache  in  an 
ticipation  of  the  sound  I  expect  to  hear;  and  I  never 
could  abide  the  squealing  of  pigs  !  " 

"  Oh,  please  do  not  talk  so  !  " 

Geraldine  put  out  her  little  hand  deprecatingly. 

11* 


126  EIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"All,  it  hurts  you,  does  it?  I  see  you  are  familiar 
with  the  story,  so  if  you  run  into  danger  with  your 
eyes  open,  I  shall  not  feel  myself  at  all  responsible." 

"I  think  you  must  have  been  one  of  the  things 
which  Epimetheus  let  out  of  the  box  sent  to  his 
brother,  containing  Pandora." 

"What!  a  plague?  Upon  my  word,  Celia,  sho 
deserves  to  have  her  ears  boxed  for  being  so  saucy." 

Mrs.  Prince's  clear,  sweet  laugh  rippled  out  in  an 
swer  ;  then  she  took  Geraldine's  face  between  hef 
two  hands,  and  bent  to  press  a  lingering  kiss  upon 
the  delicate  lips.  Mrs.  Darby  exclaimed  against 
such  punishment,  but  her  bright,  laughing  face  was 
much  at  variance  with  her  assumed  severity  of  tone. 

"  Self-defense  is  a  first  law  of  nature,  you  know," 
returned  Mrs.  Prince,  at  length.  "  My  little  daugh 
ter  is  only  striving  to  protect  herself  from  your  teas 
ing  propensities." 

"  Doubtless — just  as  we  probe  an  aching  tooth,  to 
give  it  something  to  ache  for.  I  assure  you,  Geral- 
dine,  that  it  is  very  dangerous  to  play  at  tit  for  tat 
with  me.  Be  wise  and  let  me  alone." 

"  I  am  willing  to  declare  '  quits '  whenever  you 
please.  But  I  am  not  afraid  of  you.  I  had  much 
rather  you  would  let  me  alone  and  not  tease  me, 
however,  for  it  makes  me  unhappy." 

"  Oh,  poor  little  baby !  It  sha'n't  be  made  un 
happy,  so  it  sha'n't,"  mocked  the  little  lady,  will 
fully.  "Bless  me!  don't  I  wish  I  had  such  a  littlo 
darling  to  take  care  of!  Only  touch  it,  and  like  the 
delicate  sensitive-plant,  it  curls  all  up." 

"  The  simile  is  inapt,"  said  Mrs.  Prince,  "  for  the 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      127 

sensitive-plant  appeals  mutely  for  pity,  while  my 
pet,  though  as  tender,  throws  out  defenses  with 
which  nature  has  provided  her.  Were  she  only  aa 
plain  and  uncouth,  I  would  sooner  liken  her  to  thi> 
'  fretful  porcupine.'  Her  quills  fly  when  she  is  at 
tacked,  and  they  prove  barbed  and  stinging." 

k'  I  hope  you  do  not  speak  from  personal  expe 
rience,  my  urbane  and  bewildering  young  step 
mother  ?  " 

"No;  I  judge  only  from  the  few  passages  it  has 
been  my  lot  to  note  between  yourself  and  others 
who  chanced  to  attack  her." 

By  this  time  Geraldine's  cheeks  were  hot  and 
crimsoned.  The  lady  bent  again  over  her,  and  whis 
pered,  tenderly : 

"  What  is  the  matter,  dearie  ?    Do  we  annoy  you." 

"  It  is  not  annoyance,  but  I  cannot  bear  to  be 
talked  about  in  my  own  hearing.  Please  do  not  no 
tice  me." 

At  this  moment  Mrs.  Darby's  attention  was  called 
from  the  two  by  the  entrance  of  the  gentlemen.  She 
turned  immediately  to  them  and  commenced  a  vigor 
ous  attack  upon  Mr.  Goodman,  while  the  others  dis 
posed  of  themselves  according  to  taste.  Pretty  soon 
a  whist  party  was  made  up,  and  Mr.  Bruce  chal 
lenged  Miss  Eldridge  to  a  game  of  chess.  She  de 
clined  to  accept  it,  and  Mrs.  Darby  consented  to  be 
gracious.  Mr.  Garton,  therefore,  assumed  a  seat  near 
the  young  lady,  and  began  to  point  out  certain  places 
in  the  drawings  she  had  been  turning  over  idly. 

"  This  is  your  home  ? "  she  said,  taking  one  up 
from  the  heap. 


128  EIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  Yes.  It  was  sketched  a  good  many  years  ago. 
Since  my  father's  death  I  have  been  compelled  to 
spend  much  of  my  time  from  home,  and  it  is  not  so 
beautiful  in  consequence.  I  am  pained  to  think  1 
have  so  sadly  neglected  to  keep  it  up." 

"  Geraldine  speaks  glowingly  of  it  still." 

"Yes,  the  little  one  liked  it.  All  these  scenes 
were  familiar  to  me  as  a  boy,  and  have  been  under 
lock  and  key  until  to-day.  She  succeeded  in  per 
suading  me  that  you  wanted  to  look  at  them." 

"  It  has  been  a  source  of  pleasure  to  be  allowed  to 
do  so.  You  sketch  well." 

"  Scarcely  so  well  as  I  once  hoped.  At  one  time 
I  cherished  glowing  dreams  of  an  artist's  career ; 
but  misfortunes  sent  me  from  pallet  and  pencil  to 
the  rod  and  ferrule.  Truly  it  may  be  said,  in  this 
case,  that  there  is  but  a  step  from  the  sublime  to  the 
ridiculous." 

"I  hope  you  do  not  deem  it  'ridiculous'  to  teach, 
as  your  words  would  seem  to  imply." 

"  Certainly  not.  But  from  the  artist's  easel  to  the 
master's  birch  we  must  admit  there  is  a  broad  space. 
The  contrast  is  striking.  I  would  not  have  you  im 
agine  for  one  moment,  however,  that  I  am  discon 
tented.  The  necessity  was  imperative,  and  I  could 
not  wait  for  the  fruits  of  toil  which,  too  often,  come 
tardily.  My  mother's  present  comfort  must  super 
sede  all  other  aims  or  wishes,  and  I  deem  it  an  honor 
to  labor  for  her  in  the  humblest  station,  if  I  cannot 
enhance  the  honor  by  a  higher  walk  in  life." 

Miss  Eldridge  glanced  at  him  quickly,  her  dreamy, 
blue  eyes  lighting  with  sympathy  and  respect. 


SHE   TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  129 

"  The  time  will  come,  I  hope,  when  you  may  find 
your  reward.  Such  devotion  is  ennobling,  and 
worthy  of  praise." 

"  Oh,  no.  No  man  deserves  praise  for  doing  his 
duty,  when  his  happiness  and  his  honor  are  involved 
in  that  duty.  As  for  reward — I  have  it  every  day 
beyond  my  deserts." 

She  smiled,  thinking  how  happy  the  mother  must 
be  who  was  blessed  with  such  a  son.  But  her  face 
became  serious  as  a  shade  crossed  her  mind,  bring 
ing  up  a  vision  of  that  gentle  mother  in  loneliness 
and  desolation. 

"  How  she  must  miss  you,"  she  said,  feelingly. 
"  I  was  thinking  about  it  to-day  while  Geraldine 
was  talking,  and  wishing  I  lived  near  to  cheer  her.'' 

"  That  would  be  delightful  for  her,  indeed." 

"  And  for  me,  having  no  mother  myself." 

"  Then  you  are  an  orphan  ?  " 

"  No.  My  father  is  living ;  but  he  is  never  much 
at  home,  and  I  have  no  one  to  care  for  particularly, 
which  is  unfortunate,  since  a  woman  only  half  fulfills 
her  destiny  without  some  one  to  be  dependent  upon 
her  for  happiness." 

"  Yours  has  scarcely  begun,  and  the  time  has  not 
yet  come  for  the  development  of  your  capabilities  in 
that  line." 

His  meaning  glance  brought  a  faint  rose  to  her 
cheek. 

",  I  doubt  if  it  ever  will.  There  is  such  a  thing  as 
being  choice  in  the  subjects  upon  which  to  expend 
what  is  best  in  us,  if  nature  denies  us  those  who 
have  a  lawful  claim." 


130  RIGIIT  AND  WRONG;   on, 

"  True.  I  wish  I  had  it  in  my  power  to  recom 
mend  a  worthy  candidate  for  your  care.  Were  it  not 
for  the  presumption  of  the  suggestion,  I  might — " 

Here  an  exclamation  interrupted  him,  and  his  eyes 
fell  upon  a  drawing  she  had  just  turned  over.  In 
stantly  his  face  became  white,  and  his  lips  closed  on 
a  curse  against  his  folly  in  allowing  the  drawings  to 
leave  his  possession  without  previous  examination. 
He  put  forth  his  hand  and  she  gave  it  to  him  in 
silence — the  head  and  bust  of  a  woman.  For  a 
moment  his  heart  had  been  warmer  and  lighter  in 

O 

her  presence.  He  had  it  on  his  lips  to  say  things 
which  might  have  awakened  sympathy,  perhaps  in 
time  a  deeper  feeling — when  fate  seemed  to  check 
him.  All  the  past  with  its  stinging  pain  and  hid 
eous  mockery  of  truth  and  goodness  rushed  back 
instantly,  freezing  him  to  silence.  But  she  had  rec 
ognized  the  features,  and  he  was  in  honor  bound  to 
explain  away  the  seeming  mystery,  that  she  might 
not  mistake  him  in  her  judgment  to  the  ill  of  others. 
"  I  was  not  aware  this  still  existed,"  he  said  con 
strainedly,  and  in  a  cold  measured  tone.  "  Years 
ago  it  was  drawn  when  the  original  and  I  were 
friends.  We  ceased  to  consider  ourselves  in  such  a 
relation,  and  I  thought  to  bury  the  remembrance 
until  a  short  time  since,  when  I  unexpectedly  found 
her — here." 

"  Then  you  did  not  know  it  before?" 

"  No ;  and  I  shall  endeavor  to  forget  it  in  future." 

She  thought  she  understood  him,  and  was  silent. 

Now  things  but  dimly  seen  before  with  a  woman's 

keenly   penetrating    glance,   seemed    clear    to    her. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  131 

From  the  fair  face  of  Mrs.  Prince  she  glanced  at 
the  pale,  stern  face  of  the  young  man,  and  pitied 
him  as  women  pity  those  whom  they  believe  to  love 
hopelessly. 

He  folded  the  paper  and  put  it  in  a  side  pocket, 
intending  to  destroy  it  on  reaching  his  room.  The 
restraint  which  had  fallen  upon  both  did  not  pass 
away,  however,  and  she  was  glad  when  he  asked  her 
to  play  for  him.  After  leaving  the  piano,  she  sought 
Geraldine  whom  Mrs.  Prince  had  abandoned  for  a 
time  to  take  part  in  a  game  of  whist,  and  coaxed  her 
from  the  room.  Mr.  Garion  was  thus  relieved  of  a 
painful  tete  d  tete. 

"Where  are  you  going?"  asked  Mrs.  Prince 
glancing  from  her  cards,  as  the  pair  was  leaving 
the  room. 

"  To  see  Geraldine's  famous  cabinet  which  she  to 
day  promised  to  show  me." 

"  Oh,  horrors !  It  is  at  the  top  of  the  house,  and 
full  of  bugs,  beetles,  bats  and  snakes !  Better  put 
it  off  until  next  week  and  take  daylight  for  it,  if 
you  do  not  wish  to  enact  a  scene  in  Inferno  while 
sleeping  to-night." 

"  I  will  risk  it,  I  think,"  replied  the  young  lady, 
and  they  disappeared.  Holding  by  Miss  Eldridge's 
hand,  the  child  led  her  up  flight  after  flight  of  stairs 
until  they  reached  the  top  of  the  house.  Here  they 
paused  upon  the  landing  until  Geraldine  could  light 
a  taper  lying  ready  upon  a  shelf  beside  the  door. 
"With  this  they  entered,  and  Geraldine  applied  the 
taper  to  a  wide-spreading  chandelier  which  depended 
from  the  ceiling  in  the  center.  In  a  moment  the 


132  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OH, 

cabinet  was  brilliantly  lighted,  and  the  visitor  ut 
tered  an  exclamation  of  delight  and  astonishment. 

"  Why  not  call  it  a  museum  ?  You  have  every 
thing  rare  and  beautiful  here." 

Geraldine's  face  lighted  with  pride  and  pleasure. 

"  le  it  not  nice?  My  mother  put  the  idea  into  my 
head,  and  ever  since  I  was  a  tiny  little  girl  I  have 
been  collecting  these  things.  When  Mr.  Garton 
came  he  asked  papa  to  help  me,  and  all  these  cases 
were  made  under  his  superintendence.  See  how 
beautiful  they  are,  and  how  perfectly  he  has  ar 
ranged  all  the  specimens  they  contain." 

Miss  Eldridge  passed  from  case  to  case,  admiring 
the  corals,  geological  specimens,  mosses,  insects,  and 
birds.  At  the  upper  end  of  the  room  a  beautiful  stag 
threw  up  his  head,  with  his  wide-branching  antlers, 
and  seemed  ready  to  dart  off  in  affright.  At  the 
other  crouched  a  tiger,  in  the  attitude  of  prepara 
tion  for  a  spring  toward  the  stag.  At  her  feet 
coiled  snakes  of  every  species  the  country  affords, 
with  stuffed  toads,  terrapins,  turtles,  and  tortoises. 
Branches  were  cunningly  arranged  about  the  room, 
with  the  nests  of  birds  just  as  they  had  been  built, 
and  adorned  with  their  proper  eggs.  And  beside 
their  nests  perched  the  birds,  looking  life-like  and 
natural.  The  entire  room  gave  evidence  of  great 
care  and  rare  taste,  and  the  young  lady  thought  the 
more  kindly  of  the  man  who  had  spared  so  much 
time  to  gratify  the  peculiar  tastes  of  his  interesting 
pupil. 

"  I  think  you  must  bring  me  here  every  day  while 
I  stay,  that  I  may  study  these  things,"  she  said, 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH    AT   LAST.  133 

kindly.  "  They  are  invaluable,  and  unlike  any  collec 
tion  I  have  ever  seen  in  the  possession  of  so  young  a 
naturalist." 

"  You  cannot  give  me  that  title  with  justice,  for  I 
am  much  too  deficient  in  knowledge  of  natural  his 
tory.  But  I  will  ask  Mr.  Garton  to  come  with  us. 
He  understands  so  well,  and  makes  things  appear  so 
very  interesting  and  beautiful." 

"  Where  did  you  get  so  many  snakes?  Are  there 
many  in  these  mountains?" 

"  Yes,  quite  a  variety.  If  you  will  come  and  visit 
us  next  summer,  I  will  show  you  a  place  where  they 
come  down  from  the  cliffs  to  the  river,  and  have 
worn  a  hard,  smooth  path.  Sometimes  I  have  seen 
fifty  or  more  lying  in  the  sun  near  the  water,  and 
stretched  out  upon  the  rocks." 

"  Were  you  not  afraid  to  get  so  near  them  ?  " 

"  Oh,  no.  You  see,  snakes  never  hurt  anybody 
unless  they  are  disturbed,  or  you  happen  to  step  too 
close  to  them  by  accident.  Usually  they  run  away 
the  moment  anybody  approaches.  I  killed  that  great 
black  snake  by  the  other — that  large  rattlesnake." 

"  You  ?     How  was  it  possible  ?  " 

"  Easy  enough.  One  day  we  were  fishing,  and  I 
heard  the  rattle  of  that  old  fellow  a  short  distance 
from  where  I  sat.  I  knew  something  had  made  him 
angry,  so  I  slipped  over  the  rocks  in  the  direction 
of  the  sound,  and  saw  those  two  close  together.  You 
cannot  imagine  how  splendidly  they  looked — the  one 
with  his  shining  black  skin,  and  his  body  all  in  wavy 
curves  ;  the  other  with  his  beautiful  spotted  sides 

and  erect  head.      I  was  careful  to  keep  out  of  their 
12 


134  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

reach,  and  watched  them.  After  a  moment's  threat 
ening  they  darted  upon  each  other,  and  the  struggle 
was  fearful.  They  writhed,  and  twisted,  and  bit,  and 
the  rattle  sung  a  perfect  song  while  it  lasted.  But 
the  black  snake  was  the  strongest,  and  in  less  time 
than  I  thought  it  possible,  he  had  slain  the  other. 
Then  he  seemed  exhausted,  and  stretched  himself  out 
in  the  sun  to  rest.  While  he  lay  there,  I  took  up  a 
stone  as  heavy  as  I  could  throw  with  force,  and 
struck  him  on  the  head.  It  pinned  him  down,  and  I 
then  left  him  there  until  quite  dead.  By  this  means 
I  got  the  skins  of  both  perfect  and  unbroken.  John 
Truslow  took  them  off  and  stuffed  them  for  me." 

They  lingered  awhile  after  this  recital,  and  then 
put  out  the  lights  and  went  down  stairs.  Geraldiue 
would  not  again  enter  the  drawing-room. 

"It  is  late  for  me  to  be  up,"  she  said;  "I  must 
retire." 

"Well,  kiss  me  good -night,  and  remember  that  I 
depend  chiefly  upon  you  for  the  pleasure  of  my  visit. 
I  like  to  see  odd  and  pretty  things,  and  you  have 
not  shown  me  the  pictures  yet,  which  we  were  talk 
ing  about  this  morning." 

"  If  you  like,  we  will  look  at  them  to-morrow." 
"  Very  well.     Good-night,  dear  little  Geraldine." 
The  young  girl  took  the  little  creature  in  her  arms 
and  held  her  there  closely,  kissing  her  many  times. 
Geraldine   returned    the   caresses   impulsively,  and 
Miss  Eldridge  resolved  to  use  her  entire  influence  in 
keeping  her  beside  her  as  much  as  possible.     She 
had  noted  the  expression  of  pain  that  flitted  over- 
Mr.  Garton's  face  when  he  saw  how  absorbed  his 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  135 

little  friend  appeared  on  entering  the  room  after  din 
ner,  and  imagined  that  she  could  now  understand 
why  the  idea  of  her  devotion  might  be  disagreeable 
to  him.  Without  knowing  it,  Mr.  Garton  was  gain 
ing  to  his  cause  a  strong  and  faithful  ally. 

"  Here,  Katie,  take  my  place,  will  you  not  ?  I  am 
weary  of  being  beaten,  and  think  you  may  change 
the  tide  of  luck  in  my  partner's  favor,"  cried  Mrs. 
Prince,  as  she  entered.  Without  demur,  she  com 
plied,  and  Mrs.  Prince  resumed  her  former  seat, 
sinking  into  its  luxurious  depths  languidly.  Mr. 
Garton  followed,  and  drew  a  chair  near  her. 

"  I  presume  you  have  come  to  lecture  me,"  she 
said  in  a  low  voice.  His  face  was  from  the  others, 
and  she  alone  saw  its  stern,  unhappy  expression. 
But  though  bitterness  rankled  in  her  heart,  the 
placid  face  was  smiling  and  quiet.  The  perfection 
of  her  acting  galled  him,  for  he  was  incapable  of  de 
ception  without  a  deep  sense  of  self-loathing  as  the 
result,  and  she  was  forcing  him  every  hour  to  hate 
himself. 

"  No,  I  come  only  to  warn  you.  By  an  accident 
Miss  Eldridge  has  discovered  that  we  are  not  stran 
gers  to  each  other,  and  knowing  it,  she  must  under 
stand  necessarily  that  we  are  not  friends.  It  is  ad 
visable,  therefore,  that  you  should  guard  yourself 
well,  as  I  shall  endeavor  to  do,  lest  she  should  think 
that  which  would  be  disagreeable  to  us  all." 

"I  presume  this  fact  will  account  for  the  young 
lady's  sudden  interest  in  Geraldine,"  she  said  sus 
piciously,  and  with  a  slight  tremor  that  betrayed 
uneasiness. 


136  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  By  no  means.  I  hope  she  has  not  detected  in  me 
the  repugnance  I  feel  toward  the  course  you  are  tak 
ing  with  the  child.  And  here  I  must  say  again,  that 
if  you  are  not  wholly  lost  to  all  sense  of  goodness, 
you  will  desist,  and  leave  her  in  peace.  Once  win 
her  love  as  she  is  capable  of  bestowing  it,  and  in 
your  fall  you  crush  her  hopelessly." 

"  Really,  you  are  kind  to  anticipate  so  confidently 
such  an  event." 

"  It  is  inevitable,  sooner  or  later.  As  Sampson  in 
his  wilfulness  and  blindness  pulled  the  walls  of  the 
temple  about  his  own  ears,  so  will  you  destroy 
yourself." 

"  There  will  be  one  great  consolation  when  I  think 
of  the  catastrophe  beforehand.  My  enemies  must 
perish  with  me." 

There  was  a  strange  glitter  in  her  eyes.  He 
looked  at  her  and  shuddered,  believing  her  capable 
of  desperate  deeds,  and  feeling  vaguely  that  he 
might  yet  be  the  victim.  Her  words  confirmed  the 
half-formed  thought. 

"Leave  me  in  peace,  Nathaniel,  and  allow  me  to 
deal  with  my  own  as  it  pleases  me.  Otherwise  I 
may  forget  my  late  submission,  and  rebel.  If  you 
tread  upon  the  worm,  it  is  bound  to  sting  you ! " 

Strange  words  to  fall  from  such  proud,  imperious 
lips.  Even  he  had  not  power  to  subdue  her  wilful 
spirit  to  her  fate.  Her  words  roused  all  the  opposi 
tion  that  was  within  him,  and  he  answered  positively : 

"I  will  let  you  alone  on  condition  that  you  deal 
with  me  according  to  promise.  But  if  you  step  one 
inch  beyond  the  limits  I  have  marked,  the  crash  will 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TliUTH   AT   LAST.  137 

come — and  so  the  end  rests  with  you  entirely.  This 
is  my  final  warning." 

"  Be  it  so.  Let  the  future  take  care  of  itself! 
We  shall  each  see  in  time  who  wins  the  stakes  for 
which  you  are  playing  so  high  a  hand." 

At  this  moment  the  whist  party  broke  up,  and 
after  a  short  desultory  conversation,  they  separated 
for  the  night.  Mr.  Prince  was  last  to  leave  the 
room,  and  as  he  did  so,  a  folded  paper  rustled  under 
his  feet.  He  picked  it  up,  and  saw  penciled  upon  it 
a  little  verse  of  Byron's,  rendered  into  Spanish.  The 
initials  below  were  Mr.  Garten's,  and  as  he  read  the 
lines  he  smiled  meaningly. 

"  So  rny  good  fellow,"  was  his  mental  comment, 
"  you  have  not  escaped  after  all.  Sly  old  boy,  not 
to  tell  me  a  word  about  it." 

He  thrust  the  paper  into  his  pocket  and  would 
soon  have  forgotten  it,  had  not  Mr.  Garton  un 
expectedly  reappeared  looking  anxious  and  em 
barrassed. 

"  What's  the  matter,  Nat  ?     Lost  anything." 

"A  paper.     Did  you  see  it?" 

The  expression  of  his  voice  was  so  peculiar,  Mr. 
Prince  laughed  outright. 

"  Come,  this  is  too  good.  I  have  half  a  mind  to 
punish  you  for  being  so  close  in  Us  affaires  du  cceur. 

Listen : 

'  Hay  un  labio  que  el  mio  ha  comprimido, 
Y  que  antes  otro  labio  no  estrecho. 
Luro  hacerme  feliz,  y  envanecido, 
Mi  labio  lo  comprime  y  otro  no  1' 

"  You  must  pardon  me,  Garton,  for  the  liberty  I 

12* 


138  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OH, 

took  in  reading,  but  I  really  could  not  avoid  it.  Be 
sides,  being  only  a  quotation,  however  expressive, 
renders  it  a  pardonable  action.  Who  is  the  fair 
lady,  whose  lip  has  been  hallowed  to  your  touch 
alone  !  Come,  I  must  know." 

He  held  the  paper  in  his  hand,  his  merry  face 
kindled  and  glowing  with  mischief.  Through  the 
mind  of  the  tortured  man  before  him  ran  a  remem 
brance  of  what  he  had  once  said  with  regard  to  the 
nature  of  a  Prince  when  once  suspicion  was  aroused, 
and  cold  drops  rose  like  dew  upon  his  forehead. 

"You  do  not  know — you  have  not  examined  the 
paper  ?  "  he  faltered. 

"No.  What  is  it?  shall  I  look?"  and  he  was 
about  to  open  it. 

"  For  heaven's  sake — no,  my  friend  !  Give  it  to 
me,"  and  he  almost  snatched  it  from  his  hand  to  hide 
it  instantly  in  his  bosom.  The  merry  face  clouded, 
whilst  an  expression  of  surprise  and  wounded  feeling 
dawned  there  instead. 

"  Nathaniel,  is  this  the  way  to  treat  a  friend  ? 
You  looked  as  if  you  feared  I  should  look  into  your 
secrets  in  spite  of  you,  which  does  not  betray  a 
friendly  trust.  If  I  thought  to  amuse  myself  at  your 
expense,  I  disclaim  any  dishonorable  intentions  of 
taking  further  advantage  of  your  carelessness,  if 
there  is  in  truth  need  for  a  disclaimer." 

"  Indeed  there  is  none  !  "  Mr.  Garton  hastened  to 
say,  much  hurt  and  troubled  at  the  changed  tone. 
"  Forgive  me  for  my  impatience,  and  be  indulgent 
still  if  I  decline  to  explain  anything  about  this  unfor 
tunate  paper.  It  has  reference  to  a  miserable  pas- 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      139 

sage  in  my  life,  and  could  give  you  only  pain  without 
bringing  me  relief.  Will  you  try  to  be  satisfied  with 
this?" 

"  Yes — but  trust  me,  Nathaniel,  and  do  not  fear  to 
share  your  troubles  with  me,  whatever  they  may  be. 
I  do  not  say  this  to  compel  your  confidence,  but  to 
assure  you  of  my  sympathy  and  my  aid  wherever 
human  love  and  service  may  be  welcome." 

A  keener  pang  never  convulsed  the  heart  of  man 
than  that  which  wrung  Mr.  Garton's  at  that  mo 
ment.  He  surrendered  his  hand  to  the  pressure  of 
his  friend's,  but  his  voice  was  too  husky  for  the  ad 
vent  of  intelligible  words.  Looking  into  his  eyes, 
Mr.  Prince  saw  womanly  tears  had  dimmed  them, 
and  his  lip  trembled.  Never  before  had  he  known 
him  so  moved. 

"  It  must  be  a  sad  passage  indeed,  whose  memory 
can  so  disturb  you  now.  Is  there  no  help,  no  relief 
in  the  world  ?  " 

"  None  in  the  world.  If  I  could  wipe  it  out  by  a 
sacrifice  of  one-half  my  future,  I  would  gladly  do  it. 
But  that  cannot  be,  and  this  talk  is  foolish.  Only 
tell  me  I  am  wholly  forgiven  for  having  pained  you, 
and  that  you  will  not  withdraw  your  regard  and  con 
fidence  because  I  am  forced  to  appear  reticent  ?  " 

"  Certainly,  and  since  it  distresses  you  so,  think  no 
more  about  it." 

"  You  know  there  are  things  which  cannot  be  con 
fided  to  the  dearest  of  our  earthly  friends  ;  and  yet 
it  is  not  for  lack  of  trust  that  we  withhold  them." 

"  True.  Pray  do  not  consider  further  protest  nec 
essary.  Eest  in  peace,  and  for  whatever  pain  you 


140  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

suffer,  may  heaven  grant  a  balm,  and  speedily. 
Good-night." 

For  a  moment  they  looked  into  each  other's  eyes, 
then  separated,  Mr.  Garton  hastening  back  to  his 
own  room  in  an  agony  of  distress  which  he  longed 
to  indulge  without  the  witness  of  that  gentle,  noble 
eye.  Once  there,  safely  locked  in,  he  dropped  into  a 
chair,  and  covered  his  face  with  his  hands.  The  es 
cape  had  been  so  narrow — the  danger  had  been  so 
fearful,  he  stood  appalled  in  remembrance.  Without 
dreaming  of  ill,  Mr.  Prince  had  held  in  his  hand  the 
instrument  of  destruction.  It  had  lain  near  his  lov 
ing,  trusting  heart,  and  wakened  no  fear.  One 
glance  inside  the  paper,  and  how  different  had  been 
the  scene !  The  thought  of  it  sent  his  blood  chill 
ingly  through  every  vein. 

Hour  after  hour  he  sat  there,  struggling  with  him 
self  for  the  mastery  over  feelings  that  would  arise  in 
defiance  of  his  will.  Once  he  took  out  the  drawing 

O 

and  was  going  to  burn  it,  but  a  spell  seemed  upon 
him.  He  could  not  see  it  wither  and  curl  up  in  the 
flames — the  fair  semblance  of  what  he  once  loved 
with  all  his  soul !  Instead,  he  laid  it  away  in  a  se 
cret  drawer  with  a  few  other  things  sacredly  kept, 
and  locked  it  securely.  Then  he  took  out  a  journal 
and  added  many  pages  to  the  history  there  penned, 
after  which  he  paced  the  floor  until  daylight.  He 
could  not  rest,  and  what  he  did  seemed  a  necessity, 
as  if  in  preparation  for  some  great  change.  He 
wrote  minutely  and  clearly,  though  without  dream 
ing  that  the  words  would  meet  other  eyes  than  his 
own,  and  thus  bring  to  light  the  hidden  facts  of  a 


SII.V    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  141 

history  which  even  he  had  imperfectly  read.  But  to 
mortal  eyes  the  future  is  impenetrable.  Not  the 
faintest  gleam  of  light  reaches  beyond  the  hour  in 
which  we  live;  nor  can  we  know,  in  closing  our  eyes 
for  a  brief  rest,  if  they  may  ever  open  again  upon 
earth. 


142  EIGHT  AND    WJJONGJ    OB, 


CHAPTER  XII. 

FORE SH ADO  WINGS. 

THE  Sabbath  rose  bright  and  clear.  Down  from 
the  gorgeous  hills  swept  a  gentle  breeze  laden  with 
spicy  autumn  odors,  and  swaying  softly  the  stately 
dahlias  and  snowy  chrysanthemums.  Overhead  the 
sky  hung  spotlessly  pure,  with  not  even  a  fleecy 
cloud  floating  against  the  pale  azure.  Blue  mists 
curled  over  the  mountains,  and  the  quiet  was  so 
profound,  the  roar  and  rush  of  the  river  as  the  wa 
ters  dashed  through  the  shoals  far  below  Princeton, 
could  be  distinctly  heard. 

Miss  Eldridge  stepped  out  upon  the  terrace, 
around  which  a  few  hardy  vines  still  clung,  laden 
with  crimson  flowers — and  looked  abroad  with  a 
£alm,  yet  intense  worship  of  the  beautiful  in  her 
heart,  and  serenely  shining  through  her  gentle  eyes. 
Here  were  no  rude  rush  and  jar — no  glaring  incon 
sistencies  to  pain  the  sight.  Mansion  and  cottage 
were  wrapped  in  the  same  holy  hush  of  Sabbath 
loveliness,  and  the  streets  were  free  from  all  objects 
that  could  break  the  silence  with  a  sound  of  .-discord. 

A  row  of  rustic  seats  were  ranged  upon  the  ter 
race,  and,  brushing  the  leaves  from  one,  she  sat 


SHE   TOLD   THE  TRUTH  AT   LAST.  143 

down,  leaning  against  the  arm  dreamingly  gazing 
over  the  landscape  with  soulful  eyes. 

While  she  sat  thus  the  door  opened,  and  a  light 
step  sounded  upon  the  stone  floor.  She  did  not  look 
around,  but  a  faint  tint,  like  the  delicate  flush  of  a 
sea-shell,  mantled  her  cheek.  The  moment  after 
ward,  a  shade  of  disappointment  crossed  her  feat 
ures,  as  Mr.  Bruce  bade  her  good-morning  in  a 
genial  tone. 

"  I  do  not  wonder  to  find  you  out  in  the  enjoyment 
of  such  bewildering  beauty.  One  falls  hopelessly  in 
love  with  the  country,  having  it  presented  from  such 
a  stand-point  as  this.  How  beautifully  these  hills 
rise  and  fall  in  abrupt  and  picturesque  views  ;  and 
how  lovely  the  gleam  of  the  river  skirting  the  town. 
Of  what  does  it  remind  you  ?  " 

"A  description  in  Aldrich's  poem,  Castlenoire: 

'  Here  the  land  in  grassy  swells  gently  broke  ;  there  sunk  in 

dells, 

With  mosses  green  and  purple,  and  prongs  of  rock  and  peat, 
Here,  in  statue-like  repose,  an  old  wrinkled  mountain  rose,' " 

— pointing  to  a  large  mountain  rising  north.  "  But 
the  likeness  there  ceases,  for  his  head  is  crowned 
with  hues  as  gorgeous  as  the  '  tiger  lilies '  of  which 
my  poet  sings.  I  can  imagine  those  trees  stripped 
bare,  and  snows  lying  whitely  upon  the  summit  of 
the  hills.  The  glitter  of  ice-drops  on  the  boughs 
in  a  winter  day,  and  the  sullen  murmur  of  waters 
locked  under  the  frozen  crystal  of  the  river,  would 
make  this  place  no  less  attractive  than  now." 

Mr.  Bruce  shrugged  his  shoulders  and  made  a 
grimace. 


144  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OH, 

"Beautiful  it  certainly  would  be,  but  cold!  I  love 
warmth  and  vivid  coloring  too  well  to  long  for  a 
glimpse  of  winter's  handiwork  in  these  fair  mount 
ains.  Here  it  would  be  like  a  Chinese  community  in 
mourning.  His  white  robes  would  too  painfully  re 
mind  me  of  the  dead  summer — the  passed  autumn ; 
and  when  he  shakes  his  snowy  lucks  over  my  rain 
bow  tints,  and  sweeps  from  the  woods  their  odors  of 
spice  with  his  icy  breath,  I  shall  rejoice  in  being 
cosily  shut  up  in  my  bachelor  quarters,  with  the  rush 
and  turmoil  of  the  metropolis  around  me." 

"•  Tastes  differ,  and  it  is  well,  I  suppose,  for  the 
sake  of  variety.  I  have  accepted  an  invitation  to 
remain  for  some  weeks,  and  I  expect  to  enjoy  the 
scenes  you  dread,  ere  I  return  to  the  city." 

Mr.  Bruce  appeared  surprised  and  not  a  little  dis 
appointed  : 

"  I  am  sorry  to  hear  this.  We  shall  miss  you  in 
our  circle  sadly,  and  while  I  cannot  feel  it  otherwise 
than  selfish  to  urge  it,  I  am  still  disposed  to  express  a 
strong  desire  that  you  may  reconsider  your  decision." 

"  Why  should  I  ?  No  one  will  miss  me,  and  I 
shall  be  far  happier  here." 

She  regretted  her  speech  the  moment  it  was  ut 
tered,  for  it  gave  him  an  opportunity  to  say  what 
she  did  not  wish  to  hear. 

"  Is  it  kind  to  say  this  ?  You  know  that  all  will 
miss  you,  and  I  especially.  Oh,  Miss  Eldridge,  if  I 
could  hope  to  produce  any  impression  upon  you  by 
the  avowal,  I  would  tell  you  how  constantly  you  are 
in  my  thoughts,  and  how  happy  I  should  be  to  know 
that  you  do  not  wholly  dislike  me." 


SUE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      145 

"  I  have  no  reason  to  dislike  you,  Mr.  Bruce ;  but 
it  is  worse  than  vain  to  waste  thoughts  upon  me.  I 
am  ungrateful  enough  to  feel  no  pleasure  in  your 
avowal,  and  too  selfish  to  forego  my  visit  here  for 
the  sake  of  pleasing  others." 

Her  reply  was  purposely  cold  and  ungracious,  but 
in  her  heart  she  felt  the  pain  his  face  plainly  .ex 
pressed.  He  sighed,  and  said,  regretfully  : 

"  I  know,  at  least,  that  you  avoid  me,  and  more 
especially  since  we  came  here.  Once  I  hoped  it 
might  be  different.  Am  I  never  to  cherish  that  hope 
again  ?  " 

"  No,  Mr.  Bruce,"  she  said,  rising  and  assuming 
a  serious  tone  that  was  honest  and  positive  without 
being  cold.  "  By  my  manner  I  have  endeavored  to 
spare  both  myself  and  you.  Finding  now  that  I 
cannot,  I  am  forced  to  speak  plainly,  and  beg  that 
you  will  seek  elsewhere  the  interest  which  it  is  not 
in  my  power  to  give  in  return  for  that  you  have  ex 
pressed  toward  me." 

"And  which  you  have  probably  given  elsewhere," 
he  replied,  with  some  bitterness,  his  brow  flushing. 

"  I  do  not  know  what  you  mean." 

"Then  you  are  less  discerning  than  most  ladies. 
Prince  Hill  appears  to  possess  various  attractions, 
and  while  I  cannot  be  expected  to  appreciate  them, 
I  am  assured  that  you  will  not  be  at  a  loss  to  find 
sympathy  in  your  pleasures." 

Neck  and  brow  crimsoned  angrily  at  this  ungen 
erous  attack.  She  turned  her  eyes  full  upon  him, 
now  scornful  and  fathomless  in  their  depths  of  out 
raged  feeling.  He  quailed  under  them,  and  en- 
13 


148  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

deavored  to  stammer  an  apology.  She  did  not 
deign  a  further  reproof,  but  turned  and  walked 
proudly  to  the  other  end  of  the  terrace.  He  hesi 
tated  and  looked  penitent  and  mortified  at  his  own 
folly.  In  another  moment  he  would  have  followed, 
humbly  to  plead  forgiveness  for  the  offense  of  which 
he  had.  been  guilty,  but  his  intention  was  frustrated 
by  the  appearance  of  Mr.  Garton,  whom  he  had  be 
gun  to  look  upon  as  a  rival.  Mr.  Bruce  answered  his 
salutation  as  graciously  as  he  could,  and  beat  a  hasty 
retreat,  leaving  the  open  field  to  Mr.  Garton.  That 
gentleman  saw  at  a  glance  something  had  gone 
wrong,  and  thought  his  coming  inopportune.  It 
was  too  late  to  retreat,  however,  and  he  made  his 
way  to  her  side.  Her  greeting  was  cold  and  con 
strained  to  a  degree  that  was  surprising,  and  his 
fears  instantly  pointed  to  a  different  cause.  Was 
she  thinking  of  that  drawing?  And  had  she,  after 
a  night's  reflection,  concluded  that  it  was  best  to  re 
pel  what  she  must  have  considered  a  dawning  inter 
est,  as  his  words  were  intended  to  prove  ?  The 
position  for  both  was  embarrassing  in  the  extreme. 

"  I  fear  my  coming  must  be  unwelcome,  Miss 
Eldridge.  If  so,  do  not  hesitate  to  send  me  away." 

"  No  one  can  be  quite  so  welcome  as  Mr.  Garton," 
she  answered,  frankly,  her  manner  changing  at  once 
on  perceiving  the  absence  of  Mr.  Bruce.  The  tone 
was  so  sincere,  the  expression  of  her  face  so  sweet, 
he  felt  himself  soothed  and  comforted  in  the  wretch 
edness  that  had  overtaken  him.  Very  gratefully  he 
thanked  her,  and  accepted  the  temporary  respite  her 
presence  gave  to  his  gnawing  pain. 


SHE    TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  147 

"  How  pale  and  weary  you  look,"  she  exclaimed, 
suddenly,  observing  his  haggard  face.  "I  hope  you 
are  not  one  of  those  'midnight  students  o'er  the 
dream  of  sages,'  who  consume  the  proper  hours  of 
rest  by  improper  labor." 

"  No  ;  but  I  sometimes  pass  sleepless  nights,  nev 
ertheless  ;  and  I  had  that  disagreeable  experience 
last  night." 

"  Horrible ! — to  lie  and  coax  the  somnolent  god  in 
vain !  If  Young  conceived  all  his  '  Night  Thoughts ' 
in  the  night  time,  truly,  he  must  have  been  a  misera 
ble  man,  and  purchased  his  fame  at  heavy  cost  to 
mind  and  body." 

"Doubtless  he  did,  and  we  are  gamers  by  hia 
loss.  But  I  ? — who  shall  be  the  better  for  my  night 
watches  ?  I  am  sometimes  tempted  to  think  life  a 
very  miserable  farce,  indeed,  where  some  people  are 
concerned — so  little  are  they  of  consequence  in  the 
world." 

"  Oh,  you  have  risen  with  a  pair  of  '  discontented 
spectacles '  on  this  morning." 

"By  no  means — I  did  not  rise  at  all,  not  having 
lain  down.  But  I  have  no  doubt  my  mood  is  less 
gracious  than  usual,  which  is  not  saying  much  for 
myself.  Possibly  a  good  breakfast  and  a  substantial 
sermon  may  have  the  effect  of  taking  off  the  discon 
tented  spectacles  which  you  just  now  thought  you 
had  discovered.  Are  you  going  to  church  ?  " 

"  Yes.  It  is  a  glorious  day  for  church-going. 
One  feels  reverent  and  desirous  to  be  good  before 
hand  ;  therefore  the  good  seed  may  not  fall  in  stony 
places  altogether." 


148  EIGHT    AND    WEOXG  ;     OK, 

"  Let  me  have  the  pleasure  of  accompanying  you. 
Who  knows  but  a  germ  may  be  planted  in  my  stony 
nature,  to  spring  up  and  bear  fruit  to  my  everlasting 
good?" 

"  That  may  rest  largely  with  yourself.  Is  it  not 
in  our  power  to  clear  away  the  stones  and  till  the 
soil  for  the  reception  of  divine  truths,  sown  by  the 
laborers  He  has  called  to  His  work  ?  " 

"  I  do  not  know.  My  personal  experience  has  not 
led  me  to  believe  so  comforting  a  doctrine.  I  want 
to  give  root  to  the  seed,  and  feel  its  strength  a  sup 
port  when  I  am  weak ;  but  I  cannot  do  it  any  more 
than  Pharaoh  could  relent  when  God  had  hardened 
his  heart." 

"  Do  we,  in  this  day,  need  proof  of  God's  great 
ness,  and  goodness,  and  power  ?  If  He  hardened  the 
hearts  of  the  Egyptians,  it  was  only  to  show  to  the 
oppressors  and  the  ignorant  how  infinitely  beyond 
them  His  power  extended.  Since  that  age,  a  living 
truth  was  sent  to  us  through  a  glorious  medium,  and 
He  no  longer  hardens  the  hearts  of  men  against 
Himself  and  His  commandments.  These  are  the 
words  He  lovingly  utters  to  every  soul  now  :  '  Come 
unto  me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and 
I  will  give  you  rest.' " 

"  Rest,"  he  repeated,  with  a  deep  inspiration, 
"  The  word  has  a  sweet  sound  but  is  impossible  in  re 
alization.  There  is  not  a  heart  on  earth  which  knows 
its  full  meaning — or  can,  till  the — end.  tlow  near  or 
how  far  that  may  be  from  us,  who  can  say  ?  *  We  see 
through  a  glass,  darkly,'  and  my  eyes  are  weary  striv 
ing  for  the  light.  Do  you  often  think  of  death  ?  " 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TIIUTU    AT    LAST.  149 

"  Yes.  I  was  thinking  of  it  when  I  came  out  here 
this  morning,  and  wondering  as  I  looked  at  the  beau 
tiful  world,  whether  we  could  gather  from  it  any  real 
idea  of  what  is  to  come." 

"  How  can  we  know  that  there  is  anything  to 
come  ?  " 

He  searched  her  face  earnestly,  a  wistful  question 
ing  in  his  eyes. 

"  You  do  not  doubt  it,"  she  returned,  smiling  up 
at  him  confidently. 

"No,  but  there  are  moments  when  such  thoughts 
take  possession  of  us  all,  I  presume.  If  we  indulge 
them,  the  result  is  a  perplexity  that  drives  us  hither 
and  thither,  like  fragments  of  a  wreck  upon  a  tem 
pest-tossed  ocean." 

"  Then  why  indulge  in  them  ?  A  season  of  doubt 
is  a  season  of  torture.  My  faith  is  like  a  child's,  and 
I  would  not  give  it  up  for  all  the  glories  of  this 
world.  I  feel  that  I  was  not  created  for  this  little 
span  of  life  alone,  where  we  are  too  often  fretted  and 
vexed  through  a  miserable  existence.  That  within 
me,  which  I  cannot  understand,  is  still  potent  enough 
in  power  to  make  me  feel  its  greatness  above  simple 
clay.  It  points  to  the  all-enduring  work  of  God, 
showing  me  how  all  things  die  to  live  again  in  fairer 
and  in  different  forms.  And  I  am  assured  that  I 
shall  rise  from  my  sleep  in  the  grave  to  a  grander 
life,  as  the  butterfly  escapes  from  its  shell  to  spread 
golden  spotted  wings  to  the  sun." 

"  But  the  after  life  ?  What  is  that  ?  If  we  could 
but  know !  All  histories  are  faulty  ;  and  who  shall 
prove  those  things  on  which  we  base  our  faith  and 
13* 


150  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

hope,  wholly  true?  Bright  are  the  dreams  we 
dream,  colored  by  this  faith  and  shaped  by  this 
hope.  But  from  the  invisible  world  no  disembodied 
soul  has  ever  returned  to  tell  us  of  its  after  fate." 

"  We  cannot  know  this.  Often  it  would  seem  as 
if  invisible  agencies  must  control  our  actions  when 
we  are  forced  to  do  things  wholly  at  variance  with 
judgment  and  inclination,  and  which  result  in  our 
own  good.  I  imagine  better  influences  around  me 
always,  but  I  have  no  faith  in  their  ability  to  hold 
communion  directly  with  the  material  world." 

"  Could  that  be  possible,  doubts  would  no  longer 
exist.  No.  If  the  spirits  of  the  departed  could  re 
turn,  surely  it  would  be  to  those  struggling  ones 
who  long  for  a  clear  knowledge  of  the  truth,  and 
not  to  the  ignorant,  careless,  thoughtless  class  claim 
ing  to  hold  converse  with  angels !  Bah  !  I  am  so 
sick  of  trickery  and  deception  where  the  purity  of 
truth  alone  should  exist.  How  shall  I  escape  it? 
You  are  not  driven  restlessly  to  and  fro  by  uncer 
tainties.  Can  you  teach  me  a  part  of  your  cheering 
philosophy,  that  I  may  be  able  to  accept  whatever 
may  come  contentedly  ?  " 

"  I  fear  not,  for  you  would  not  accept  my  teach 
ing.  A  woman's  faith  is  all  she  has,  no  matter  how 
she  comes  by  it.  If  we  tell  you,  a  thousand  argu 
ments  are  launched  against  us.  What  we  receive 
as  simple  truth,  you  seek  to  undermine,  laughing 
the  while  at  the  ignorance  which  leaves  us  in  bliss. 
Were  we  to  seek  for  flaws  in  our  priceless  jewels, 
contentment  might  flee  us  also." 

"  Well,  if  the  flaws  were  not  in  your  jewels,  you 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH    AT   LAST.  151 

could  not  find  them  by  the  most  minute  search,"  he 
smilingly  argued. 

"  Those  who  want  to  find  them  may  do  so.  There 
are  such  things  as  optical  illusions,  and  tricks  of  the 
imagination,  to  say  nothing  of  the  self-conceit  which 
may  lead  us  to  declare  against  the  established  truth 
of  ages.  If,  as  some  seem  anxious  to  prove,  the  life 
of  man  ceases  with  this  world,  why  should  all  the 
beings  of  the  earth  cherish  the  same  vain  dream  ? 
Why  did  the  Greeks  worship  their  gods,  or  the 
Hindoos  set  up  their  gaudy  idols  ?  Why  should  the 
Indian  talk  of  the  *  happy  hunting  grounds,'  or  the 
Kirghis  bury  with  their  dead  the  best  dress,  hunt 
ing-knife  and  rifle,  and  the  faithful  horse  and  dog,  to 
render  him  presentable  in  the  new  land  to  which  he 
is  traveling?  Throughout  the  earth  some  mode  of 
worship  proclaims  man  the  possessor  of  the  inherent 
belief  that  something  within  him  must  live  after 
death.  The  Japanese  deify  their  great  men,  and 
pray  to  them,  as  the  Catholics  pray  to  their  saints  ; 
only  the  heroes  are  themselves  the  controlling  pow 
ers,  while  the  Catholics  own  a  God  and  Saviour." 

"And  these  things  are  proofs  to  you  of  the  immor 
tality  of  the  soul  ?  " 

"  Yes,  as  satisfactory  as  I  can  ask,  in  conjunction 
with  the  Book  which  has  been  given  us.  And  they 
all  teach  the  one  lesson  which  Tennyson  expresses  in 
a  verse  of  his  Introduction  to  In  Memoriam.  He 

says: 

'  We  have  but  faith,  we  cannot  know, 
For  knowledge  is  of  things  we  see ; 
And  yet  we  trust  it  comes  from  Thee- 
A  beam  in  darkness — let  it  grow.' 


152  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

Take  this  '  beam  in  darkness,'  Mr.  Garton,  and  let 
it  grow  in  your  heart.  There  is  no  other  comfort  in 
the  world,  apart  from  faith." 

"  Is  yours  strong  enough  to  sustain  you  under  all 
difficulties  ?  " 

"Perhaps  I  cannot  answer  positively  as  to  that.  I 
have  not  been  very  seriously  tried.  But  I  believe 
that  I  can  bear  any  blow  that  may  come  to  me,  and 
feel  resigned." 

"  Even  were  you  to  find  yourself  stripped  of  all 
you  held  dearest  in  life,  and  had  no  reason  to  hope 
that  joy  could  ever  again  come  to  you  ?  " 

"  It  is  a  hard  question,"  she  said,  her  ardor  damp 
ened,  her  face  serious.  "I  know  how  the  human 
heart  rebels  against  trials,  and  I  should  have  to  strug 
gle.  But  I  should  conquer  at  last,  and  be  happier 
in  the  belief  that  God  knows  what  is  best  for  me." 

"  You  cannot  think  that  He  takes  cognizance  of  all 
earth's  miserable  creatures,  and  controls  them  to  cer 
tain  ends  ?  In  that  case,  do  you  suppose  a  loving 
and  just  God  could  create  and  lead  us  on  to  the  de 
struction  we  have  held  up,  a  crying  terror  before 
the  eyes  of  sinners  ?  " 

"  If  the  hairs  of  the  head  are  numbered,  and  no 
sparrow  is  allowed  to  fall  to  the  ground  unheeded  by 
Him,  there  is  no  reason  in  doubting  that  He  will 
control  those  who  give  themselves  to  Him  and  His 
work.  All  of  us  are  born  in  sin  ;  but  He  has  pro 
vided  a  means  for  our  salvation,  and  leaves  us  to 
choose.  If  we  come  to  Him,  we  are  guided  by  Him  ; 
if  we  go  from  Him,  dare  we  say  He  leads  us  to  our 
own  destruction,  after  having  created  us  ?  " 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TEUTH    AT    LAST.  153 

"  You  should  have  gone  into  the  ministry,  Miss 
Eld  ridge.  I  could  more  easily  be*  converted  under 
you  than  by  one  of  the  long-faced  priests  who  take 
pleasure  in  assuring  me  that  I  have  an  immortal 
soul,  doomed  to  eternal  punishment." 

Something  in  his  expression  made  her  feel  vexed 
and  uneasy.  She  thought  he  had  been  forcing  her 
to  talk  for  his  entertainment,  and  was  no  more  a 
skeptic  than  herself. 

"  Now  you  do  me  injustice,"  he  said,  reading  her 
face.  "  I  acknowledge  myself  in  an  unfair  mood 
this  morning ;  but  I  have  not  tested  you  without 
purpose.  What  you  have  said  has  done  me  good, 
and  I  shall  remember  your  words  gratefully.  While 
I  have  not  lost  the  faith  my  mother  taught  me,  I  am 
often  sadly  tossed  by  doubts  and  fears.  For  some 
reason  they  have  taken  stronger  hold  upon  me  now 
than  usual,  and  I  want  to  get  rid  of  them." 

The  church-going  party  gathered  in  the  hall  at 
the  appointed  hour,  and  walked  down  the  Hill  to 
gether.  But  at  its  base  they  separated.  Princeton 
boasted  of  four  churches,  and  each  was  destined  to 
the  honor  of  hearers  from  Prince  Hill.  Mrs.  Darby 
and  her  husband  accompanied  their  host  and  hostess 
to  the  Presbyterian,  by  far  the  most  handsome  and 
stately  edifice  in  town,  of  its  kind.  The  others  went 
to  .the  Methodist  and  to  the  Baptist,  while  Mr.  Gar- 
ton  and  his  fair  companion  quietly  walked  into  the 
little  white  building  whose  stained  glass  windows 
and  cross-crowned  spire  proclaimed  its  denomination. 

During  the  services,  he  sat  at  her  side,  knelt  by 
her,  turned  the  leaves  of  her  prayer-book,  and  joined 


154  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

in  the  responses  with  a  clear,  precise  voice.  Her  ear 
detected  the  mechanical  tones,  utterly  devoid  of  feel 
ing,  and  her  warm  heart  ached.  She  went  to  church 
with  a  pleasurable,  sense  of  duty,  a  longing  to  be 
taught — a  desire  for  more  devout  and  direct  com 
munion  with  Gotl.  Could  it  be  possible  that  any 
soul  was  so  shut  out  from  the  warmth  and  light  of 
His  love  as  to  be  unable  to  feel  an  interest  in  acting 
and  hearing  that  which  constitutes  the  laws  of  the 
Father  ?  In  darkness  and  blindness  he  was  groping 
hopelessly,  and  her  soul  was  moved  to  compassion. 
An  intense  longing  entered  her  heart ;  all  her  silent 
prayers  were  for  him,  this  stranger  whom  she  had 
known  but  a  little  while,  yet  whose  salvation  had 
become  a  dear  and  first  wish.  The  thoughts  that 
crowded  upon  her  forced  tears  to  her  eyes,  that 
brimmed  over  the  white  lids  and  dropped  down 
upon  the  leaves  of  her  prayer-book.  Her  hand 
trembled  and  her  bosom  heaved  with  silent  sobs, 
which  Mr.  Garton  could  not  but  observe  with  won 
der.  What  was  there  in  the  services  to  move  her 
so?  Nothing  that  she  was  not  accustomed  to  see 
every  Sabbath.  The  minister  who  ascended  the 
pulpit  was  neither  learned  nor  interesting.  On  the 
contrary,  his  oratory  lacked  force,  and  his  reasoning 
lacked  power,  and  not  a  word  he  uttered  was  calcu 
lated  to  stir  the  fountain  of  tears.  Still  her  tears 
fell,  as  he  saw  by  occasional  sly  glances  at  her 
flushed  face,  which  the  thin  veil  refused  to  conceal. 
Both  were  glad  when  they  were  able  to  pass  out 
from  the  eager,  curious  glances  bent  painfully  upon 
them,  and  breathe  the  calming  spicy  air. 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  155 

As  they  descended  the  steps,  he  took  the  book, 
and  they  walked  away  silently,  moving  with  slow 
steps  to  the  brow  of  the  hill.  There  he  paused 
where  a  by-path  led  off  through  a  line  of  stately 
oaks  and  pines  skirting  the  lawn,  and  for  the  first 
time  spoke  to  her. 

"  It  will  be  some  time  before  luncheon.  Will  you 
walk  through  this  path  with  me?  I  will  take  you 
through  the  shrubbery  and  garden  as  we  go  back, 
and  the  walk  will  do  you  good." 

She  threw  back  her  veil  and  looked  up  gratefully 
in  thanks  for  his  consideration.  They  turned  into 
the  path  and  proceeded  onward  to  a  huge,  moss- 
covered  stone,  and  there  sat  down  in  the  sunshine. 

"  Now  tell  me,"  he  begged,  "  what  has  occurred 
to  disturb  you  so  much  ?  Of  course  I  do  not  wish 
to  be  impertinent,  but  you  cannot  wonder  at  my  de 
sire  to  know." 

A  burning  blush  stained  her  cheeks,  but  she  an 
swered  candidly : 

"  I  was  thinking  of  all  you  said  to  me,  and  was 
pitying  you,  Mr.  Garton." 

"  And  were  those  blessed  tears  shed  for  me  ?  "  he 
asked,  a  surprised  and  eager  expression  spreading 
over  his  face,  as  he  reverently  unclosed  the  book  and 
looked  at  the  blistered  leaves  still  damp  with  them. 

"  Yes ;  I  could  not  help  it." 

He  turned  away  his  head,  and  his  lips  moved. 
Underneath  the  calm  she  did  not  try  to  penetrate. 
The  heart  of  the  man  was  beating  fast.  Every  fiber 
of  his  being  thrilled  to  a  sense  of  delight,  a  revelry 
of  silent  joy  at  being  so  cared  for.  He  saw  the 


156  EIGHT   AND    WKONG;     OR, 

pure  sincerity  of  her  nature,  and  knew  that  no  art 
prompted  the  action  he  had  witnessed.  She  had 
tried  to  conceal  her  emotion,  and  being  unable  to  do 
so,  she  had  confessed  its  cause  frankly.  Her  truth 
and  goodness  inspired  him  with  respect.  Her  sim 
plicity  shaped  a  hope  he  had  not  dared  before  to 
cherish.  He  caught  it  joyously,  and  enshrined  it  in 
his  heart,  with  a  murmur  of  thanks  that  reached  no 
human  ear. 

What  he  thought  and  felt  she  could  not  divine, 
until  she  caught  a  glimpse  of  his  radiant  face.  But 
without  looking  at  her,  he  tore  a  tear-wet  leaf  from 
its  place,  and  hid  it  in  his  bosom. 

"  This  shall  go  with  me — my  priceless  amulet — 
the  first  tears  ever  shed  for  my  unhappy  soul,  and 
consecrating  the  words  to  me  that  shall  henceforth 
be  mine.  What  good  angel  sent  you  across  my  path, 
at  this,  of  all  times  ?  If  ever  the  tears  of  repentance 
moisten  my  eyes,  they  shall  fall  where  yours  of  com 
passion  have  fallen." 

Her  lips  quivered,  but  she  dared  not  trust  herself 
,to  speak,  and  he  took  her  little  gloved  hand  and 
pressed  it  gently. 

"  Just  now  all  my  heart  and  soul  are  stirred,"  he 
said,  retaining  the  hand  he  had  taken.  "  From  the 
depths  of  my  nature,  1  desire  to  be  all  that  God  in 
tended  the  men  He  created  to  be  and  to  accomplish. 
Yet  I  know  myself  so  well,  I  am  assured  that  all  this 
will  pass,  unless  I  have  some  one  to  help  me  keep 
these  wishes  alive.  Will  you  do  it?  With  your 
aid  I  may  yet  be  a  happier  and  a  better  man." 

What  tender-hearted  woman,  thrilled  with  syinpa- 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  157 

thy  for  an  unhappy  man,  could  resist  such  an  ap 
peal  ?  Her  eyes  filled  again,  and  her  voice  trembled 
in  answering : 

"  If  aid  of  mine  can  accomplish  such  a  work,  you 
shall  not  strive  in  vain  for  the  peace  that  '  passeth 
understanding.'  " 

He  thanked  her  only  with  his  eyes,  but  his  joy 
was  great,  and  surpassingly  sweet. 

"  For  this  day,  at  least,  I  will  be  happy,"  was 
his  mental  resolve,  and  he  was  so.  He  talked  much 
and  well,  betraying  the  current  of  his  feelings  so 
plainly,  that  her  heart  was  kept  in  a  continually 
pleasant  flutter. 

When  they  returned  to  the  house,  his  mood  did 
not  pass.  It  lasted  throughout  the  day,  and  ex 
tended  charitably  to  all.  Even  Mrs.  Prince,  between 
whom  and  him  only  the  most  formal  courtesies  had 
passed,  felt  the  change  gratefully.  He  was  now 
courteous  and  kind,  and  woke  in  her  a  hope  that 
was  refreshing.  Womanlike,  she  could  not  forbear  to 
question  him,  as  he  stood  at  her  side  for  a  moment 
by  the  window,  ostensibly  looking  out  at  the  shrub 
bery,  lighted  by  the  splendor  of  the  autumn  sun. 

"  What  has  put  you  into  such  gracious  spirits  ?  " 
she  asked  ;  and  his  unexpected  answer  amazed  her. 
Taking  the  torn  leaf  from  his  pocket,  he  read  in  a 
low,  exultant  tone  from  the  Litany  : 

"  That  it  may  please  Thee  to  give  us  true  repent 
ance  ;  to  forgive  us  all  our  sins,  negligences,  igno 
rances  ;  and  to  endue  us  with  the  grace  of  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  to  amend  our  lives  according  to  Thy  Holy 

Word." 

14 


158  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  You  speak  in  riddles — a  sphinx.  Explain,"  she 
demanded,  seeing  that  he  meant  to  give  her  no  other 
answer.  But  he  smiled,  carefully  returned  the  leaf 
to  its  hiding-place,  and  walked  away. 

"  Ah,"  she  murmured,  with  a  low  laugh,  "  I  see 
what  it  is  now.  My  quondam  lover  is  in  love  once 
more.  Be  it  so !  I  may  hope  then  to  find  some 
peace ;  for  what  man  in  love  ever  troubled  himself 
about  anybody  else  ?  " 

Accordingly  her  spirits  rose  also,  and  she  was  de 
lightful  all  the  evening. 

When  Miss  Eldridge  went  up  to  her  room  for  the 
Alight,  she  found  an  elegant  prayer-book  lying  upon 
the  toilette-table.  The  fly-leaf  bore  her  name,  writ 
ten  in  a  bold,  manly  hand.  A  little  note  accompa 
nied  it,  begging  that  she  would  accept  it  in  the  place 
of  the  one  he  had  despoiled  of  a  treasure.  The  mes 
sage  was  simple  and  earnest,  and  closed  with  a  hope 
that  the  angels  might  guard  her  innocent  slumbers. 

And  she? — she  knelt  in  her  spotless  robes  and  an 
gelic  beauty,  praying  for  him,  as  those  pray  only 
whose  hearts  are  wrapped  in  their  petition.  With  a 
beautiful  blush  at  her  own  action,  she  took  the  note 
up  and  kissed  it,  after  which  she  turned  out  the  light 
and  lay  thinking  of  him  until  she  fell  asleep — the 
missive  pressed  against  her  soft  cheek. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  159 


CHAPTER 

WAKMHSTG   A   SNAKE   IN   ONE'S   BOSOM. 

ONE  little  week  brought  a  variety  of  changes  to 
the  people  on  the  Hill.  All  the  guests,  with  the  ei^ 
ception  of  Miss  Eldridge,  had  departed,  an:3  Mr. 
Garton  had  resumed  the  routine  of  duties  which 
brought  him  to  Princeton.  In  the  quiet  that  suc 
ceeded,  Mr.  Prince  found  more  time  to  look  into 
the  workings  of  his  own  household,  and  had  seen 
things  that  were  not  calculated  to  render  him  at 
ease. 

This  came  about  by  a  more  acute  observance  of 
Mr.  Garton's  conduct  toward  Mrs.  Prince.  He  was 
naturally  anxious  that  they  should  be  friends,  and 
was  not  a  little  puzzled  to  understand  the  peculiar 
ity  of  the  gentleman's  manner.  Always  when  Mr. 
Prince  was  near,  he  was  polite  and  respectful,  but 
rather  reserved.  On  several  occasions,  however,  he 
had  come  upon  them  in  the  parlor  or  library,  en 
gaged  in  more  earnest  conversation,  which  dropped 
invariably  into  studied  formality,  at  his  approach. 
He  one  day  questioned  her  concerning  it,  and  elic 
ited  nothing  satisfactory  in  reply. 

"  I  have  observed  that  you  seem  to  treat  Nathaniel 


160  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

oddly,"  he  said.  "  "What  is  it  about  him  that  causea 
you  to  be  so  different  with  him  from  all  others  ?  " 

They  were  in  their  own  apartment,  and  she  leaned 
her  head  confidingly  against  his  shoulder,  as  she  an 
swered  : 

"  I  believe  there  is  a  natural  antipathy  between  us. 
We  can  never  agree  on  the  subjects  that  happen  to 
rise  in  our  conversations,  and  I  am  too  impulsive  to 
hide  my  feelings ;  consequently  we  sometimes  argue 
them  till  they  nearly  amount  to  casus  Idli" 

"And  does  it  vex  you,  my  dear  wife?  If  so,  I 
could  sooner  dispense  with  him  than  to  allow  you  to 
be  made  unhappy." 

"What,  your  Pythias!  False  Damon,  even  to  hint 
at  a  separation ! " 

"  Now  you  are  laughing  at  me.  Be  candid,  Celia, 
and  let  me  know  your  w4iole  heart  in  all  things,"  he 
urged  tenderly.  "  While  I  should  regret  to  see  him 
go  from  my  house,  I  could  do  it,  and  be  none  the 
less  his  friend." 

"There  is  no  need,  for  he  will  not  cause  me  any 
unhappiness.  Besides,  it  would  spoil  everything." 

"  Of  what  are  you  speaking?" 

"  Have  you  not  seen  what  a  pretty  little  drama  is 
being  enacted  in  the  house  ?  He  likes  nothing  better 
than  to  question  me  about  his  lady  love — her  ante 
cedents,  her  goodness,  her  amiableness,  merely  for 
the  sake  of  talking  about  her." 

"You  mean  Katie  Eldridge?" 

"Certainly;  who  else  could  I  mean.  Perhaps  you 
may  be  called  upon  to  supply  his  place  ere  long,  and 
he  will  go  without  being  sent." 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  161 

44  It  would  be  a  good  thing  for  him,  as  she  is  rich 
enough  to  place  him  above  the  necessity  of  drudgery. 
I  hope  it  may  turn  out  so." 

"  So  do  I,"  and  this  time  she  spoke  truly.  To 
draw  the  breath  of  freedom  once  mote  had  become 
a  passionate  longing  that  she  dared  not  gratify  by 
accepting  her  husband's  generous  offer.  There  was 
a  risk  in  sending  him  away,  which  might  be  avoided 
by  allowing  things  to  take  their  course;  and  she 
was  forced  to  curb  her  impatience. 

No  more  was  said,  at  this  time,  but  he  was  not 
satisfied.  Thoughts  returned  to  him  again  and  again, 
until  suspicion  was  fixed  in  his  mind  she  never  could 
root  out  by  all  her  loving  arts.  It  was  on  Monday 
evening,  precisely  a  week  from  the  departure  of  their 
friends,  and  on  going  into  the  conservatory  to  cut 
some  flowers  to  be  laid  in  the  coffin  of  a  neighbor's 
dead  child,  he  found  them  standing  at  the  far  end, 
her  face  flushed,  his  passionate.  He  did  not  catch 
a  tone  of  either  voice,  and  the  evident  confusion  they 
betrayed  on  seeing  him  fired  his  heart  with  the 
keenest  anguish.  Instantly  she  bent  down  and  began 
to  clip  off  some  flowers  with  the  scissors  she  held  in 
her  hand.  But  he  stood  still,  battling  with  the 
feelings  that  surged  hotly  within  his  bosom.  Mr. 
Prince  came  up  and  regarded  them  keenly. 

"  I  fear  you  have  been  quarreling,"  he  said,  in  a 
husky,  constrained  voice.  "  May  I  ask  the  cause  of 
your  evident  disagreement  ?  " 

"It  is  all  my  fault,"  she  exclaimed,  rising  quickly. 
"  I  have  taken  it  into  my  head  that  he  shall  change 

his  treatment  of  a  pupil  of  his  to  whom  I  have 

14* 


162  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

taken  a  fancy — John  Truslow.  He  refuses,  and  1 
have  said  hard  things  to  him." 

"Has  any  new  trouble  risen  with  him?"  asked 
Mr.  Prince  of  the  school-master. 

"Nothing  very  unusual.  Lately  John  has  been 
very  negligent  about  his  studies,  and  two  days  cho^e 
to  absent  himself  from  school  altogether.  He  has 
fallen  into  bad  company  besides,  ami  answers  me  in 
solently  when  I  advise  or  chide  him.  It  seems  as  if 
all  the  good  I  hoped  to  do  him  has  passed  entirely 
beyond  my  power." 

The  look  which  Mr.  Prince  now  turned  upon  his 
wife  asked  plainly,  "What  have  you  to  do  with  the 
boy?" 

"Geraldine  is  his  sworn  ally,  as  you  know,  and 
there  is  something  about  the  child  I  like.  His  fate 
has  been  a  hard  one,  and  I  pity  him.  Gentler  meas 
ures  were  better  than  the  harsh  course  Mr.  Garton 
has  chosen  to  take,  and  I  have  taken  the  liberty 
of  saying  as  much." 

"  I  think  we  may  give  Mr.  Garton  credit  for  un 
derstanding  what  is  best  for  a  bad  boy  like  John, 
rather  than  you  who  are  a  stranger ;  therefore  you 
had  better  allow  him  to  pursue  his  own  course,"  said 
Mr.  Prince  in  a  lighter  tone. 

She  turned  pale  at  the  rebuke  and  lifted  her  head 
haughtily.  The  next  moment  she  was  sweeping 
away  toward  the  glass  doors,  whither  her  hus 
band  followed  her.  But  by  the  time  he  reached 
them  she  had  disappeared,  and  he  turned  a  look 
backward  to  Mr.  Garton,  who  stood  leanino-  his 

f  O 

brow  against  a  marble  vase,  his  face  deathly  pale. 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      163 

"With  steps  as  rapid  he  returned  and  grasped  his 
arm : 

"For  God's  sake,  Nathaniel,  tell  me  what  all  this 
means?"  he  cried,  shaking  the  arm  in  an  agony  of 
apprehension.  "  I  have  been  blind,  but  I  cannot  be 
blinded  longer.  Eemember  that  your  are  my  friend, 
and  she — my  wife !  " 

"I  never  can  forget  that,"  was  returned  in  a  voice 
of  such  utter  wretchedness  as  he  had  never  heard 
issue  from  mortal  lips.  The  young  man  seemed  so 
racked  and  shaken  by  the  violence  of  his  feelings  as 
to  be  unable  to  stand  without  support.  One  hand 
clung  to  the  marble  rigidly ;  the  other  was  thrust 
into  his  bosotft. 

"This  is  not  the  result  of  a  mere  quarrel  about  a 
bad  boy,"  continued  the  husband  striving  for  self- 
possession.  "And  what  am  I  to  understand  by  your 
present  agitation?  For  some  days  I  have  been  forced 
to  notice  your  formality  to  her  in  my  presence,  and  a 
greater  intimacy  when  you  thought  yourselves  alone. 
But  I  have  not  till  now  conceived  one  suspicion 
against  you  or  her.  It  is  insupportable,  and  I  must 
know  the  truth." 

Mr.  Garton  groaned  and  murmured  too  low  for 
Mr.  Prince  to  catch  his  words : 

"My  God,  my  God !  it  has  come  at  last!" 

"  What  are  you  saying  ?  "  demanded  Mr.  Prince, 
his  self-control  fast  giving  way. 

The  other  lifted  his  head  and  looked  at  him 
mournfully,  his  lips  tremulous  and  white. 

"Then  you  do  doubt  me?" 

"I  must  doubt  you  or  her,  or  both — unless  you 


164  EIGHT   AND    WKONG ;     OE, 

can  so  clearly  explain  away  this  mystery  as  to  set 
my  mind  at  rest  forever." 

"  She  is  your  wife,  and  I  conjure  you  to  spare 
yourself  and  her.  Let  no  suspicion  against  her  mar 
your  love.  Remember  you  are  bound  to  her,  and 
sworn  to  cherish  her  for  life." 

"And  do  I  not  love  her?  My  God,  how  I  have 
loved  and  do  love  her !  But  least  of  all  on  earth,  will 
I  tolerate  deception  in  those  I  love." 

"  Spare  her  from  your  wrath ;  and  since  I  have  be 
come  an  element  of  discord,  let  me  depart.  The 
man  is  accursed  who  comes  between  a  man  and  his 
wife.  I  will  go." 

"  By  this  you  acknoAvledge  yourself*tfti  worthy  the 
place  I  have  given  you.  I  have  nourished  a  serpent 
where  I  thought  a  dove  reposed,  and  it  has  stung  me 
to  death?" 

He  staggered  back  and  sat  down  upon  a  bench, 
panting  heavily ;  and  a  pair  of  dark  eyes  saw  him 
through  the  plate  glass  door.  But  the  white  face 
was  screened  by  the  curtains  within,  and  neither  dis 
covered  it.  Mr.  Garton  took  a  hasty  step  toward 
his  friend  and  lifted  his  hand. 

"  I  swear  to  you,  before  high  heaven,  that  I  have 
never  in  my  life  done  you  an  injury !  In  every 
thought  and  action  I  have  tried  to  be  the  honest, 
faithful  friend  whom  you  honored,  and  sought  only 
for  your  happiness." 

Struggling  once  more  for  self-command,  Mr. 
Prince  rose  and  confronted  him. 

"  I  have  warned  you  of  my  nature,  and  in  justice 
to  her  you  must  prove  every  word  you  utter.  Plor- 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  165 

tr 

rible  thoughts  have  come  to  me.  You  have  acted 
strangely,  and  all  brings  me  to  the  verge  of  an  awful 
gulf.  Whose  picture  was  that  you  refused  to  let 
me  see  a  few  nights  since  ?  " 

'f  You  must  allow  that  I  have  a  right  to  decline 
answering  such  a  question." 

"  What,  under  such  circumstances  ?  Oh,  man, 
beware !  You  know  not  what  you  are  doing !  I 
must  and  will  know  ! " 

"  You  have  no  right  to  demand  it,  and  you  never 
will  know  from  me." 

"  Then  by  heaven — " 

What  he  would  have  said  cannot  be  recorded. 
Aware  that  he  was  beside  himself  with  excitement, 
he  used  all  the  power  he  had  left  to  check  the 
words,  and  turned  abruptly  away.  When  half  way 
to  the  door,  he  turned  and  said  huskily : 

"When  we  are  both  calmer,  this  matter  must  be 
settled  between  us.  Now  it  must  drop." 

"It  is  well.  A  blinding  flash  of  lightning  may 
serve  to  show  us  a  danger  at  our  feet ;  and  it  were 
best  to  think  before  you  cast  off  on  such  unreason 
able  grounds  the  truest  friend  you  ever  had  on 
earth." 

With  this  they  parted.  Mr.  Garton  went  to  his 
room,  but  soon  came  out  again  in  search  of  Miss 
Eldridge.  He  found  her  alone  in  the  drawing-room, 
trying  to  read. 

"  Come  out  upon  the  terrace  with  me  a  little 
while,  won't  you  ?  " 

"It  is  bitterly  cold.  See  how  the  hoar  frost 
whitens  the  panes." 


166  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;     OR, 

"  No  matter.     Let  me  thus  mantle  thee." 

He  took  a  warm  shawl  belonging  to  Mrs.  Prince 
from  a  sofa,  and  wrapped  it  around  her.  His  face 
wore  an  expression  that  was  startling. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  Something  has  hap 
pened,"  she  cried  in  alarm. 

"  Come  ! "  was  his  only  answer.  Silently  they 
went  out,  and  the  cold  moonbeams  lay  whitely  upon 
the  stone  floor  of  the  terrace.  The  frost  glittered 
there,  and  the  wind  blew  cuttingly  from  the  river. 
He  did  not  seem  to  feel  it,  and  bared  his  head,  as 
if  seeking  to  cool  its  fevered  throbbings. 

"Katie  ?"  he  began,  "  there  are  times  in  the  lives 
of  men,  when  a  great  calamity  crashing  out  from 
some  hidden  nook,  treads  down  all  forms,  all  rules  of 
conventionality.  Such  a  time  has  come  to  me. 
Something  has  happened  which  will  force  me  to 
leave  Prince  Hill,  and — you !  There  is  not  one 
moment  to  lose.  What  I  can  say  now  I  may  not 
have  an  opportunity  to  say  at  another  time  before 
this  anticipated  change,  and  I  must  say  it.  Look 
up  into  my  eyes  and  listen." 

He  paused  at  the  end  of  the  terrace,  where  the 
moonbeams  fell  full  upon  his  face ;  and  she  raised 
her  eyes  anxiously. 

"  In  one  little  week  I  have  learned  to  love  you  as 
I  thought  never  to  love  again.  Once  I  poured  out 
my  heart's  best  treasure  on  a  woman  who  proved  un 
worthy.  But  the  time  came  when  I  despised  where 
I  had  loved,  and  I  thought  the  sentiment  strangled 
forever  within  me.  Lately  I  came  and  found  you 
here — good,  pure  and  artless.  My  maturer  judg- 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  167 

ment  told  me  on  reflection,  that  I  was  not  deceived 
this  time  and  I  gave  myself  up  to  the  joy  of  loving 
a  good  woman.  Oh,  how  happy  I  have  been  in 
my  thoughts  of  you,  even  in  the  midst  of  misery. 
I  have  hoped,  for  you  let  me  do  it,  that  you 
would  put  your  hand  in  mine  and  promise  to  be 
my  wife.  I  have  a  home  to  offer  you  with  my 
mother,  and  a  name  that  has  never  known  dis 
honor.  I  will  love  you  as  a  strong  man  alone 
can  love,  and  you  can  make  me  what  you  will. 
Give  me  your  answer  quickly,  Katie.  If  I  go 
from  this  house,  as  I  must,  some  one  will  soon  take 
my  place  in  the  school,  and  then  I  shall  be  free  to 
claim  you." 

All  this  was  so  sudden  and  overwhelming,  she 
stood  trembling,  without  a  word  of  response.  He 
bent  to  her,  whispering  : 

"  Oh,  Katie,  do  not  tell  me  that  I  have  been  mis 
taken  ?  Can  you  love  me  ?" 

For  reply,  she  dropped  her  burning  face  upon  his 
arm. 

"  And  will  you  be  my  wife  ? — share  my  humble 
lot  contentedly?" 

"I  could  ask  no  happier  future,"  she  murmured 
and  he  drew  her  to  his  breast,  folding  his  arms 
closely  about  her.  She  felt  her  brow  lifted  up 
gently  and  a  kiss  pressed  upon  her  lips — a  linger 
ing,  burning  kiss  that  she  never  forgot.  For  a  few 
minutes  they  stood  thus  oblivious  to  all  the  world 
apart  from  themselves,  and  deliriously  happy  in  each 
other. 

"  And  now,  darling,"  he  said  at  length,  "  now  that 


168  RIGHT   AND   WEONG:     OK, 

I  feel  safe,  and  am  assured  of  your  love,  I  must  let 
you  go  into  the  house.  I  could  not  tell  you  there 
what  was  in  my  heart;  the  same  air  breathed  by 
others  should  not  bear  one  thought  of  mine  to  you 
through  the  medium  of  sound.  Here  I  have  spoken 
with  God's  pure  heavens  above  us,  and  only  the 
stars  to  look  with  mine  into  your  sweet  eyes!  Come, 
dearest  one ! " 

He  led  her  tenderly  to  the  door,  saw  her  inside, 
then  turned  back.  As  he  ran  down  the  steps  to  the 
graveled  walk,  a  figure  stole  away  under  the  shadow 
of  the  shrubbery,  and  was  swallowed  up  in  the 
darkness  beyond.  He  did  not  see  it,  but  walked 
briskly  up  and  down  the  garden  paths,  till  we-ary. 
It  was  late  when  he  went  to  the  window  opening 
into  his  room  and  tried  its  fastenings.  They  were 
not  secured  on  the  inside,  so  he  threw  up  the  sash 
and  stepped  in.  Here  the  air  seemed  hot,  for  a 
great  fire  still  smouldered  in  the  grate,  and  he  left 
the  window  wide  open  when  he  sat  down,  and,  shad 
ing  the  small  lamp  that  stood  upon  his  desk,  took 
up  a  pen  to  write. 

The  varied  scenes  he  had  passed  through  in  so 
brief  a  space  of  time  had  left  his  nerves  unstrung 
too  completely  for  that  exercise.  After  vain  efforts 
to  compose  himself  for  the  task,  he  gave  it  up  and 
leaned  his  arms  upon  the  desk.  Gradually  his 
head  sank  upon  them.  He  was  not  conscious  of 
drowsiness,  but  a  faint  and  peculiar  perfume  seemed 
to  rise  about  him.  Soon  it  wrapped  his  senses  in 
a  delicious  languor.  He  forgot  his  troubles ;  he 
thought  only  of  his  love.  Dreamily  his  hand 


SHK   TOLD   THE   TKUTH   AT   LAST.  169 

searched  for  a  pencil ;  languidly  he  wrote  in  faint 
and  uncertain  characters  the  endearing  words  that 
went  floating  through  his  brain.  And  then  he 
slept — 

"  Slept  the  evil  sleep  that  from  the  future  tore  the  curtain  off." 
15 


170  EIGHT   AND    WRONG  J     OB, 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

REST    IN    HEAVEN. 

IN  the  cold  gray  of  a  chill  morning  Miss  Eldridge 
was  awakened  by  the  touch  of  a  little  icy  hand. 
From  her  sweet  and  innocent  dreams  of  a  first  pure 
love  she  started  in  affright  to  see  beside  her  bed  the 
white-robed  figure  of  Geraldine  Prince,  standing 
there  with  chattering  teeth  and  livid  lips.  Her  first 
thought  was  that  the  child  had  been  dreaming,  and 
too  frightened  for  rest  had  come  to  her,  and  involun 
tarily  she  put  out  her  hand  to  draw  her  into  her  own 
warm  bed.  Geraldine  drew  back. 

"  What  is  it,  little  one  ?  What  brings  you  out  of 
your  nest  at  such  an  hour  ?  " 

"  He  is  dead ! "  gasped  the  child  in  an  almost  in 
audible  voice. 

"  Who  is  dead  ?     I  think  you  are  not  awake  yet." 

"  It  is  you  who  are  not  awake  !  I  heard  a  strange 
stir  in  the  house,  and  got  up  to  listen.  At  the  head 
of  the  stairs  I  stopped  and  heard  them  say  somebody 
had  murdered  Mr.  Garton!  How  could  anybody 
kill  him?" 

"  Dead !  dead !  murdered !  Oh,  my  God,  it  can- 
Qot  be  possible ! " 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      171, 

She  sat  up  in  bed  appalled,  and  wrung  her  slen 
der  hands  frantically.  Geraldine  stood  still  and 
tearless,  looking  at  her  with  dilated  eyes. 

"  Child,  child  !  are  you  sure  you  know  what  you 
are  saying?  Who  could  murder  him — my — my — 
promised  husband  ?" 

"Did  you  promise  to  marry  him? "asked  Geral 
dine,  drawing  nearer. 

"  Did  I  promise  him  what  ?  To  marry  him  ? 
Yes,  only  last  night.  Oh,  heavens,  this  is  too  awful 
for  belief!  I  will  not  believe  it.  Nathaniel,  Na 
thaniel  ! " 

Too  much  beside  herself  to  know  what  she  was 
saying,  one  thought  uppermost  in  her  mind,  she 
sprang  from  the  couch  and  rushed  out.  Her  white 
robes  streamed  about  her,  and  her  feet  gleamed 
pearly  white  on  the  dark  carpet.  Down  over  her 
shoulders  streamed  her  long,  fair  hair,  and  her  hands 
were  clasped  over  her  bosom.  Thus  she  glided 
swiftly  to  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  her  face  pallid — her 
eyes  staring.  Mr.  Prince,  who  at  that  moment  came 
into  the  hall,  saw  her  making  for  the  library,  and 
caught  her  in  his  arms. 

D 

"Katie,  what  would  you?  —  where  are  you 
going?" 

"To  see  if  it  is  true!  Let  me  go!  I  must  see, 
or  my  heart  will  break." 

She  struggled  like  a  wild  bird,  and  he  could 
scarcely  hold  her. 

"Indeed  you  cannot  go!  To  look  upon  such  a 
sight  would  kill  you.  Oh,  heavens,  what  misery 
has  fallen  upon  this  house !  Whence  comes  this 


172  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

curse  so  black  and  bitter !  My  child,  be  still.  It  is 
too  late  !  We  can  do  nothing." 

"  Dead — murdered  ! "  she  murmured,  sinking  pas 
sively  in  his  arms.  Then  her  eyes  closed  and  she 
was  as  pale  and  still  as  the  dead  lover  whose  warm 
lips  last  night  had  kissed  her.  With  a  groan  he 
lifted  the  slight  form  and  bore  her  back  to  her 
chamber,  where  in  a  few  moments  several  servants 
were  summoned  to  apply  restoratives.  Seeing  her 
well  cared  for,  Mr.  Prince  hastened  away  the  mo 
ment  signs  of  life  appeared.  The  household  was  in 
confusion,  and  his  own  wife  lay  in  hysterical  convul 
sions  in  her  room.  As  he  went  springing  down  the 
steps,  his  daughter  suddenly  appeared  before  him. 
She  had  slipped  a  wrapper  over  her  night-dress,  and 
put  her  feet  into  slippers,  while  all  this  was  going  on 
around  her. 

"You,  too,  my  dear?"  he  cried.  "I  shall  be 
driven  frantic ! " 

"  No,  papa  ;  I  will  not  give  you  any  trouble.  I 
want  to  help  you  if  I  can." 

"  To  help  me  ? — you  !  What  could  you  do  ?  Go 
back  to  your  little  bed,  my  darling,  and  lie  still 
awhile." 

"  Oh,  I  cannot.  Tell  me  who  did  it.  I  want  to 
know  everything." 

"  Nobody  can  tell.  Like  a  thief,  the  destroyer  came 
in  the  night,  and  he  is  gone — our  friend !  My  sweet 
one,  you  look  white  and  sick.  Here  !  lay  your  little 
head  on  papa's  heavy  heart  and  cry.  Come ! " 

He  sat  down  on  the  stairs  and  drew  her  to  his 
bosom  ;  but  she  still  resisted  sympathy. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TKUTH   AT   LAST.  173 

"  No.  I  cannot,  I  am  too  cold  to  cry.  I  feel  as 
if  my  heart  had  turned  all  to  ice.  Let  me  go  and 
see  him,  papa." 

"  Not  for  the  world ! — such  a  horrible,  horrible 
sight.  The  coroner  has  been  summoned  and  will 
soon  be  here ;  and  until  all  this  dreadful  business  is 
over  you  can  best  aid  me  by  trying  to  keep  things 
quiet.  Can  you  not  do  something  for  poor  Katie?" 

"  I  will  try.     He  loved  her  best  of  all." 

"  How  do  you  know  that?"  he  asked  quickly. 

"She  told  me  that  she  had  promised  to  be  his 
wife." 

"When?" 

"  This  morning  when  I  told  her  he  had  been  mur 
dered.  It  came  out  in  spite  of  herself,  and  it  was 
only  last  night  she  made  the  promise.  Do  you  think 
it  will  .break  her  heart  ?  " 

"  Oh,  hearts  do  not  break  easily,  or  mine  would 
be  shattered  to  atoms.  Go  to  her,  little  one,  and  try 
to  bear  this  thing  as  well  as  you  can." 

She  obeyed  him,  and  went  at  once  up  the  stairs ; 
but  it  was  with  a  step  as  heavy  as  lead,  and  a  face  so 
ashen,  his  throat  swelled  with  a  sob  of  anguish,  dry 
and  bitter,  as  he  watched  her.  Then  he  wandered 
all  over  the  house,  finding  something  to  do  every 
where  except  in  the  room  where  his  wife  lay  sob 
bing,  moaning  and  wringing  her  hands,  with  her 
frightened  maids  around  her.  He  could  hear  her 
cries,  but  kept  as  far  off  as  he  could,  until  the  dis 
mal  sounds  ceased,  and  the  confusion  became  less 
confounding. 

Before  sunrise,  the  coroner  came,  and  an  inquest 
15* 


174  RIGHT    AND    WllONG ;     OK, 

was  held  on  the  body.  The  facts  brought  out  were 
few,  but  tended  to  fasten  suspicion  upon  the  boy, 
John  Truslow,  whose  knife  still  remained  in  the 
deadly  wound,  inflicted  as  the  sleeping  man  sat 
bowed  over  his  desk.  The  aim  had  been  sure  and 
true,  the  keen,  slender  knife  passing  under  the  left 
shoulder-blade  to  the  region  of  the  heart,  and  al 
lowed  to  remain.  The  cook  who  had  risen  very 
early,  seeing  the  window  of  Mr.  Garton's  room 
open,  had  ventured  to  peep  in,  and  discovered  him 
in  the  attitude  described,  the  handle  of  the  knife 
contrasting  with  the  black  coat  he  wore,  and  stained 
with  his  blood.  Her  first  action  was  to  call  up  Mr. 
Prince's  servant,  who  after  a  peep  into  the  room 
through  the  window  to  be  assured  of  the  horrible 
truth,  rushed  up  to  his  master's  room  to  arouse  him. 
To  his  first  knock,  no  answer  was  made;  to  the 
second  Mr.  Prince  responded,  demanding  to  know 
the  cause  of  the  disturbance.  In  telling  him,  Mrs. 
Prince  shrieked  out,  having  overheard  the  news,  and 
from  that  the  confusion  spread.  When  Mr.  Prince 
reached  Mr.  Garton's  room,  the  servants  were  gath 
ered  about  the  door  and  windows,  but  no  one  dared 
to  touch  him.  He  rushed  forward  and  lifted  the 
dead  man's  head.  Icy  cold,  and  rigid  in  every  limb ! 
He  must  have  been  dead  some  hours.  Seeing  this, 
he  bade  them  all  keep  away  from  the  body,  and  dis 
patched  a  man  to  fetch  the  doctor  and  the  coroner. 
In  the  investigation,  it  was  proved  that  the  knife 
found  in  the  body  belonged  to  John  Truslow,  and 
furthermore,  that  he  had  threatened  to  kill  Mr.  Gar- 
ton  at  the  time  of  his  severe  punishment ;  and  this 


"  He  rushed  forward  and  lifted  the  dead  man's  head." 

Page  174. 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH   AT    LAST.  175 

was  deemed  sufficient  for  his  apprehension.  A  war 
rant  was  made  out  for  his  arrest.  The  officers  found 
him  sleeping  soundly  in  his  bed,  and  dragged  him 
out  to  prison,  feeling  that  he  was  the  most  hardened 
little  sinner  it  had  ever  been  their  fortune  to  deal 
with. 

No  wonder,  for  the  poor  boy,  who  was  used  to  be 
ing  roughly  handled,  believed  it  all  a  joke,  and  could 
not  credit  what  they  said  until  the  faces  of  tho 
people  proved  the  truth  of  what  had  been  said  to 
him.  Then  he  became  so  frightened  as  to  lose  for  a 
time  his  presence  of  mind,  and  confuse  everybody. 
Finally,  by  dint  of  a  little  tact  on  the  part  of  Mr. 
Prince,  who  kindly  addressed  him  for  the  purpose, 
he  became  calmer  and  answered  more  composedly 
the  questions  that  were  put  to  him,  before  the 
magistrate. 

'*  Where  were  you  last  night  between  the  hours 
of  ten  o'clock,  and  three  in  the  morning  ?  " 

"At  home  in  bed." 

"  Where  before  ten  o'clock  in  the  evening  ? " 

John  was  confused  and  hesitated. 

"  I  can't  tell,"  he  said  at  last. 

"  Boy,  remember  that  your  life  depends  upon  your 
truth,  and  do  not  trifle  now,"  demanded  the  exam 
iner  solemnly.  "If  this  murder  can  be  proved  as 
the  work  of  your  hand,  you  will  be  hung  for  it." 

"  Oh,  I  swear  I  never  did  it !  1  never  threatened 
to  kill  him  ?  It  was  all  a  lie,  and  I  would  not  have 
hurt  him  to  save  my  own  life.  Oh,  Mr.  Prince,  you 
will  not  let  them  hang  me,"  turning  appealingly  to 
him. 


176  EIGHT   AND    WRONG  ;     OR, 

"  Try  to  prove  your  innocence — speak  out  hon 
estly,  my  poor  boy,"  was  the  reply. 

"  "Well,  then,  this  much.  I  went  to  carry  a  note 
from  a  gentleman  to  a  lady ;  but  I  promised  not  to 
tell  who  it  was,  or  to  say  anything  about  it." 

"  Was  the  errand  performed  in  the  vicinity  of 
Prince  Hill?" 

John  hung  his  head,  and  still  refused  to  answer. 
When  the  question  was  repeated  sternly,  he  said : 

"  I  was  not  to  tell." 

"  It  may  cost  you  your  life  to  refuse." 

"  No  matter,"  now  said  the  boy,  his  spirit  roused, 
"  I  promised  not  to  tell,  and  I  won't.  I  did  not  kill 
Mr.  Garton,  who  has  been  kind  and  good  to  me, 
even  when  I  vexed  and  troubled  him ;  and  that  is  all 
I  have  to  say." 

Further  than  this  they  could  not  get  out  of  him. 
To  all  questions  he  was  dumb,  and  stubbornly  re 
fused  to  answer. 

The  interest  which  Mr.  Prince  manifested  in  the 
examination  of  Jojin  Truslow,  was  peculiar,  being  in 
tense,  but  apparently  free  from  suspicion.  He  had 
carefully  taken  notes  of  the  points  made  out  against 
him ;  and  when  the  evidence  seemed  so  strong  as  to 
justify  his  committal  for  trial,  and  the  boy  began  to 
sob  and  tremble  in  his  terror,  the  gentleman  bent  for 
ward  and  said  distinctly : 

"  Do  not  be  afraid,  John.  If  you  are  innocent,  you 
shall  be  saved  from  injustice.  I  will  find  the  mur 
derer  of  my  friend,  if  it  requires  every  dollar  of  money 
I  possess  to  accomplish  it ;  so,  if  you  are  free  from 
the  black  sin  of  this  deed,  you  have  nothing  to  fear." 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  177 

John's  glad,  grateful  eyes  were  lifted  to  his  face, 
with  a  beam  of  hopefulness  in  them  that  was  in  it 
self  a  proof  of  innocence.  Nevertheless,  he  was 
taken  away  in  a  violent  paroxysm  of  weeping,  be 
moaning  his  fate,  compassionating  his  mother,  and 
wondering  what  now  would  become  of  poor  little 
Dick,  with  no  one  to  take  care  of  him. 

Mr.  Prince  returned  home,  with  the  boy's  lamen 
tations  and  the  details  of  the  examination  painfully 
prominent  in  his  mind.  There  no  comfort  came  into 
his  heavy  heart.  The  surroundings  were  all  calcu 
lated  more  fully  to  bow  his  head  in  grief  and  per 
plexity.  Gloomy  and  desolate  seemed  the  lately 
bright  and  happy  household.  The  servants  crept 
about  solemnly,  or  talked  in  hushed  tones  at  times, 
gathered  in  groups  about  hall,  piazza  and  kitchen. 
Above  it  was  no  better.  Miss  Eldridge  reclined 
upon  a  sofa  in  her  sitting-room,  pale  and  silent,  at 
tended  by  Geraldine,  and  would  notice  nothing. 
When  he  approached  and  spoke  kindly  to  her,  she 
turned  her  face  into  the  pillow,  and  moaned  ;  and  he 
left  her  with  tearful  eyes,  knowing  that  silence  was 
kindest.  But  on  the  threshold  he  paused  and 
brushed  the  mists  from  his  eyes  to  look  back,  and 
take  in  the  dreary  picture  without  flinching.  The 
utter  abandonment  of  the  woman  to  her  sorrow,  and 
the  stoical  strength  of  the  no  less  loving  child,  fur- 
pished  a  curious  and  striking  contrast.  Geraldine's 
face  had  assumed  a  strange  stoniness,  like  chiseled 
marble,  lighted  by  burning  eyes,  still  dry  and  mov 
ing  only  with  slow,  deliberate  glances.  All  the  rest 
less  fiery  impulses  were  smothered  by  the  magnitude 


178  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

of  her  woe.  No  complaints  escaped  her.  She  was 
the  embodiment  of  tearless  despair — of  calm,  self- 
possessed  misery,  looking  past  herself  to  others  with 
out  hope  or  interest.  Even  the  tender  feelings  of 
the  morning  seemed  to  have  been  paralyzed,  and 
what  she  now  did  was  mechanical,  slow  and  mean 
ingless. 

Once  more  a  groan  passed  the  man's  lips  as  he 
turned  again  to  depart.  Reaching  the  hall,  he  took 
a  few  steps  toward  Mrs.  Prince's  apartments,  but 
hesitated,  and  leaned  his  brow  against  the  post  of 
the  balustrade  at  the  head  of  the  stairs.  Over  his 
face  swept  an  expression  of  anguish  too  deep  for 
portrayal.  His  eyes  closed,  his  brow  contracted,  and 
his  teeth  were  set  over  his  nether  lip  as  if  to  crush 
back  words  that  sought  advent — bitter,  anguished 
words  that  might  ease  the  tortured  heart. 

"  Not  now !  not  now !  "  he  muttered.  "  I  could 
not  bear  her  eyes.  Oh,  my  God,  can  the  innocent 
produce  results  like  this  ?  I  must  know  I  " 

The  remainder  of  the  day  was  passed  in  an  ob- 
Bcure  apartment,  little  used,  in  a  wing  of  the  build 
ing.  Once  or  twice  servants  sought  him  there  for 
instructions,  which  he  gave  shortly,  without  altering 
his  position.  He  sat  with  his  arms  resting  on  a  ta 
ble,  and  his  head  bowed  upon  them.  No  message 
could  induce  him  to  move ;  all  refreshments  wero 
refused,  and  the  intruders  were  bidden  to  let  him 
alone. 

"  How  strange  he  does  look !  "  said  one  of  the 
servants  to  another  coming  out  of  the  room  to  join 
his  companion  who  had  waited  curiously  to  see  if  he 


SHE  TOLD   THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.  179 

would  answer  a  message  from  Mrs.  Prince  to  come 
to  her.  "  If  you'd  only  seen  him !  " 

"  Well,  how  does  he  look  strange  ?  " 

"  White  and  fierce.  He  just  lifted  his  face  for  a 
second,  and  his  eyes  flashed  at  me  as  he  said  :  '  Tell 
Mrs.  Prince  to  wait ! '  He  must  feel  awful  to  send 
such  an  answer  as  that  to  her.  I  know'd  that  he 
loved  Mr.  Garton,  but  I  didn't  know  how  much 
before." 

"  Do  you  suppose  it's  all  grief  for  the  school-mas 
ter  that  cuts  him  up  so  ?  " 

"  To  be  sure — that  and  the  shame  of  having  him 
murdered  in  his  own  house.  Who  wouldn't  feel  cut 
up,  I'd  like  to  know  ?  " 

"  You're  right.  It  is  awful.  But  I  don't  believe 
John  Truslow  killed  him.  He's  a  bad  boy,  but  I 
don't  believe  he  has  pluck  enough  to  kill  a  man." 

"  Pshaw  !  he  had  pluck  enough  to  kill  a  hundred 
if  they  gave  him  a  chance." 

"  No,  he  hasn't.  I'd  be  willing  to  bet  you  any 
thing  you  like  on  it." 

"  And  why  ?  " 

"  Because  he  believes  in  ghosts ;  and  superstitious 
hags  are  the  worst  cowards  in  the  world  when  it 
comes  to  blbod-sheddin'." 

"  May  be  so." 

This  conversation,  though  carried  on  in  a  low 
tone,  was  heard  by  Geraldine  as  she  stood  watching 
them.  She  knew  that  her  step-mother  had  sent  to 
him,  and  she  had  cautiously  followed  to  discover 
why  her  father  chose  to  remain  alone.  She  was  in 
hopes  that  she  might  enter  and  talk  to  him,  having 


180  IUGHT    AND    WKONG  ;     OK, 

grown  too  weary  to  keep  her  silent  vigil  by  Miss 
Eldridg^e.  But,  as  she  stood  in  the  gloomy  corridor 
and  heard  his  sharp  answer,  she  crept  quietly  after 
them,  and  could  not  help  hearing  what  the  servants 
.said.  In  a  moment  they  separated,  one  proceeding 
below  stairs,  the  other  to  his  mistress's  room  ;  and 
the  child,  pondering  deeply,  stole  with  soft  steps 
back  to  the  sofa  where  the  young  girl  lay,  and  again 
eat  down  beside  her,  mute  and  tearless. 

Shadows  deepened  throughout  the  dwelling,  while 
the  murmurous  sounds  of  the  outer  world  gradually 
died  away.  Princeton  gathered  around  firesides  and 
in  bar-rooms  to  discuss  the  event  most  prominent  in 
all  minds,  and  exchange  opinions  freely.  Both  Mr. 
Prince  and  his  beautiful  young  wife  were  objects  of 
commiseration  with  all,  while  the  mystery  of  the 
school-master's  death  furnished  food  for  warm  dis 
cussions.  A  few  were  inclined  to  give  the  boy 
credit  for  better  feeling ;  some  thought  him  too 
cowardly  at  heart,  but  the  majority  fixed  the  crime 
upon  him  without  the  benefit  of  a  doubt.  Who 
was  there  to  do  it,  if  not  he?  Mr.  Garton  was 
not  known  to  have  an  enemy  beside.  All  had 
liked  him;  none  seemed  to  think  badly  of  him; 
and  John  Truslow  was  the  only  being  who  had 
fared  so  ill  at  his  hands  as  to  give  grounds  for 
suspicions  through  a  motive  for  revenge.  Men  had 
seen  him  talking  to  the  master,  evidently  vexed  and 
ill  at  ease.  Boys  declared  to  many  threats  having 
been  uttered  in  their  hearing;  and,  as  is  ever  the 
case  in  a  thing  so  exciting,  each  story  gathered  force 
as  it  went,  until  no  hardened  villain,  no  abandoned, 


SUE    TOLD    THE    TliUTH    AT    LAST.  '181 

world-defying  man,  old  in  sin  and  crime,  could  have 
been  painted  in  blacker  colors  than  the  poor  boy  who 
lay  shivering  and  tearless  on  his  hard  prison  bed,  too 
miserable  to  give  even  this  natural  vent  to  grief  and 
fear. 

In  the  meantime  Mr.  Prince  roused  himself  from 
his  severe  and  rigid  self-examination,  and  cast  from 
him  all  the  weakness  that  for  a  few  hours  had  bat 
tled  mightily  with  his  resolves.  The  mobile  features 
became  like  granite,  stern  and  unbendkig  now.  The 
purpose  he  meditated  had  taken  root  in  his  heart, 
too  deep  for  uprooting,  though  the  strained  chords 
of  life  might  snap  in  pursuing  it. 

He  raised  himself  from  his  bowed  and  abandoned 
position,  and  looked  out  into  the  corridor.  All  was 
still  and  dark.  He  shut  the  door  behind  him, 
walked  with  deliberate  steps  through  the  gloom,  and 
descended  to  the  main  hall.  There  he  found  the 
hall  chandelier  burning  brightly,  but  the  library 
door  was  closed,  and  on  entering  the  room  a  few  dim 
tapers  alone  showed  him  that  the  place  was  unten- 
anted.  Surprised  at  this,  he  stepped  hastily  to  the 
bell,  intending  to  ask  why  the  watchers  had  riot 
taken  their  place  in  the  discharge  of  a  duty  imposed 
upon  them.  But  while  his  hand  was  on  the  cord, 
a  figure  glided  from  Mr.  Garton's  chamber  and  con 
fronted  him. 

"  You  here,  madame  !  "  he  demanded,  sternly.  "  It 
is  no  place  for  you." 

"  I  know  it,"  she  faltered,  leaning   for   support^ 
against  the  pedestal  of  a  bust  near  the  door. 

"  Then  why  are  you  here  ? "  still  more  sternly. 
16 


182  EIGHT   AND   WRONG  ;    OR, 

"  Speak,  for  now  I  will  know  all  you  are  striving  to 
conceal." 

"  Don't  look  so  I  Don't  speak  in  that  way  !  1 
could  not  help  it,  indeed.  Oh,  my  husband,  do  not 
be  so  cruel  to  me.  No  drop  of  traitorous  blood  ever 
beat  in  that  heart,  now  so  cold !  Why  should  you 
so  bitterly  condemn  him  ?  " 

"  He  would  not  prove  himself  loyal.  If  you  can 
prove  what  he  declined,  it  must  be  at  the  expense 
of  all  faith  in  you.  I  warn  you  to  beware." 

"  Alas !  what  can  I  say  ?  You  will  not  hear  rea 
son.  If  I  defend  him,  your  curse  will  fall  upon  me. 
And  to  let  him  suffer — no  !  he  cannot  suffer  more  I 

poor !  Oh,  I  cannot,  will  not  let  you  wrong 

him !  You  never  had  a  better  friend  !  " 

"How  do  you  know  that?"  he  asked,  grimly,  his 
eyes  mercilessly  searching  hers. 

"  You  have  said  it  yourself,"  she  answered,  rally 
ing  under  his  look.  "  And  I  have  seen  it — I  have 

c5 

heard  him  speak  tenderly  of  you." 

"  That  goes  for  nothing.  It  is  the  love  that  we 
take  deepest  within  our  hearts,  that  can  turn  to  bit 
terest  gall.  But  I  will  know  the  truth  yet — wholly, 
entirely.  Even  the  grave  shall  not  shut  it  from 
me!" 

She  met  his  look  now  with  one  of  trembling  ter 
ror.  He  seized  her  hand  and  drew  her  to  the  door. 

"  What  would  you  do  ?  "  she  gasped,  struggling 
to  free  herself.  "  Not  there  I  Oh,  not  there  again  I 
It  will  kill  me!" 

"  Hush ! "  was  the  colder,  sterner  command,  ut 
tered  in  a  low  voice.  And  as  he  spoke,  he  drew 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  183 

her  inside  the  door  of  the  dead  man's  chamber,  and 
turned  the  key  to  keep  out  intruders.  Still  hold 
ing  her  hand  in  an  unyielding  grasp,  he  drew  her 
to  the  couch  where  the  dead  reposed,  and  put  back 
the  curtains. 

"  Look ! "  he  whispered.  "  See  in  what  an  icy 
sleep  cold  death  has  laid  him.  But  I  will  make  him 
the  instrument  of  knowledge  to  me  yet.  Cold  and 
rigid  as  he  is,  he  yet  has  power  to  speak  to  me." 

"  My  God,  he  is  mad ! "  she  breathed,  turning 
more  deadly  pate  with  fear. 

"  No  I  am  not  mad.  But  I  bid  you  look  into  this 
dead  face,  and  swear  to  me,  by  all  your  hopes  of  the 
future,  that  you  never  loved  him." 

The  question  paralyzed  her.  Against  her  will 
she  seemed  constrained  to  speak,  yet  had  not  the 
power.  With  a  shivering  sigh  she  sank  down  by 
the  couch,  and  hid  her  face  in  her  hands. 

"  Oh,  you  dare  not  speak !  You  cannot  deny  it. 
And  while  you  have  lain  upon  my  bosom,  while 
your  arms  have  encircled  my  neck !  while  your  red 
lips  pressed  their  sweet  kisses  upon  mine,  in  your 
false  heart  you  have  cherished  another  image.  Kise, 
traitress!  You  shall  not  insult  my  sight  with  this 
lingering  virtue,  shame !  Such  feeble  good  must 
die  like  the  rest,  and  leave  you  a  fit  object  for  loath 
ing  and  contempt,  without  a  shade  of  pity." 

All  the  sense  of  justice — all  the  chivalric  delicacy 
that  man  extends  to  woman  by  force  of  habit  and  in 
herent  refinement,  were  swallowed  up  in  his  jealous 
passion.  He  looked  down  at  her  with  withering 
scorn,  cowering  upon  the  floor,  stricken  and  abased. 


184  RIGHT   AND    WROXG  ;     OR, 

Hard  and  cruel  thoughts  took  entire  possession  of 
his  mind.  And  as  the  drowning  man  is  said  to  see 
a  panorama  of  his  past  life  in  a  moment's  time, 
now  he  seemed  to  see  how  all  her  course  had 
tended  to  prove  her  the  personification  of  falsehood 
and  deception.  Had  he  loved  her  less,  he  might 
have  been  charitable,  and  sought  excuses  from  his 
harsher  judgment.  As  it  was,  standing  in  the  midst 
of  a  desert,  with  the  scorching,  withering,  unshaded 
rays  of  a  merciless  sun  upon  him,  he  could  feel  only 
his  hopeless  thirst,  and  the  cruelty  of  the  wrong 
which  led  him  here  to  die  in  worse  than  loneliness. 
Jealousy  founded  on  a  love  like  this,  becomes  in 
sanity;  and  in  this  insanity  he  felt  a  cruel  pleasure 
in  nursing  the  thought  of  destroying  her.  To  see 
her  lying  in  her  matchless  beauty,  cold  and  still  as 
the  treacherous  man  who  had  stolen  her  heart  from 
him,,  would  have  yielded  at  that  moment  a  sense  of 
ecstatic  delight.  Involuntarily  he  looked  around  as 
if  in  search  of  some  instrument  by  which  to  accom 
plish  the  mad  desire;  but  seeing  nothing,  contented 
himself  with  drawing  her  roughly  to  her  feet,  and 
bending  the  full  force  of  furious  glances  on  her 
face,  more  terrible  in  their  silent  concentration  than 
more  cruel  violence  could  have  been.  She  quailed 
and  trembled,  her  heart  throbbing  with  quick,  ir 
regular  bound  in  her  breast,  until  the  evidence  of  her 
deathly  fear  wreathed  his  pale  lips  with  a  scornful 
smile. 

"  Traitress,  sorceress,  unworthy  woman,  false 
hearted  wife  ! "  he  hissed.  "  Well  may  you  tremble 
and  quake  before  the  man  whom  you  have  wronged 


SHE   TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT   LAST.  185 

as  never  man  was  wronged.  Oh,  it  is  easy  for  a 
woman  to  blind  a  man  who  loves  her.  Wrapped  in 
the  veil  of  your  peerless  beauty,  you  could  hide  the 
arts  that  killed  my  honor,  like  a  beautiful,  slender 
serpent  creeping  noiselessly  through  flowers  to  sting 
the  happy  idler,  basking  voluptuously  in  the  shade 
of  fragrant  trees.  You  could  woo  me  into  confi 
dence  by  your  voice  of  music,  your  honeyed  words, 
and  your  enthralling  smiles — by  the  cursed  art  with 
which  woman  appeals  to  the  self-love  of  man,  and 
pleases  him  with  the  bewitching  thought  that  he  is 
loved  above  all  others !  But  it  is  past.  I  have  rent 
the  veil  asunder.  Hideous  in  all  your  beauty,  you 
stand  revealed  before  me,  and  I  can  curse  you,  as  we 
have  a  right  to  curse  the  murderess  who  slays  men 
without  pity  and  glories  in  the  number  of  victims 
lain  upon  tke  sacrificial  altar  of  her  selfishness  and 
her  vanity.  You  are  true  neither  to  the  one  nor  the 
other,  but  loving  him  deceive  me,  and  when  I  find 
you  creeping  like  a  thief  from  his  chamber,  where 
you  have  stolen  to  caress,  perchance,  the  dead,  you 
would  appeal  to  me  by  lying  looks,  themselves  a 
mockery  to  the  fear  and  agony  in  your  heart.  A 
faint  protest  you  made  in  his  favor,  it  is  true.  But 
an  animal  is  nobler  than  you  ;  for  what  animal  will 
not  strive  to  defend  her  dead  mate  from  the  de- 
spoiler?  You  would  creep  away,  and  were  I  still 
blind,  nestle  in  my  bosom  to  grieve  for  him !  Ah,, 
the  farce  is  played  out  and  the  laugh  that  woke  con 
tagion  on  the  stage  sounds  hollow  and  mirthless  be 
hind  the  curtains.  The  queen  is  uncrowned — the 

faithless,  false,  dishonored  woman   grovels   at   her 
10* 


186  EIGHT   AND    WRONG  ;     OR, 

husband's  feet  in  fruitless  prayers  for  pity !  What 
if  he  should  dash  into  tragedy  and  kill  her,  in  jus 
tice  to  his  wrongs  ?  He  has  a  right  to  do  it." 

All  this  burning  tirade  she  had  received  without 
attempt  to  answer.  But  her  pale  cheek  kindled, 
and  her  drooping  eyelids  hid  the  smouldering  fires 
his  fierce  words  wakened.  By  the  time  he  reached 
the  close,  pride  and  passion  steadied  the  quivering 
nerves.  Her  head  rose  proudly,  and  her  eyes  flash 
ing  under  her  veiling  lashes,  rebuked  him  as  scorn 
fully  as  his  had  accused  her. 

"Kill  me  if  you  will!"  she  cried  in  a  low,  clear, 
thrilling  tone.  "  It  were  better  to  die  than  live  with 
one  who  can  so  wrong  me  on  such  slight  grounds — 
who  can  condemn  me  unheard.  But  before  you  do 
the  kindly  deed,  it  is  my  right  to  clear  myself  from 
so  base  a  charge,  and  I  swear  before  high  heaven,  in 
the  presence  of  the  dead,  that  you  wrong  me  bit 
terly.  No  love  brought  me  to  this  place  to-night.  I 
hated  him  living,  and  pitied  him  dead.  My  sense 
of  justice  would  not  let  me  rest,  and  as  a  sort  of 
atonement  for  my  unreasonable  dislike,  I  came  here 
and  nerved  myself  to  look  upon  him — the  man  you 
loved,  and  of  whom  I,  your  wife,  was  madly  jealous. 
You  praised  him,  confided  in  him.  He  stood  be 
tween  us,  and  divided  your  heart.  That,  my  nature 
rebelled  against,  and  I  hated  him.  I  could  not  help 
showing  it.  Whatever  he  did,  I  found  occasion  to 
criticise ;  I  chided  him,  I  vexed  him ;  I  tormented 
him  as  much  as  was  in  a  jealous  woman's  power. 
But  love  him  I  did  not !  And  now  that  my  remorse 
is  gone,  you  may  think  of  him  as  meanly  as  you 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  187 

will.     Woman  will  bear  much,  but  outraged  honor 
endures  a  certain  limit  only." 

She  turned  from  him  proudly,  and  passed  through 
a  side  door  leading  to  a  private  stairway.  Before  he 
realized  it,  she  had  gone,  and  he  lifted  his  head  with 
a  gesture  of  bewilderment.  Like  a  man  rousing 
from  a  nightmare  to  meet  the  smiling  assurance  of 
Nature,  it  was  but  hideous  dreams  that  peopled  his 
night  with  horror,  he  felt  the  revolution  within  him. 
The  cruel  light  died  out  of  his  eyes,  and  the  scorn 
ful  lip  was  as  soft  and  quivering  in  a  moment.  Over 
his  whole  face  the  sudden  joy  spread  like  a  radiance. 
He  panted,  he  trembled  until  he  could  scarcely 
stand.  Then  he  darted  after  her,  and  went  with 
swift,  springing  steps  to  her  chamber. 


188  KIGHT  AND   WEONG  J    OK, 


CHAPTER  XV. 

TEUTH   IS   MIGHTY,  AND   WILL   PREVAIL. 

ON  reaching  her  own  room,  Mrs.  Prince  hastily 
took  a  small  key  from  her  bosom,  and  locked  it 
within  her  jewel-case,  the  first  receptacle  that  pre 
sented  itself  in  her  excitement.  The  unnatural  ten 
sion  of  the  nerves  was  giving  way,  and  a  moment 
after  securing  the  treasure  she  threw  herself  upon  a 
couch  and  burst  into  tears. 

Soon  the  sound  of  steps  on  the  floor  reached  her, 
and  she  felt  herself  lifted  up  within  her  husband's 
arms.  A  passionate,  broken  voice  was  in  her  ears ; 
hot,  passionate  kisses  showered  upon  her  face.  This 
storm  of  remorse  was  almost  as  violent  as  his  anger, 
so  wild  are  the  extremes  of  strong  and  excitable  na 
tures. 

"  Oh,  my  wife,  my  darling,  can  you  forgive  me 
for  the  wrong  I  have  done  you  ?  It  was  my  bound 
less  love,  my  jealous  selfishness,  that  made  me  so 
unjust.  Had  I  loved  you  less,  I  could  not  have 
broken  your  heart  so  cruelly.  But  I  was  beside  my 
self.  I  have  left  you  to  grieve  alone ;  I  have  in 
sulted  you  ;  I  have  wronged  you  shamefully,  but  I 
have  nothing  to  plead  beyond  this  love.  Speak  to 


SITE    TOLD    THE   TRUTH    AT    LAST.  180 

me !  say  that  you  will  forgive  me,  or  I  shall  go  mad 
in  my  utter  grief  and  shame  ! " 

She  drew  herself  from  his  passionate  embrace, 
only  to  take  his  brow  between  her  hands  and  kiss 
it  tenderly,  a  mute  seal  of  forgiveness  upon  all  the 
past.  Overpowered  by  the  magnanimous  goodness, 
the  nobility  of  the  action,  thrilled  by  the  entrancing 
proof  of  her  love,  that  could  look  past  such  bitter, 
burning  words  as  he  had  lately  uttered,  the  husband 
dropped  his  face  against  her  bosom  and  wept — 
great,  hot,  happy,  yet  remorseful  tears,  that  rained 
swiftly  upon  the  little  hands  imprisoned  within  his 
own.  Many  a  time  the  tender  eyes  had  filled  ;  but 
these  were  the  first  tears  that  had  fallen  from  them 
since  Geraldinu's  mother  had  been  laid  in  the 
church-yard.  They  relieved — they  softened,  they 
purified  him,  as  swollen  waters  will  sweep  obstruc 
tions  from  the  bed  of  the  stream.  He  let  them  flow 
unshamed  by  the  childish  indulgence,  until  her 
drooping  frame  refused  him  longer  support,  and  he 
raised  himself  to  find  that  she  had  fainted. 

Quickly  and  tenderly,  he  applied  himself  to  the 
work  of  restoration  ;  but  he  would  call  no  help.  He 
bathed  her  face  and  hands  with  cologne  ;  he  chafed 
them,  calling  her  name  with  passionate  love,  re 
proaching  himself  in  humiliation  until  she  recovered 
consciousness  and  again  smiled  confidingly  up  at  his 
anxious  face.  Transported,  he  cradled  her  in  his 
arms,  and  the  reconciliation  was  complete.  Never 
had  he  loved  her  as  now.  Never  had  she  seemed  so 
good  and  beautiful  as  when  she  lay  like  a  flower 
crushed  by  his  hand  upon  his  breast.  At  such  mo- 


100  RIGHT  AND  WRONG;   OR, 

ments  it  would  be  well  to  die.  The  human  heart, 
rising  from  pain,  to  feel  the  thrilling  tides  of  happi 
ness  pulsing  through,  were  better  stilled  in  the  very 
height  of  bliss,  than  to  grow  cold  under  following 
blows  ;  or  lie,  like  a  mountain  whose  center  has  been 
drained  of  its  molten  seas,  crusted  over  by  the  frozen 
lava  no  more  pervious  to  heat,  and  covered  by  ashes 
of  the  things  consumed. 

He  remained,  wrapt  in  the  sweet  oblivioti  that 
clouded  all  things  but  one,  until  her  gentle  voice 
begged  him  to  take  some  rest. 

•"I  cannot,  sweet  love,"  bending  murmuringly  to 
her  ear.  "  I  am  too  happy  for  a  thought  of  sleep. 
But  rest  yourself,  and  I  will  watch  you." 

Resistance  was  vain.  She  longed  to  escape  the 
searching  glances  of  his  loving  eyes ;  but  he  would 
not  be  sent  away  longer  than  to  suffer  her  maid 
to  attend  her.  Smothering  the  hot  impatience  of 
her  irritated  nature  from  his  sight,  she  allowed  him 
to  sit  beside  her  pillow,  holding  her  hand  and 
breathing  fond  endearments,  until  fatigue  stole  in 
sensibly  away,  giving  place  to  sleep. 

He  was  happy  then — happier,  he  thought,  than 
he  had  ever  been,  after  the  terrible  ordeal  that-had 
snatched  from  and  restored  to  him  his  love.  The 
silken  masses  of  her  shining  hair  lay  scattered  over 
the  lace  pillow.  Fair  and  soft  as  an  infant's  were 
the  rounded  cheek  and  arm  supporting  it.  On  her 
brow  the  peacefulness  of  rest  was  supreme,  and  the 
dark  eyes  hidden  by  the  sealed  lids  left  the  face 
without  a  trace  of  will — a  sign  of  opposition.  Aban 
doned  to  his  love,  helplessly  confiding  in  slumber, 


SHE   TOLD   THE    TRUTH    AT   LAST.  191 

she  made  him  adore  her  with  a  wilder  passion. 
With  her  .breath  upon  his  face,  he  closed  his  eyes 
and  wished  then  that  death  would  seal  this  reunion 
of  their  hearts  beyond  the  possibility  of  severance. 
The  very  fullness  of  his  joy  made  him  cowardly  for 
the  future.  He  was  afraid  to  look  beyond  this  hour, 
lest  the  sweetness  of  his  cup  should  receive  from 
some  demon  hand  a  drop  of  gall. 

Can  we  tell  by  what  process  the  mind  passes  from 
the  dizzy  heights  of  delirium  down  to  the  cold  plains 
of  reason  ?  We  wake  from  our  fervid  dreams  to  find 
gentle,  friendly  faces  around  us ;  but  we  miss  the 
fiery  beauty  of  the  tropical  lands,  remembered  but 
vaguely,  perchance,  yet  never  to  be  forgotten.  So 
this  man  gradually  came  out  of  his  insanity  to  meet 
facts  as  friends,  and  be  guided  by  them  to  a  sure 
foundation  of  strength.  He  thought  so,  at  least,  as 
he  moved  softly  away  from  the  side  of  his  wife,  a 
smile  upon  his  lips,  unspeakable  tenderness  in  his 
eyes. 

"  My  darling,  I  will  place  doubt  beyond  a  possi 
bility  in  the  future,"  he  said,  whimperingly,  while  he 
lingered  regarding  her.  "  If  1  have  wronged  both 
the  living  and  the  dead,  I  must  atone ;  but  it  will 
make  my  happiness  and  yours,  my  wife,  my  idol ! 
Oh,  love,  thou  blissful  tyrant,  to  whose  power  we 
alone  bow  proudly !  how  wholly  hast  thou  made  me 
thy  slave ! " 

He  came  back  and  bent  over  her ;  and,  half  wak 
ing,  she  felt  the  soft  pressure  of  his  lips  upon  her 
own.  He  saw  her  smile  and  heard  her  indistinct 
murmur,  as  if  responding  to  his  caress  ;  then  he 


192  IUGHT  AND  WRONG;   OK, 

glided  away  and  was  lost  in  the  gloom  of  the  corri 
dors,  until  the  pale  light  of  the  tapers  round  the 
dead  man's  couch,  showed  whither  his  steps  had 
tended. 

A  moment  since,  the  silent  man  had  stood  over 
the  living  image  of  beauty.  Here  the  mystery  of 
death  disclosed  only  the  door  through  which  the 
soul  had  passed — nothing  beyond.  With  subdued 
eyes  he  contemplated  the  marble  features,  mark 
ing  the  contrast,  and  wondering  if  any  part  of  him 
lived  to  see  what  was  passing  around  the  clay,  so 
calm  and  peaceful  now.  There  was  a  thought  of 
the  mother,  who  would  come  on  the  morrow  to  re 
ceive  the  remains  of  her  only  son,  and  the  heart  al 
ready  softened  grew  still  more  sensitive  to  pity.  He 
was  her  all  on  earth,  and  the  assassin's  hand  had  left 
her  desolate.  Who  was  that  assassin  ?  A  thousand 
times  this  question  came  up,  but  he  could  not  accept 
public  opinion.  Sealed  in  a  mystery,  as  impenetra 
ble  as  death,  was  the  name  of  the  murderer.  Would 
he  ever  know  the  truth  ?  Hope  whispered  that  the 
time  might,  nay,  must  come  ;  but  when  ? 

There  is  something  subduing  in  the  contemplation 
of  death.  Unless  too  utterly  wrapped  in  our  own 
feelings  to  take  cognizance  of  the  lesson  it  teaches, 
we  are  drawn  to  reflect  with  an  awful  sense  of  cer 
tainty  upon  the  end  of  all  earthly  aspirations.  Into 
the  mind  of  Mr.  Prince's  thoughts  peculiarly  solemn 
came  now,  when  the  silence  was  most  profound,  and 
the  deep  night  added  impressiveness  to  the  scene. 
This  calmer  moment  led  him  more  firmly  to  feel  his 
late  desire  for  the  endless  rest  his  friend  had  found, 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TKUTH  AT  LAST. 

and  his  answer  was  less  positive.  No !  He  did  not 
want  to  die  now.  The  momentary  passion  was  gone. 
Dearer  than  ever  was  the  life  beating  in  his  veins. 
He  put  his  hands  on  that  icy  one,  and  recoiled,  ap 
palled  at  the  touch.  So  lately  that  hand  had  grasped 
his !  So  lately  those  sealed  eyes  had  looked  into  his 
own !  and  this  thought  led  him  to  the  last  scene  in 
the" conservatory.  Every  look  and  tone  rushed  back 
overwhelmingly,  bending  him  as  a  sapling  is  bent 
before  the  blast. 

"  Oh,  Nathaniel,  Nathaniel !  "  he  groaned,  "  death 
has  parted  me  and  you,  and  my  last  words  to  you 
were  words  of  anger.  But,  if  to  the  enfranchised 
soul  all  the  things  that  are  dark  here  become 
known,  you  must  understand  now,  and  I  shall  be 
forgiven." 

The  longing  desire  for  truth,  that  is  in  every  hu 
man  heart,  sometimes  finds  comfort  in  coincidences. 
Skeptics  will  call  it  chance;  Christians  say  it  is 
Providence.  But  who  shall  say  what  it  is,  since  we 
can  live  only  by  faith  and  not  by  knowledge  ?  Mr. 
Prince  rose  from  his  knees,  where  had  rested  his 
head  against  the  icy  shoulder  of  the  corpse,  and  af 
ter  covering  the  face  with  the  sheet,  sat  down  by  the 
desk  on  which  lay  the  prayer-book,  from  which  a 
leaf  had  been  torn,  and  a  little  Bible.  The  latter  he 
lifted,  and  the  leaves  parted  as  if  by  a  hand,  reveal 
ing  a  verse  enclosed  in  pencil  marks,  and  deeply  un 
derscored. 

"  And  I  sviy  unto  you,  ask,  and  it  shall  be  given 
you  ;  seek,  and  ye  shall  find  ;  knock,  and  it  shall  be 

opened  unto  you." 

IT 

i  A  J 


L94  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  If  this  be  true,  then  I  shall  know  that  this  dead 
man's  heart  never  did  me  wrong — or  I  shall  know 
his  treachery  so  well  as  to  lose  all  pity.  Surely 
where  so  much  may  be  at  stake  for  me  and  mine,  I 
shall  not  be  doomed  to  darkness  and  doubt — if  God 
hears  and  answers  the  prayers  of  His  creatures." 

His  purpose  had  not  been  defined  until  now. 
That  he  came  to  satisfy  any  lingering  doubt,  seeded 
the  strongest  idea,  but  how  to  do  it  had  not  yet  pre 
sented  a  conclusion  to  his  mind.  He  looked  about 
him  carefully,  but  saw  only  those  books,  and  the 
scrawled  lines  upon  the  paper  which  had  been  the 
last  thoughts  of  the  young  lover. 

Why  had  he  not  examined  them  more  closely  be 
fore  ?  They  bore  evidence  of  an  absorbing  passion, 
and  there  was  a  name  written  there  which  he  did  not 
notice  when  the  paper  was  pointed  out  to  him  in  the 
morning.  Faintly  that  name  was  traced,  and  in  a 
smaller  hand.  But  he  recognized  it  and  sighed, 
thinking  of  the  young  girl  above,  lying  crushed 
under  the  blast  that  had  swept  away  her  first  sweet 
dreams  of  love — poor  Katie  Eldridge. 

Carefully  folding  the  paper,  he  put  it  in  his 
pocket,  murmuring : 

"  I  will  give  it  to  her,  and  she  will  prize  it  as  an 
evidence  of  how  he  loved  her.  And  now  shall  I 
leave  the  place,  or  seek  for  other  proofs?  What 
has  come  over  me,  that  I  cannot  stifle  the  prompt 
ings  of  my  jealous  heart?" 

Once  more  he  rose  and  wandered  searchingly 
through  the  room.  Finally  he  opened  the  drawers 
of  the  bureau,  and  took  out  a  little  box  bearing  a 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  195 

silver  plate  upon  the  lid  with  the  words  "  Nathaniel 
Garton " — and  below  it  a  card  labeled  "  Private 
Papers."  His  heart  beat  fast.  One  look  into  that 
box  would  set  his  mind  at  rest  forever.  Had  he 
any  right  to  open  it  ?  Yes,  for  Nathaniel  Garton 
had  been  his  dearest  friend,  and  he  had  distrusted 
him.  His  actions  had  caused  suspicion,  his  prop 
erty  must  effectually  clear  him  ;  so  he  looked  for  the 
key,  but  could  not  find  it.  The  keys  of  his  own 
private  drawers  were  in  his  pocket  and  he  tried 
them.  One  fitted  and  turned  the  lock.  Opening  it, 
he  saw  several  loose  papers,  and  the  diary  which 
Mr.  Garton  had  kept  so  faithfully,  so  sacredly ;  and 
with  the  box  in  his  hand,  he  sat  down  by  his  desk  to 
look  at  those  sad  relics. 

First  of  all,  he  took  out  the  folded  paper  which 
had  caused  the  first  sense  of  pain  that  had  ever 
risen  out  of  Mr.  Garten's  actions.  The  lines  of 
poetry  were  now  so  nearly  effaced  as  to  be  illegible, 
as  if  a  rain  of  tears  had  washed  them  away.  Un 
able  to  forget  the  impatient  eagerness  with  which 
this  paper  had  been  snatched  from  his  hand,  he  hes 
itated  before  opening  it ;  and  once  his  fingers  moved 
to  put  it  back  ;  but  a  second  impulse  conquered  the 
compunctions  of  conscience  or  honor,  and  he  looked 
at  the  drawing. 

Had  the  head  of  a  Medusa  been  suddenly  held  up 
before  him,  his  face  could  not  have  expressed  more 
horror  or  assumed  a  more  terrible  change.  Smiling 
eyes  and  mouth,  and  flowing  silken  hair,  were  life 
like  as  the  breathing  ones  lately  touched  by  his  im 
passioned  lips.  The  blood  leaped  to  his  forehead, 


196  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

and  his  bosom  heaved  with  a  return  of  the  jealous 
storm  just  quelled.  Now  there  could  be  no  more 
dallying  with  his  fate !  Now  the  truth  must  be 
wholly  revealed ;  and  with  bitter  murmurs  on  his 
lips  he  crushed  the  miniature  in  his  hand,  and  turned 
determinedly  to  the  perusal  of  the  dead  man's  diary. 

In  the  cold  gray  of  the  morning,  Mr.  Prince  came 
out  into  the  hall.  A  servant  who  had  all  night 
watched  outside  the  chamber  door,  started  at  seeing 
him,  but  said  nothing.  Something  in  his  face  never 
seen  there  before,  and  rendered  more  forbidding  by 
the  dreary  light,  made  words,  had  they  been  desired, 
impossible.  He  drew  aside  to  be  farther  out  of  the 
way,  and  his  master  passed  him  without  even  seem 
ing  to  see  that  he  was  there.  He  had  reached  the 
main  entrance,  and  had  his  hand  upon  the  door, 
when  another  servant  came  and  touched  his  arm. 

"  I  have  been  looking  for  you,  sir,  to  go  to  Miss 
Geraldine." 

"Is  anything  the  matter?" 

'*  She  has  been  taken  ill  in  the  night  and  we  found 
her  lying  upon  the  floor  of  the  room  where  Miss 
Eldridge  lay  yesterday.  The  doctor  is  with  her 
now,  and  Mrs.  Prince  has  taken  care  of  her  since  we 
discovered  that  anything  was  the  matter ! " 

"How  long  ago  did  you  find  her?" 

"  A  little  while  after  midnight.  Mrs.  Prince  sent 
at  once  for  the  doctor." 

"Why  did  you  not  summon  me  at  once?" 

"  We  could  not  find  you,  sir.  I  went  all  over  the 
house,  except  into  Mr.  Garton's  room,  and  the  door 
of  that  was  locked." 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  197 

"True,"  answered  the  master,  remembering  that 
it  had  never  been  unlocked  since  he  turned  the  key 
upon  his  wife.  When  they  left  the  room,  it  had 
been  by  the  private  stairway,  and  by  the  same  he 
returned  again,  later. 

Dismissing  the  boy,  he  went  up  to  Geraldine's 
room,  but  she  was  not  there.  Mrs.  Prince  had 
caused  her  to  be  carried  to  her  own.  On  his  way 
thither  he  met  the  housekeeper,  who  was  going  be 
low  to  get  something  for  the  doctor.  He  stopped 
her  to  ask  a  question. 

"Is  the  child  dangerously  ill?" 

"  I  am  afraid  so.  You  see  the  poor  little  thing 
was  so  still,  and  everybody  was  so  confused,  no 
notice  was  taken  at  all  of  her,  and  she  probably  sat 
alone  in  that  room  after  Miss  Eldridge  went  to  bed, 
until  she  had  one  of  her  bad  fainting  fits.  I  woke 
up  feeling  uneasy,  and  went  over  there  to  see  how 
the  young  lady  was ;  and  I  found  Geraldine  on  the 
floor.  Jim  was  in  the  hall  down  stairs,  so  I  called 
him  to  help  me,  and  when  we  got  her  into  Mrs. 
Prince's  room,  I  sent  for  the  doctor." 

"  That  was  right,"  he  answered  calmly,  and  went 
on.  The  housekeeper  had  expected  a  great  show  of 
anxiety,  and  was  surprised  to  see  how  quietly  he 
took  the  alarming  intelligence.  There  was  no  time 
for  reflections,  however,  and  she  hastened  on  to  do 
her  errand,  while  Mr.  Prince  entered  his  wife's 
chamber. 

A  low  couch  had  been  drawn  up  before  the  east 
window,  and  upon  that  lay  the  child,  raging  in  a 
high  fever.  The  doctor  sat  gravely  upon  one  side 
17* 


198  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

of  the  couch,  and  the  young  step-mother  bent  weep- 
ingly  over  the  other.  Instantly,  when  he  entered, 
she  sprang  to  her  husband's  side  and  took  his 
hand. 

"  Oh,  dearest,  we  have  searched  for  you  every 
where." 

"  Well,  I  am  here  now,"  he  said,  putting  her 
away  from  him  with  his  prisoned  hand.  His  answer 
was  low,  and  the  doctor,  who  was  delicately  ab 
sorbed  with  his  patient,  neither  saw  nor  heard.  A 
moment  later  the  lady  glided  into  an  adjoining 
room,  and  the  father  sat  down  in  the  chair  she  had 
vacated. 

"  Is  she  dangerously  ill,  doctor  ? "  was  the  ques 
tion  he  repeated  without  any  previous  sign  of  recog 
nition  or  a  word  of  greeting. 

The  doctor  hesitated. 

"  I  do  not  like  to  say  yet,"  was  his  cautious  reply 
at  length. 

"  I  desire  that  you  will  speak  plainly." 

"Then  I  fear  she  is.  The  housekeeper  tells  me 
that  she  is  e,asily  startled,  and  has  had  several  faint 
ing  fits,  that  I  do  not  like.  And  now  this  blow  has 
been  too  much  for  her.  Had  I  seen  her  yesterday, 
so  quiet  and  tearless  as  I  am  told  she  appeared,  this 
evil  might  have  been  averted.  She  ought  to  have 
been  made  to  weep  freely.  I  wonder  you  did  not 
see  the  danger  yourself." 

"I  do  remember  now  that  she  was  unnaturally 
calm  and  strange ;  but  the  calamity  that  had  fallen 
upon  me  rendered  me  blind  to  the  extent  of  hei 
danger.  Poor  little  suffering  daughter !  She  loved 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      199 

Mr.  Garton  with  all  her  heart.      No  wonder  it  is 
breaking  now." 

"If  we  can  only  break  this  fever  a  little  and  re 
store  her  consciousness,  perhaps  we  can  make  her 
cry.  But  if  that  cannot  be  done,  I  will  not  promise 
that  I  can  save  her." 


200  KIGUT  AJSID    WltONGj    OB, 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

HE   CONQUEKS  WHO   CONQUEKS   HIMSELF. 

MRS.  PRINCE  did  not  return  again  after  being  dis 
missed  by  her  husband.  His  manner  and  look  had 
set  her  blood  on  fire  with  fear,  doubt,  suspense ! 
What  could  have  changed  him  in  so  short  a  time  ? 
Where  had  he  been  all  night,  and  how  occupied,  to 
come  to  her  with  such  a  face  as  that  which  had 
shone  upon  her  with  terrible  sternness  for  a  mo 
ment  ? 

For  a  time  she  stood  still  in  the  middle  of  the 
floor,  with  her  hands  pressing  against  her  temples,  a 
wild  tumult  in  her  heart.  Had  he  come  back  to  her 
with  the  look  and  smile  and  touch  of  last  night  but 
faintly  repeated,  she  could  have  waited  in  peace. 
Now  it  was  impossible.  Those  who  risk  all  upon  a 
single  throw,  after  a  desperate  game,  are  rarely  more 
cool  than  when  the  first  loss  tempted  them  to  try 
again  and  retrieve  themselves.  And  she,  while  feel 
ing  that  one  step  more  might  ruin  her  forever  in  her 
husband's  opinion,  could  not  wait  longer  to  assure 
herself  of  safety  in  a  last  venture.  Soon  as  the  key 
had  been  turned  between  her  and  the  gentlemen,  she 
took  the  hidden  treasure  from  her  jewel-case  and 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      201 

stole  softly  out  through  another  door.  This  led  her 
into  a  corridor  branching  off  from  the  main  upper 
hall,  and  favored  her  journey  down  the  private  stair 
way  leading  to  Mr.  Garten's  room.  There  she 
paused  and  listened,  then  tried  the  door.  It  was 
not  locked,  and  she  went  in  upon  tiptoe,  with  the 
awed  face  and  hushed  breath  one  cannot  avoid  in  the 
presence  of  death.  Cold  and  dark  and  dismal,  with 
the  faint  odor  of  flowers  stealing  from  the  pillows 
where  some  friendly  hand  had  placed  them.  Objects 
became  more  distinct  when  her  eyes  grew  accus 
tomed  to  the  darkness  ;  and  the  intense  desire  to  see 
those  flowers  conquered  her  reluctance  to  draw  near 
the  couch.  She  approached  it,  lifted  the  sheet  with 
shaking  fingers,  and  saw  a  bed  of  beautiful  bloom 
about  the  still  face.  Flowers  that  spoke  of  delicacy, 
of  purity,  of  love,  of  remorse!  Could  the  hand 
that  placed  them  there  have  been  moved  by  a  con 
sciousness  of  their  worth  ?  She  knew  that  they  had 
been  clipped  from  her  own  conservatory,  and  her 
heart  throbbed  yet  faster  as  she  questioned  within 
herself  who  had  been  here  to  heap  them  round  the 
murdered  one. 

"  It  must  have  been  my  husband,"  was  the  final 
conclusion ;  but  while  she  suffered  the  whisper  to 
escape  her  lips,  the  weakness  of  her  frame  forced 
her  to  lean  against  the  couch  for  support.  "  And  if 
it  was,  he  has — " 

What!  No  other  words  were  fashioned  by  the 
white  lips,  and  her  explanation  was  in  action  alone. 
Rousing  herself,  as  to  a  desperate  deed,  she  crept 
softly  to  the  bureau,  took  from  the  drawer  the  box 


202  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

that  was  there,  and  bore  it  to  the  window  where  a 
brighter  light  shone  through  the  blinds.  Here  a 
sudden  terror  seized  her.  With  chattering  teeth, 
and  limbs  that  almost  defied  control,  she  hid  the  box 
upon  the  floor  in  the  deep  shadows  beneath  the  desk, 
while  she  went  to  the  door  and  cautiously  turned  the 
key.  Then  she  listened  at  the  other  to  assure  her 
self  no  one  was  near  before  stealthily  unlocking  the 
box  to  discover  if  the  contents  could  touch  her  des 
tiny  with  a  record  of  ill. 

She  did  not  know  that  he  kept  a  journal,  but 
thought  it  possible  that  a  man  of  his  strict  habits 
might  be  constrained  to  do  so.  His  wonderful  mem 
ory  of  the  details  of  small  events  even,  had  led  her  to 
question  whether  this  might  not  account  for  the  abil 
ity  he  had  shown  in  stating  things  long  past  with  an 
accuracy  that  was  almost  marvelous.  To  learn  the 
truth  had  brought  her  here  on  a  previous  night ;  but 
she  had  only  secured  the  key,  and  her  courage  failed 
her  before  her  design  could  be  carried  out.  A  step 
had  frightened  her,  and,  as  we  have  seen,  brought 
her  face  to  face  with  her  husband.  Now  she  was 
wrought  up  to  that  point  from  which  no  backward 
step  can  be  taken.  To  go  forward  was  the  only  path 
by  which  she  could  hope  to  gain  an  advantage ;  and 
yet,  how  horrible  it  was  to  stand  in  that  room,  with 
the  cold  stillness  of  death  pervading  it,  the  odor  of 
flowers  steeping  her  senses  with  their  sickening  per 
fume,  and  the  fear  of  discovery  beating  in  every 
pulse.  The  beautiful  lips  were  drawn  in,  and  the 
pearly  teeth  pressed  closely  upon  them.  She  struck 
her  hand  against  her  heart  with  a  passionate  "be 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  203 

still"  on  the  hushed  breath.  And  then  when  her 
determination  was  at  its  height,  a  reaction  came 
which  steadied  her  nerves.  She  opened  the  box, 
looked  swiftly  through  the  contents,  and  smiled 
with  exulting  joy  to  find  nothing  there  which  could 
harm  her.  If  anything  ever  had  been  there,  had 
not  the  key  been  in  her  own  possession,  and  lain 
near  her  while  her  husband's  loving  care  enshrined 
her  ?  The  hot  tides  of  blood  went  down,  and  she  was 
cool,  clear,  light-hearted.  Even  the  disgust  and  fear 
of  death  seemed  to  vanish.  She  put  away  the  box, 
came  back  and  stood  over  what  remained  of  the  man 
who  had  once  loved  her  fondly.  Slow  memories 
flowed  back  that  made  her  heart  very  soft  and  piti 
ful.  She  could  bend  down  and  look  at  his  face,  even 
touch  his  white  brow  with  her  fingers,  murmuring  : 
"  Poor  Nathaniel !  " 

"  Oh,  woman,  most  beautiful  of  all  created  things, 
And  yet  the  most  unfathomable  and  strange." 

When  she  reached  her  room  again,  the  doctor  was 
still  with  her  husband,  and  she  could  hear  them 
talking  in  subdued  tones.  Still  more  reassured,  she 
quietly  returned  the  key  in  the  lock,  dashed  some 
cologne  upon  her  head  and  face,  and  threw  herself 
into  an  easy  chair. 

Until  now,  not  one  moment  had  been  given  her  to 
think  calmly  over  all  that  had  passed  since  roused 
to  learn  Geraldine's  illness.  It  was  a  comparatively 
easy  task  now  to  arrive  at  a  more  satisfactory  con 
clusion  with  regard  to  his  conduct.  He  had  been 
sadly  overtaxed  for  several  (lays,  and  the  child's 
danger  following  so  swiftly  upon  all  other  ills,  had 


204  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

been  more  than  he  could  sustain.  Perhaps  he  at 
tached  some  blame  to  her  for  giving  way  to  her  dis 
tress,  and  so  wholly  neglecting  the  child  he  loved  so 
deeply.  He  had  confided  to  her  the  nurture  of  his 
daughter,  the  need  for  more  than  ordinary  care  and 
tender  handling  ;  and  to  do  her  justice,  she  had  fully 
meant  to  do  what  she  fairly  set  herself  to  accom 
plish.  She  could  not  foresee  this  catastrophe,  and 
was  not  prepared  to  meet  it ;  therefore  her  husband 
had  seen  cause  to  feel  hifrt  and  angered.  There 
was  another  thought,  sweet  in  the  midst  of  all 
storms.  His  love  for  herself  had  won  him  from  his 
child  so  far  that  he  could  put  her  first  before  Geral- 
dine.  Remembering  this,  the  first  pain  of  the  shock 
might  waken  a  sense  of  remorse,  and  it  would  be  a 
natural  thing  for  him  to  show  it  while  the  feelino- 

o  C5 

lasted.  No  matter  now.  At  peace  with  herself,  and 
secure  in  the  knowledge  of  her  power,  she  gave  up 
all  thoughts  that  could  disturb  her  mind,  and  ere 
long  fell  into  a  quiet  slumber. 

When  she  awoke,  her  husband  stood  before  her 
chair,  looking  down  upon  her  with  unfathomable 
eyes,  his  arms  folded  across  his  breast  in  an  attitude 
of  sad  contemplation.  It  was  not  sadness  alone  his 
eyes  expressed,  nor  pity,  nor  anger  ;  but  a  mingling 
of  all,  and  a  questioning. 

"Have  I  been  asleep?"  she  cried,  starting  up. 
"  Ah,  how  selfish — and  you  have  wanted  me,  per 
haps." 

"  No,"  he  answered  gently.  "  It  is  well  if  you  can 
sleep.  I  think  it  must  be  sweet  to  be  able  to  close 
one's  eyes  and  forget  everything  in  this  weary  world." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.     205 

He  walked  to  the  window,  and  looking  out  sighed 
very  heavily.  She  followed  him  and  laid  her  hand 
upon  his  arm. 

"  My  husband,  I  wish  that  I  could  comfort  you." 

"Do  you?"  and  again  that  strange,  deep,  ques 
tioning  look  was  turned  upon  her. 

"  Can  you  doubt  it  for  one  moment  ?  Oh,  I 
thought  all  doubts  had  been  dissipated,  and  no 
more  should  come  between  us." 

He  turned  his  head  quickly  that  she  might  not 
see  the  frown  which  knit  his  brow.  His  next  words 
were  wholly  unexpected  and  startling. 

"Do  you  know  that  my  daughter  will  die?" 

"  Die  ?  Oh,  no  I  It  cannot  be  so  bad  as  that.  I 
was  aware  of  danger,  but  not  sudden  or  positive ; 
and  I  hoped  the  tender  care  I  am  prepared  to  give 
might  restore  her.  Do  not  despair  so  soon.  Every 
thing  shall  be  done — everything  skill  and  love  can 
devise.  Oh,  dearest,  can  you  ever  forgive  me  for 
having  neglected  her  so  sadly  yesterday?  I  never 
shall  be  able  to  forgive  myself." 

"  Yet  you  could  sleep  peacefully  while  she  lies 
dying  in  the  other  room." 

The  rebuke  was  so  keen  and  so  well-deserved,  she 
could  not  but  quail  under  it.  Womanly  wit  came  to 
her  aid  with  a  ready  answer,  however.  She  spoke 
sharply,  like  one  in  pain. 

"  You  sent  me  away  with  a  manner  and  a  look 
that  forbade  resistance.  I  would  gladly  have  re 
mained." 

"  How  I  acted  or  looked  was  of  little  moment, 

since  it  could  not  disturb  your  rest." 
18 


-06  EIGHT   AND    WEONG  J     OR, 

"  I  see  you  will  be  wounded  with  what  I  have 
done.  Weariness  I  will  not  plead  when  I  recall  that 
you  have  taken  no  rest  for  two  days  and  nights.  But 
I  will  accept  all  your  chidings,  and  never  cherish  a 
word  as  unkind  against  you.  To  have  wounded  you 
is  sufficient  punishment  for  ray  lack  of  strength." 

Not  now  could  such  seemingly  generous  words 
move  him ;  and  the  sweet,  sad,  self-accusing  voice 
had  lost  its  power.  Yet  he  preserved  his  gentleness 
in  speaking  to  her,  and  studiously  kept  guard  over 
himself  lest  his  strength  of  endurance  should  fail. 

"  To  chide  you  was  not  my  intention ;  and  to  pun 
ish  you  for  lack  of  strength  would  not  be  just.  What 
I  came  to  say  is  that  Mrs.  Garton  will  be  here  to 
night,  and  that  I  must  go  back  with  her  to  lay  the 
remains  of  her  son  in  the  family  burying-ground.  It 
would  not  be  seemly  to  let  her  return  alone,  after  all 
that  she  must  hear  at — at — I  must  go  !  Meantime 
my  own  child  may  die,  and — but  no  matter  !  Better 
now  than  later.  I  can  give  her  up  while  this  awful 
blow  is  still  smarting  and  lacerating  my  heart.  Only 
tell  me  before  I  go  what  shall  be  done  to  aid  you  till 
my  return?  Are  any  of  the  servants  competent  to 
the  task  ?  or  shall  I  find  some  one  outside  to  assist 
in  nursing  her?" 

"  Do  nothing,  but  leave  all  to  me,  if  you  must  go. 
I  will  care  for  her  as  never  mother  cared  for  her 
child  ;  and  if  care  can  save  her  she  shall  not  die." 

"  Nay,  I  hope  and  pray  that  she  may  find  rest. 
This  world  is  no  place  for  such  a  tender  plant  as  my 
little  daughter.  God  in  his  goodness  will  not  leave 
her  here  to  suffer  as — I  must  till  the  end  comes !  " 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      207 

"Alas,  what  can  I  say  to  you !  I  know,  dear  hus 
band,  how  dark  the  world  must  seem  to  you  now; 
but  it  will  pass  after  awhile.  Have  you  never  seen 
a  storm  in  the  mountains,  when  the  clouds  hung 
blackly  over  them  and  the  rains  beat  in  torrents — 
when  the  winds  whistled  in  the  trees,  and  writhed 
their  limbs  with  the  force  of  an  awful  fury?  And 
yet  a  day  brings  a  change — the  clouds  pass,  the 
winds  are  still,  and  the  sun  shines  as  brightly  as  ever 
over  the  hoary  brow  of  Nature." 

"  Storms  may  pass,  and  the  sunshine  will  come 
again  as  bright  as  ever.  But  the  tree  uprooted  by 
the  storm  no  more  can  rise  to  its  place.  A  little 
while  its  leaves  will  keep  their  green  ;  a  little  while 
life  will  refuse  to  leave  the  hardy  trunk ;  yet  death 
must  come  at  last,  and  the  thing  that  stood  so 
proudly  with  heaven-reaching  boughs,  lies  in  the 
dust." 

"  We  will  not  talk  more  of  this  now ;  you  are  too 
sad.  When  the  worst  is  over,  hope  will  return 
again,  and  my  love  shall  comfort  you." 

He  groaned. 

"  Oh,  God,  my  burthen  is  heavier  than  I  can 
bear." 

She  laid  her  cheek  against  his  arm,  and  kissed  his 
hand  as  the  tears  rolled  over  her  cheeks,  but  said  no 
more.  Words  were  too  tame  for  a  woe  like  his.  The 
tremor  that  ran  through  his  frame  at  her  touch, 
seemed  but  a  stronger  proof  of  the  agony  that  finds 
no  outlet,  and  must  spend  itself  within  the  helpless 
heart. 

While  they  stood  thus,  a  tap  came  upon  the  door 


208  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

and  she  sped  to  it  quickly,  deeming  it  a  summons  to 
Geraldine.  The  housekeeper  stood  there  anxiously. 

"  Is  Mr.  Prince  with  you  ?  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  he,  coming  forward,  "  what  ia 
it?" 

"James  has  been  up  to  say  that  somebody  is  in 
quiring  for  you  down  stairs.  Shall  I  tell  him  to  send 
the  person  away?" 

"  No,  I  will  go  down." 

He  first  went  to  Geraldine,  and  kissed  her  with  a 
passionate  tenderness  that  brought  tears  to  the  good 
woman's  eyes.  Then  he  hurried  away,  as  if  trying 
to  escape  his  anguish. 

"Ah,  madam,  you  have  need  to  love  him  much," 
she  said  to  Mrs.  Prince,  wiping  her  eyes  as  she  sat 
down  by  the  couch.  "  The  best  devotion  of  woman's 
heart  will  be  little  in  compensation  for  what  he  has 
now  to  suffer." 

Mrs.  Prince  ventured  no  reply  to  this.  Her  feel 
ings  were  too  much  moved,  and  her  tears  that  were 
flowing  before  now  fell  afresh  as  she  leaned  over  the 
child  and  took  her  little  hot  hand.  If  tears  can 
wash  away  a  multitude  of  sins,  hers  should  have 
been  effaced  then.  They  came  from  her  heart,  pen 
itential,  sorrowful,  womanly  tears — such  as  the  Peri 
bore,  a  welcome  gift,  to  the  gate  of  Paradise. 

Geraldine  was  sleeping  now,  a  heavy,  feverish 
sleep  that  rendered  her  condition  far  more  painful  to 
witness. 

"  If  she  wakes  from  this  unnatural  sleep,  and  we 
can  make  her  remember  and  cry,  we  may  save  her 
life.  Oh,  we  must  make  her  cry  away  this  killing 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  209 

grief !  Poor  little  lamb — the  knife  of  that  bad  boy 
has  killed  his  two  best  friends  at  one  blow.  It  is 
awful  to  think  of  the  depravity  of  such  a  child." 

"You  condemn  hastily,"  said  Mrs.  Prince,  raising 
her  head.  "  That  poor  boy  was  never  guilty  of  such 
a  deed." 

"  Who  was  it  then  ?   Ah,  it  could  be  no  other." 

"I  cannot  think  so.  Some  day  we  shall  know 
better." 

The  housekeeper  could  not  be  convinced,  but 
would  not  venture  to  argue  the  matter  with  the 
young  mistress,  whose  disposition  she  had  yet  to 
learn.  Further  remarks,  had  they  been  intruded, 
would  have  been  cut  off  by  the  entrance  of  Miss 
Eldridge,  who  had  glided  in  like  a  shadow.  Mrs. 
Prince  started  at  seeing  her,  and  colored  violently. 

"  Katie  !  is  it  you,  dear !  Poor  child,  how  stricken 
you  look  ;  but  we  are  all  stricken  sorely." 

"Yes,  very  sorely,"  answered  the  young  girl, 
without  any  attempt  to  conceal  her  feelings.  "  Few 
enough  real  hopes  and  promises  of  happiness  come 
to  us  in  this  life.  To  see  the  brightest  and  only  that 
one  has  ever  possessed,  swept  away  at  a  blow,  as 
mine  were,  requires  all  the  strength  we  have." 

"  He  loved  you,  Katie." 

"  I  know  it." 

"And  you  reciprocated—" 

"  Beyond  the  power  of  words  to  express !  But 
do  not  talk  of  it.  The  struggle  is  past  now,  and  I 
am  resigned.  Once  I  thought  I  never  could  be,  but 
this  poor  little  sufferer  taught  me  better,  by  remind 
ing  me  of  what  I  had  said  to  him  of  faith  that  could 
18* 


210  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

sustain  us  under  all  afflictions.  Oh,  Geraldine,  faith 
ful  little  heart !  She  did  not  leave  me  more  than  a 
few  moments  all  day  yesterday." 

"  If  she  had,  it  would  have  been  better  for  her," 
said  the  housekeeper  bluntly,  forgetting  caution. 
"No  one  could  love  Mr.  Garton  better  than  she 
did,  as  any  one  may  know  by  looking  at  her  now. 
She  will  prove  it  by  dying,  if  what  the  doctor 
says  comes  true,  and  then  you  will  both  suffer  the 
remorse  of  having  given  way  so  entirely  to  your 
own  grief  as  to  be  unable  to  see  how  others  were 
afflicted." 

Miss  Eldridge  took  the  reproof  as  just,  making 
no  reply,  while  Mrs.  Prince  turned  quickly  to  her. 

"  Whatever  our  faults  may  be,  it  is  not  pleasant, 
under  present  circumstances,  to  be  criticised  in  such 
a  way  as  you  have  chosen,"  she  said,  with  some 
asperity.  "  My  nerves  could  not  bear  the  shock ; 
and  if  it  rendered  me  helpless,  how  much  more  must 
Miss  Eldridge  have  felt — his  promised  wife." 

"  I  did  not  know  she  was  to  marry  him,"  an 
swered  the  housekeeper.  "  Pardon  me,  Miss,  for 
speaking  so  plainly.  You  have  enough  to  bear." 

The  same  apology  was  not  extended  to  her  mis 
tress.  Shocking  as  the  event  was,  in  reality,  she 
could  not  see  why  it  should  render  her  oblivious  of 
everything  but  herself.  Now  that  Geraldine  hov 
ered  on  the  confines  of  her  grave,  from  want  of  care 
and  tender  treatment,  her  sore  heart  must  give  vent 
to  its  pent-up  grief,  which  had  discovered,  in  re 
proaching  itself,  that  she  was  not  alone  in  fault,  to 
answer  for  her  life.  An  awkward  silence  followed, 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TEUTH   AT   LAST.  211 

broken  by  Mrs.  Prince,  who  remarked  that  as  she 
was  not  needed  just  then,  she  had  better  look  to 
other  things;  and  if  any  assistance  was  required, 
she  would  send  for  her. 

The  housekeeper  made  no  reply,  but  rose  with  a 
bow,  and  retired,  looking  grieved  and  indignant. 


212  BIGHT   AND   WKONG;    OK, 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

COUKAGE  SURVIVES  THE  GRAVE. 

ACROSS  the  hills  from  Princeton,  where  the  gorges 
were  deep  and  wild,  and  the  rugged  cliffs  added 
grandeur  to  the  stately  lines  of  giant  trees,  a  narrow 
road  led  to  a  small  cabin,  whose  surroundings  indi 
cated  not  only  poverty,  but  the  primitive  habits  of 
an  earlier  date  by  full  a  quarter  of  a  century.  The 
cabin  stood  upon  a  hill-side,  a  small  enclosure  serving 
for  garden,  corn-patch,  and  poultry-yard.  At  one 
corner  of  the  enclosure  stood  the  hen-house ;  in  the 
other  was  built  a  pen  of  rails,  where  a  fine  pig  wal 
lowed  lazily,  or  lay  snugly  curled  up  on  a  bed  of 
straw.  Below  the  cabin,  stretched  a  long,  narrow 
valley,  a  portion  of  which  had  been  fenced  in,  and 
devoted  to  the  cultivation  of  flax. 

The  cabin  itself  was  of  rough,  unhewn  logs,  into 
which  two  small  windows  had  been  let.  The  chim 
ney  was 'built  on  the  outside,  a  frame- work  of  logs 
carefully  filled  up  with  chinks  and  mortar,  and  lined 
with  stones,  after  the  fashion  of  many  chimneys  still 
to  be  seen  in  portions  of  the  South.  A  glance  inside 
will  show  us  as  quaint  a  habitation  as  ever  graced 
the  country  in  its  earliest  settlement,  when  women 


SHE   TOLD   THE    TRUTH   AT   LAST.  213 

sat  trembling  by  the  hearth,  and  men  kept  their 
weapons  loaded,  and  their  knives  sharp,  against  the 
attack  of  the  stealthy  red  man. 

There  was  but  a  single  apartment,  serving  as 
sleeping-room,  kitchen,  dining-room,  and  parlor ; 
and  the  walls  had  been  covered  all  around  with  old 
newspapers.  Two  small  beds  occupied  the  further 
end  of  the  room,  and  on  the  wall,  back  of  the  house, 
were  hung  the  wardrobes  of  the  inmates,  plain  home 
spun  dresses,  with  one  or  two  of  calico,  which  served 
as  Sunday  finery.  For  ornament,  a  small  looking- 
glass  hung  upon  one  side  of  the  wide  chimney- 
place,  and  a  picture,  torn  from  an  old  magazine, 
framed  in  pasteboard,  and  trimmed  with  little 
knots  of  red  ribbon  at  the  corners,  upon  the  other. 
The  floor  was  of  broad,  heavy  puncheons,  hewn 
smooth,  and  worn  glossy  by  frequent  scrubbings. 
Overhead,  the  beams,  that  were  of  rough  logs, 
the  frame-work  of  the  cabin,  bore  a  floor  of  loose 
planks,  forming  a  "  loft "  in  the  roof,  to  which  ac 
cess  was  gained  by  a  ladder  standing  in  one  cor 
ner.  An  old  chest,  one  or  two  stools,  an  arm 
chair,  quaintly  fashioned,  of  hickory,  and  a  rough 
table,  composed  of  pine  boards,  completed  the  furni 
ture,  unless  we  add  the  cooking  utensils  that  stood 
upon  the  hearth. 

The  inmates  and  owners  of  this  simple  dwelling 
were  a  mother  and  two  daughters.  The  eldest  of 
the  daughters  was  a  blooming,  modest  girl  of  six 
teen.  The  youngest,  slight  and  pale,  with  a  beauti 
ful  eye,  and  a  wealth  of  golden  hair,  never  left  her 
little  bed  in  the  corner,  where  the  light  from  one  of 


214  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

the  windows  fell  on  her,  winter  and  summer,  in  cold 
gray  or  rosy  warmth. 

We  present  this  trio  to  our  readers  on  the  morn 
ing  following  the  murder  of  the  young  schoolmaster. 
And  in  strange  contrast  was  the  quiet  of  this  habita 
tion,  the  harmony  and  peace  pervading  it,  with  the 
wild  tumult  of  consternation  at  Prince  Hill.  The 
invalid  lay  toying  with  the  leaves  of  an  open  book, 
intently  watching  the  movements  of  her  sister,  who 
sat  on  a  low  stool  by  the  fire,  paring  apples.  The 
heat  had  flushed  her  round  cheeks,  and  her  red  lips 
were  pouted  in  earnest  forgetfulness  of  everything 
except  her  occupation. 

"  How  pretty  you  look,  Angie,"  said  the  low,  child 
like  voice  of  the  sister  from  the  bed. 

Angie  answered  by  a  quick  look  and  smile : 

"  I'm  glad  you  think  so ;  it's  such  a  pleasure  to 
look  at  handsome  people." 

"  I  did  not  say  you  were  handsome — only  pretty, 
Miss  Vanity ! "  laughed  the  invalid,  childishly. 

"  Where's  the  difference  ?     I  can't  see  any." 

"  Oh,  but  there  is,  a  great  deal." 

"  At  any  rate,  it's  all  the  same  to  me.  I'd  as  lief 
be  pretty  as  handsome,  if  it's  as  agreeable  to  you." 

"  Either  way  I  should  love  you,"  answered  the 
sister  affectionately,  "  because  you  are  so  good,  and 
that  is  better  than  beauty.  I  wonder  if  everybody 
is  happy  and  contented  as  we  are.  Wouldn't  you 
like  to  see  the  great,  busyxworld,  Angie?  I  should 
very  much,  just  to  find  out  how  other  people  look, 
and  think,  and  feel  about  life.  It  seems  as  if  they 
caa't  be  so  different  as  we  are  led  to  believe." 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  215 

"  But  you  know  they  must,  though.  No  two 
people  can  be  alike,  and  it's  just  as  well  they  can't." 

"Why?" 

"  O,  because  it'd  be  so  stupid,  you  know.  How'd 
you  like  to  be  just  like  somebody  else,  and  not  your 
own  sweet  self,  that  nobody  can't  help  loving  ?  " 

"  There  it  is  again  !  Bad  grammar,  Miss  Angie. 
What  shall  I  do  to  make  you  speak  properly.  I  de 
clare  it's  quite  discouraging." 

"  Oh,  bother,  with  your  grammar !  Grammar 
won't  never  do  me  any  particular  good." 

"  So  I  should  judge  from  present  indications," 
answered  the  sister,  laughing  again,  her  sweet,  glee 
ful  laugh.  *'  But  seriously,  Angie,  you  ought  to  pay 
more  attention  to  putting  into  practice  what  you 
have  learned.  Who  knows  what  changes  may  come? 
I  am  a  frail  girl,  and  cannot  last  very  long,  perhaps ; 
and  then  mother  is  very  old,  and  old  people  may  die 
any  time.  You  are  the  only  one  who  has  a  prospect 
for  a  happy  future.  After  we  are  gone,  you  can't 
live  here  all  alone ;  and  if  you  must  go  into  the 
great  world,  you  ought  to  be  able  to  go  with  the 
best,  without  being  ashamed.  I'm  sure  no  girl  can 
be  smarter  or  prettier  than  you." 

Angle's  lip  trembled,  and  her  eyes  filled. 

"  I  wish  you  wouldn't'  talk  so !  It's  foolish. 
Whatever  happens,  I  never  mean  to  live  anywhere 
but  here." 

"  Ah,  Angie,  you  don't  know  yourself  now.  If 
the  time  comes,  as  it  must,  you'll  feel  very  differ 
ently.  A  little,  lonely,  out-of-the-way  place  like 
this  would  soon  become  unendurable,  and  you'd 


216  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

have  to  go.  Besides,  you  don't  think  Eufus  would 
ever  consent  to  stay  here,  do  you  ?  " 

"  Eufus !  What's  Rufus  to  me,  Rose  ?  "  cried  An- 
gie,  blushing  prettily.  "  I  declare  you  are  too  bad. 
Nobody  ever  thinks  of  him  in  this  way  but  you." 

Rose  regarded  her  sister  with  roguish  eyes,  forget 
ful  of  the  momentary  seriousness  that  had  shaded 
her  tones  but  a  moment  since. 

"  I  wonder  why  you  blush  so,  then,  if  he  is  noth 
ing  to  you.  Why,  what  a  silly  little  thing  you  are  ! 
You  are  not  going  to  get  angry  with  me  ?  " 

Angie  had  risen  hastily,  and  was  thrusting  the 
apples,  which  she  pared  and  cut  fine,  into  the  pan 
of  hot  fat  with  more  spirit  than  the  occasion  re 
quired.  Instead  of  answering,  a  sharp  cry  broke 
from  her  lips,  and  she  lifted  herself  up  to  examine 
her  arm,  now  tinged  with  a  long  line  of  fiery  red. 
Rose  started  up  from  her  pillow  anxiously. 

"  Oh,  dear,  you  have  splashed  your  arm  with  the 
hot  grease,  haven't  you  ?  Get  some  flour  and  bind 
on  it  as  quick  as  you  can.  Don't  wipe  off  the 
grease." 

Angie  ran  to  the  flour  barrel  and  dusted  her  arm 
freely,  her  pretty  face  painfully  expressive  of  suffer 
ing.  Rose  tossed  her  own  handkerchief  from  the 
bed,  and  the  injured  member  was  soon  bound  up. 
In  turning  round  from  this  occupation,  Angie  caught 
her  sister's  eye  and  burst  into  a  laugh. 

"You  look  as  doleful  as  if  I'd  killed  myself.  Why, 
sis,  it  is  nothing  much,  and  won't  hurt  long." 

"  It  would  not  have  happened  if  I  had  not  teased 
you  about  that  ugly  Rufus.  I  wish — " 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.     *217 

"  Hush !  "  cried  Angle,  with  a  finger  on  her  lip, 
"  you  must  not  talk  so  loud.  I  wonder  if  mother 
ain't  getting  hungry.  It's  high  time  breakfast  was 
over,  and  that  flax  got  down  from  the  shed  loft.  I'm 
going  to  break  it  to-day.  By  Christmas  it's  got  to 
be  in  a  web  of  linen,  ready  for  bleaching  in  the 
spring." 

"I  wish  I  could  help  you;  but  oh,  dear!  I'm 
worth  nothing,  and  can  only  make  you  trouble." 

"  Now  you  just  stop  talking  that  way,  or  I'll  tell 
Mr.  Garton." 

"  Oh,  my !  that  reminds  me  that  I  have  not  half 
got  my  lesson,  and  he  will  be  here  to-day.  Hurry 
breakfast,  Angie,  and  then  we  can  be  quiet  when  it's 
all  over." 

"  Yes,  very  quiet ;  with  mother  poundin'  away 
at  the  loom,  and  me  breakin'  the  flax,  and  only  a 
thin  wall  between  us.  I  guess  you  won't  hear  that, 
though,  when  he  comes." 

"  No,  indeed,  I  shall  not  mind  it  a  bit ;  for  he  al 
ways  contrives  to  make  me  forget  everything  but 
niy  lessons.  How  good  he  is,  Angie !  I  wonder  if 
the  time  will  ever  come  when  we  can  show  him  how 
grateful  we  are." 

"Perhaps  so." 

Both  were  thoughtful  for  several  minutes,  and 
Angie  bustled  about  busy  with  breakfast,  while  Rose 
lay  quite  still  looking  at  her,  but  evidently  thinking 
of  something  else. 

"  Do  you  ever  dream  bad  dreams,  Angie  ?  I  had 
a  horrid  dream  last  night." 

"  What  was  it  ?  " 
19 


21&  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  I  thought  I  was  lying  here  waiting  for  Mr.  Gar- 
ton  to  come,  when  somebody  came  and  stood  outside 
the  window  at  the  head  of  the  bed.  It  seemed  as 
if  the  sun  was  shining,  and  I  was  trying  to  read,  but 
could  not.  Whatever  or  whoever  it  was,  it  cast  a 
strange  shadow  on  my  book,  and  I  could  not  see  the 
lines.  But  when  I  looked  out,  I  could  see  nothing 
except  the  slope,  the  brook,  and  the  autumn-tinted 
trees  on  the  other  hill.  I  wondered  what  it  could 
mean,  turned  again  and  again  to  my  book,  yet  could 
not  get  rid  of  the  feeling.  At  last,  when  I  was  be 
ginning  to  feel  nervous  and  unhappy,  I  looked  once 
more,  and  there  stood  Mr.  Garton,  his  face  very  pale, 
and  his  eyes  half  shut,  as  if  he  was  dreadfully  sick. 
In  alarm  I  asked  him  what  was  the  matter ;  but  he 
only  smiled,  without  -answering,  a  slow,  sad  smile, 
and  then  he  seemed  to  float  away.  When  I  woke 
and  found  it  was  all  a  dream,  I  was  so  glad  I  could 
have  clapped  my  hands  for  very  joy.  That's  what 
put  me  into  such  good  spirits  all  the  morning. 
That's  what  made  me  tease  you  about  Eufus." 

"  An  excellent  reason,  indeed ! "  said  a  manly 
voice,  apparently  over  their  heads,  which  made  both 
girls  start  and  blush  vividly.  The  moment  after,  a 
handsome,  laughing  face  was  thrust  through  the 
square  aperture  of  the  corner  where  the  ladder 
stood,  and  a  pair  of  mischievous  eyes  glanced  around 
the  little  room  merrily. 

"  I  say,  Kose,  you  have  quite  a  genius  for  dream 
ing.  I  never  used  to  believe  in  dreams,  but  shall 

D  * 

after    this,    doubtless.      Is   breakfast    most    ready, 
Angie-?     I  am  as  hungry  as  a  wolf." 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  219 

"  You  don't  deserve  to  have  any  at  all,  because 
you  wouldn't  cut  up  that  wood  for  me  when  I 
wanted  you  to  last  night.  I  guess  somebody '11  have 
to  go  without  the  apple  fritters  somebody  likes  so 
well,  just  for  that  piece  of  contrariness." 

"Now  you  wouldn't  be  so  cruel,  I  know,  as  to 
•deny  me  those  delicious  fritters  nobody  can  make  as 
you  can.  Consider,  my  little  beauty,  that  I  had 
promised  to  go  and  see  a  pretty  girl,  and  I  was  in 
honor  bound  to  keep  my  promise.  You  wouldn't 
have  me  do  anything  dishonorable,  I  hope." 

Angie  turned  very  red  at  this,  and  pouted  visibly, 
to  the  delight  of  the  tormenting  spirit  above. 

"  Oh,  of  course  not !  You  can  go  and  see  your 
pretty  girls,  and  leave  me  to  chop  wood  as  much  as 
ever  you  please,  but  you  won't  get  any  apple  fritters 
for  your  breakfast." 

"  Come,  now,  don't  be  hard  on  a  fellow !  As  for 
my  going  to  see  the  girls,  you  don't  care  for  that. 
What  am  I  to  you  ?  And  wood-chopping  has  been 
a  common  amusement  for  nearly  all  your  life.  You 
don't  mind  it  half  so  much  as  you  pretend,  but  only 
want  to  tease  me.  Isn't  that  it,  Rose  ?  " 

With  the  question  he  suddenly  let  himself  down 
through  the  loft  by  his  hands,  and  dropped  to  the 
floor  like  a  cat,  upright  and  unruffled.  Without  cer 
emony  he  marched  up  to  Angie,  and  catching  her 
round  the  waist,  kissed  her  heartily. 

"  There,  now,  let  us  be  friends,  my  pretty  Angie." 

For  response  she  dealt  him  a  stinging  blow  upon 
the  cheek,  and  turned  away  angrily. 

"  You  mind  how  you  take  liberties,  sir !     If  you 


220  EIGHT   AND    WRONG  ;     OR, 

want  kisses,  go  to  your  pretty  girl !  /  don't  mean 
to  let  you  take  such  liberties  with  me !  " 

Mr.  Rufus  sat  down  upon  a  stool,  leaned  his  head 
back  against  the  wall  and  laughed,  twirling  his 
moustache  saucily. 

"  Why,  Rose,  look  at  her !  I  do  believe  she  is 
jealous ! " 

"  Jealous,  and  of  you !  I  hope  I've  got  better 
sense ! " 

"  I  declare,"  he  continued,  still  addressing  her,  "  it 
makes  her  really  handsome  to  be  in  a  bad  humor. 
I'm  afraid,  Angie,  if  you  were  to  invite  me  to  come 
over  and  sit  down  beside  you,  I  should  be  fool 
enough  to  do  it." 

"  Then  you  may  place  it  beyond  my  power  to 
tempt  you  so  near  me,  as  it  is  against  my  principles 
to  make  fools  of  people.  Nature  has  done  enough 
of  that  already." 

"  Bravo !  You  are  as  sharp  this  morning  as  a 
newly  filed  crosscut-saw !  Did  you  have  any  re 
markable  dreams  to  put  you  into  such  a  glorious 
humor,  ma  petite  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  dreamed  that  you  came  in,  and  I  mistook 
you  for  a  gentleman,"  answered  Angie,  with  more 
readiness  than  truth.  Rose  looked  anxious,  but  the 
good-nature  of  the  young  man  was  proof  against  all 
such  assaults.  The  sharper  the  retort  the  better  he 
was  pleased  and  the  greater  his  enjoyment.  Still 
leaning  back,  he  laughed  more  merrily  than  before, 
and  pursued  her  tormentingly. 

"  So  you  mistook  me  for  a  gentleman  !  What  a 
pity  to  have  been  so  disappointed  when  that  com- 


SUE   TOLD    THE    TKUTII   AT   LAST.  221 

modity  is  so  scarce  in  this  part  of  the  country.  Did 
you  ever  see  a  lady,  Angie  ?  " 

"A  few  times." 

"When?" 

"  When  I  looked  into  the  glass." 

"  Whew  ?  How  modest  you  are !  Did  you  ever 
see  an  ape  ?  " 

"Yes,  there  is  one  present  at  this  moment,  and  his 
tricks  are  far  from  agreeable.  Rose,  will  you  look 
out  and  see  if  mother  is  milking  the  cow  ?  I  don't 
hear  the  loom  any  more." 

Eose  raised  herself  upon  one  arm  and  looked  out 
through  the  window. 

"  She  has  finished  and  gone  to  put  the  milk  into 
the  spring-house.  Peter  Jenks  is  talking  with  her." 

"He's  out  early.    Which  way  is  he  goin',  Rose?" 

"  Home,  I  think.  I  guess  he  has  been  over  to 
Princeton.  Yes,  he  is  going  home,  and  now  mother 
will  want  her  breakfast." 

The  young  man  sprang  up,  set  the  homely  table 
into  the  middle  of  the  floor,  and  spread  the  cloth 
upon  it  before  Angie  had  time  to  intercept  his  move 
ments.  Next,  he  ran  to  the  little  square  cupboard 
and  brought  out  plates,  knives  and  forks,  and  a  stock 
of  cups  and  saucers. 

"  There  !  wouldn't  I  make  a  splendid  husband  for 
a  rustic  lassie?  You'd  better  reconsider  your  bad 
opinion  of  me,  Angie,  for  I  shall  probably  be  a  can 
didate  for  that  honor  some  of  these  fine  days.  Hallo! 
Mother  Ritter,  how  are  you  this  morning  ?  What's 
the  news  from  Princeton  ?  " 

Mrs.  Ritter  came  in  and  set  her  empty  tin  pail 
19* 


222  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

upon  a  bench  before  answering.  Her  face  was  very 
grave  and  troubled.  She  glanced  first  at  Rose,  then 
at  Angie  ;  then  turned  to  the  young  man,  who  had 
stepped  into  one  corner,  and  with  his  hands  thrust 
into  his  pockets,  quietly  waited  her  answer. 

"  There's  been  a  great  deal  of  trouble  and  sorrow 
in  the  world  since  Adam  was  a  boy,"  was  the  some 
what  unexpected  reply.  And  then  she  sat  down 
and  took  a  pipe  from  her  pocket. 

"  Don't  smoke  now,  mother ;  breakfast  is  ready. 
I'll  have  it  on  the  table  in  a  minute."  Mrs.  Ritter 
paid  no  attention,  but  deliberately  filled  her  pipe  and 
lighted.it. 

"  It's  strange,  but  I  suppose  it  must  be  so.  Some 
families  is  born'd  for  misfortune,  and  all  the  good 
things  that  comes  to  them  is  took  away  as  fast  as 
they  begin  to  feel  'em.  I'm  about  ready  to  give  up 
the  hope  of  ever  gettin'  much  good  out'n  anything 
any  more.  It  just  seems  as  if  a  cuss  had  allus  hung 
over  my  family,  and  I  can't  withstand  it.  I  never 
done  anything  to  bring  it  on  me  and  mine,  I  know." 

"  Why,  mother,  what  has  gone  wrong  now  ? " 
asked  Angie,  without  any  anxiety,  however,  for 
they  were  used  to  hearing  their  mother's  com 
plaints. 

"What's  gone  wrong?  Everything.  It  allus 
does  go  wrong  where  we're  concerned,  don't  it?" 

"  O,  I  think  not  You  are  out  of  spirits  a  little 
tliis  morning,"  said  Rose  cheerily  from  the  bed. 
"  Never  mind,  mother ;  if  things  do  not  go  just  as 
we  want  them  here,  they  will  sometime,  when  we 
are  all  angels." 


SHE   TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  223 

Mrs.  Eltter  grunted,  and  the  young  man  laughed, 
looking  over  at  Rose. 

"  I  doubt  it,  little  Rosy.  Some  folks  never  will  be 
contented,  even  as  angels.  Only  a  little  while  ago, 
I  heard  a  preacher  speaking  of  this  class  of  people, 
and  his  remark  was  to  the  point,  I  assure  you.  He 
said  even  as  angels,  they  would  fuss  and  fume,  and 
say  '  their  legs  were  too  long,  or  their  wings  were  too 
short.'  I'm  inclined  to  think  your  mother'l  put  her 
name  on  that  list." 

These  remarks  called  a  savage  frown  to  the  old 
dame's  face.  She  looked  up  angrily. 

"  I'd  like  to  know,  young  sir,  where  you  learnt 
politeness  ?  When  I  was  young,  I  never  would  'a' 
demeaned  myself  by  speakin'  in  such  a  way  of  my 
elders,  and  to  their  own  children." 

"I  beg  your  pardon,  Mother  Ritter.  On  my  honor 
I  did  not  intend  to  give  offense.  But  what  is  the 
bad  news  Peter  Jenks  has  been  retailing  at  this  early 
hour?" 

Mrs.  Ritter  turned  round  and  looked  at  Rose. 

"Poor  little  thing!"  she  muttered,  "your  only 
comfort's  gone  now.  Nobody '1  ever  be  good  to  you 
like  he  was.  But  it's  the  way  of  the  world,  and 
the  poor  must  suffer  in  more  ways  than  one.  You 
may  shut  up  your  book.  Mr.  Garton  won't  come 
to-day,  nor  never  any  more." 

Rose  half  sprang  from  her  pillow,  her  lips  sud 
denly  blanched  white.  Angie  paused  in  her  task 
of  dishing  up  the  fried  apples,  and  Mr.  Rufus  re 
garded  the  mother  intently. 

"  Oh,  mother,  what  do  you  mean  ?  "  gasped  poor 


224  HIGHT  AND   WRONG;    OR, 

Eose,  trembling  violently.  "  Surely  nothing  has 
happened  to  that  good  man — my  kind,  kind  teacher  ? 
Do  speak  quickly." 

"  Bad  news  comes  quick  enough,"  was  the  stolid 
answer.  "  Maybe  he's  forgot  that  he  promised  to 
make  a  scholar  of  you,  so  you  could  teach  Angle  to 
be  a  school-mistress.  Maybe  he's  gone  away  and 
won't  come  back  any  more." 

"  Mother,"  cried  Angie  piteously,  "  Don't  be  cruel 
to  poor  Rose.  Don't  you  see  you  are  nearly  killin' 
her  ?  What  has  happened  to  Mr.  Garton  ?  " 

"  He's  been  murdered !  " 

Rose  dropped  back  upon  her  pillow,  and  Angie 
flew  to  her  side  to  fold  her  within  her  arms.  Then 
both  broke  into  wails  and  sobs  of  distress,  while  the 
old  woman  puffed  at  her  pipe  vigorously,  and  Mr. 
Rufus,  after  giving  vent  to  a  prolonged  whistle,  sat 
down  and  began  to  eat  his  breakfast. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  225 


CHAPTER 

A  STEANGE  VISITOR— SUSPICION  AND  TERROR. 

WHEN  Mr.  Prince  reached  the  hall  after  leaving 
Geraldine,  he  found  awaiting  him  an  old  woman  to 
whom  a  servant  was  speaking  insolently,  ordering 
her  to  go  away  and  not  trouble  people  who  had 
enough  to  annoy  them  without  the  help  of  strangers 
at  such  a  time  as  this.  On  his  master's  approach  he 
ceased  to  scold,  and  remarked  that  she  had  better 
state  her  business  at  once  and  be  off. 

"What  are  you  saying,  James  ?  "  demanded  Mr. 
Prince  severely,  catching  his  tone  and  detecting  his 
insolence.  "  What  does  the  woman  want  ?  " 

At  this  she  pressed  forward  eagerly,  before  the 
boy  could  reply. 

"I  come  to  see  far  myself  whether  poor  Mr. 
Garton  has  been  murdered,  as  they  say.  I  want  to 
see  his  dead  body  !  " 

"  Why,  my  good  woman,  this  is  somewhat  ex 
traordinary.  It  is  too  true  that  he  has  been  mur 
dered  ;  but  I  can  not  understand  your  interest  in  the 
affair.  Who  are  you,  and  where  do  you  come 
from?" 

"  Humph !  pity  your  memory's  so  short.     I  live 


223  RIGHT   AND    WRONG       OR, 

on  your  own  land,  Mr.  Prince,  not  half  a  dozen 
miles  from  your  own  house.  Don't  you  remember 
Joe  Hitter,  that'd  become  a  common  drunkard,  an' 
ye  let  him  settle  over  yonder  if  he'd  stop  drink  ? 
He  built  a  cabin  an'  cleared  a  flax  patch,  an'  then  died 
an'  left  me  to  take  care  of  my  poor  girls,  an'  one  a 
helpless  cripple.  We're  poor,  mis'able  critters,  but 
he  didn't  think  us  so  fur  beneath  him  he  couldn't 
find  out  where  we  lived  an'  give  us  a  helpin'  hand." 

"  Do  you  mean  Mr.  Garton  ?  " . 

"Aye!  who  else  should  I  mean?  Didn't  him  and 
Miss  Geraldine  come  to  my  house  many's  the  time 
together  when  they  went  walkin'.  An'  didn't  he 
insist  on  teaching  Rose,  days — that's  the  cripple — 
so's  she  could  teach  Angie  o'nights  when  the  work 
was  done?  He  said  if  Angie'd  be  smart  like  Rose, 
maybe  he'd  find  a  little  school  fur  her  some  day  in 
the  country,  where  she  could  make  a  decent  livin'." 

"  All  this  is  new  to  me,  I  assure  you,"  said  Mr. 
Prince.  "  The  good  works  of  my  friend  were  done 
so  unostentatiously,  I  was  not  aware  of  these  actions 
at  all.  Poor  Nathaniel !  " 

He  ended  with  a  deep  sigh,  but  suddenly  touched 
his  forehead,  as  if  a  new  thought  had  flashed  into  his 
brain. 

"  A.  and  R.  I  wondered  whom  he  could  mean. 
Ah,  I  understand  now,  dear,  good  Nathaniel.  Poor 
children !  They  no  longer  have  a  teacher,  conse 
quently  no  hopes  for  the  future." 

The  old  woman  began  to  cry. 

"None  in  the  world  !  An'  what'll  become  of  them, 
poor  girls,  when  I'm  gone  ?  I  can't  last  long,  an' 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  227 

they'll  be  left  alone  an'  helpless.  Oh,  if  I  could 
know  who  killed  him !  Who  did  they  say  it  was 
that  done  it  ?  " 

"  Never  mind  now.  It  is  a  doubtful  case,  and  I 
think  it  will  be  hard  to  fix  the  crime  upon  the  right 
person.  But  if  it  can  be  done,  I  will — " 

He  stopped  appalled  and  wiped  his  face  with  his 
handkerchief. 

"What  am  I  saying?"  he  gasped  hurriedly. 
"  Mrs.  Ritter,  I  am  deeply  sorry,  believe  me,  and  I 
will  see  that  your  children  shall  not  be  left  destitute. 
Would  you  like  Angie  to  be  sent  to  school  ?  I  will 
send  her  if  you  will  let  me.  And  Rose — what  shall 
be  done  for  her?  " 

Mrs.  Ritter  regarded  him  cunningly,  and  burst 
into  a  short  laugh. 

"  You  think  I  can  believe  you,  but  I've  learnt 
better.  In  two  hours  after  I'm  gone  you  won't  think 
a  word  more  about  it.  Besides,  I  can't  spare  Angie 
from  home.  She  breaks  the  flax,  an'  spins  while  I 
weave,  an'  I  couldn't  get  along  without  her  to  help 
me,  an'  wait  on  Rose." 

"  Then  tell  me  what  you  would  have  me  do  for 
you.  Do  you  want  money  ?  " 

"Money?  No!  What  could  I  do  with  money, 
unless  I  had  enough  to  buy  a  town-house  and  send 
Angie  to  school  ?  Keep  your  money,  Mr.  Prince, 
until  I'm  gone.  Then  if  you  want  to  help  the  chil 
dren  with  it,  you  may.  What  I  want  now,  is  to  see 
the  corpse  ;  an'  what  I'm  going  to  do,  is  to  find  out 
who  killed  him.  I'll  do  it,  as  sure  as  there's  a  God 
that  is  just !  " 


228  RIGHT   AND    WROKG;    OR, 

The  pallor  of  Mr.  Prince's  face  was  so  extreme  as 
to  cause  alarm.  James  hastily  poured  a  goblet  of 
water  and  presented  it  to  his  master. 

"  Let  me  drive  her  off,  sir !  She  is  an  impudent 
old  piece." 

"  No,  no,"  answered  Mr.  Prince,  hastily.  "  Take 
her  into  the  room  and  let  her  see  what  she  wants — 
it  can  do  no  harm.  Go." 

James  scowled  and  obeyed,  preceding  Mrs.  Hitter 
unwillingly  enough  to  the  door.  Mr.  Prince  re 
mained  where  he  had  stood  all  the  while,  his  hand 
resting  heavily  against  the  balustrade,  his  eyes  bent 
upon  the  floor.  He  did  not  move  until  the  old 
woman  returned  and  laid  her  hand  on  his  arm,  caus 
ing  him  to  start  as  if  a  serpent  had  stung  him.  In 
turning  his  eyes  he  rilet  an  almost  diabolical  glance 
as  the  old  woman  hissed  through  her  broken  teeth : 

"  The  devil's  own  child  could  do  a  deed  like  that ! 
I'll  be  sworn  that  a  woman  is  at  the  bottom  of  it,  an 
I'll  find  out  who  it  is  before  I  die,  mind  if  I  don't."' 

"  What  do  you  mean?  "  he  cried  fiercely,  shaking 
off  her  hand.  "  Tell  me  this  minute.  Whom  do  you 
suspect  ?  What  right  have  you  to  suspect  anybody 
without  proof,  woman  ?  Why  do  you  come  here  to 
torment  me  ?  " 

"  Softly,  softly,  good  sir.  There  ain't  no  use  in  get- 
tin'  excited.  I  come  here  because  I  wanted  to.  The 
poor  don't  have  so  many  friends  that  they  can  afford 
to  lose  'em  without  knowin'  how  they've  been  lost. 
I  say  that  a  woman's  at  the  bottom  of  it,  because 
there  never  was  a  black  deed  like  that  done  yet,  when 
one  of  'em  wasn't  in  some  way  mixed  up  with  it." 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT    LAST.  229 

"Remember  that  you  are  a  woman,  and  that  you 
have  daughters,"  said  Mr,  Prince,  rebukingly,  with 
a  deep  breath  of  relief.  "  It  is  horrible  to  hear  such 
sentiments  as  those  you  have  just  expressed  from  a 
woman's  lips." 

"  It's  all  the  same  if  it's  the  truth,"  was  the  curt 
answer,  while  her  cunning  eyes  never  left  his  face. 
"  If  it  wasn't  so  true  as  it  is,  there'd  be  no  sense  in 
the  way  you  take  it.  You  know  as  well  as  I  do, 
that  it  will  all  come  out  some  day." 

"  God  knows  I  hope — " 

Again  he  checked  himself  with  a  bitter  groan, 
and  waved  her  off,  tossing  his  purse  as  he  did  so. 

"  Take  it  and  go,"  he  cried  desperately.  "  I  am 
not  fit  to  talk  on  this  subject  any  more.  Go !  " 

"Go !  is  it?  Well,  I  will;  but  when  I  come  again, 
maybe  I'll  be  more  welcome." 

Notwithstanding  her  previous  refusal  of  the 
money,  she  took  the  purse  and  hobbled  off  stiffly, 
thrusting  it  deep  into  her  capacious  pocket  as  she 
went.  She  chuckled  to  herself — a  dry,  mirthless 
chuckle  that  sent  the  blood  chilling  through  the 
veins  of  the  man,  who  stood  looking  after  her  as  if 
he  had  escaped  a  plague. 

"It  won't  be  the  last  he'll  give  me,"  he  heard 
her  mutter.  "  No,  indeed,  not  the  last  by  a  good 
deal." 

Mr.  Prince  turned  into  the  library  quickly,  again 
passing  his  trembling  hand  across  his  forehead,  where 
the  cold  drops  gathered  constantly. 

"  One  night's  misery  made  a  coward  of  me.      Oh, 

anything  else  but  this   I  could  have  borne  like  a 
20 


230  RIGHT  AND  WRONG;   OR, 

man !  But  now,  how  shall  I  ever  be  able  to  hold  up 
my  face  again  among  my  fellow-men  ?  " 

Any  one  who  had  known  Mr.  Prince  previous  to 
the  misfortunes  which  had  overtaken  him,  would 
have  thought  him  changed  indeed  to  have  seen  him 
now,  pacing  the  floor  in  his  agitation.  The  clear, 
frank,  manly  glance  was  drooping,  the  open  brow 
contracted,  the  once  smiling  lips  pale  and  com 
pressed.  At  every  sound  he  started  and  trembled 
like  a  guilty  man,  wrapped  in  the  tormenting  folds 
of  a  sleepless  fear. 

Throughout  the  interval  between  the  interview 
with  Mrs.  Hitter  and  the  coming  of  Mrs.  Garton,  he 
avoided  every  one.  A  message  from  Mrs.  Prince, 
saying  that  Geraldine  was  worse,  failed  to  bring  him 
from  his  dark  retreat  in  the  closed  library.  The 
sounds  of  confusion  fell  upon  seemingly  deaf  ears. 
Not  once  would  he  stir  outside  the  door  until  time  to 
go  to  the  cars  for  Mrs.  Garton.  When  the  hour 
came,  he  donned  his  hat  and  cloak,  and  was  leaving 
the  house  without  a  sign,  when 'Miss  Eldridge  came 
feebly  down  stairs. 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Prince,  you  will  not  leave  the  house 
now.  Send  the  carriage,  and  come  up  to  your 
child !  " 

"  Katie,  I  can  not  see  her  suffer  !  Go  back,  dear, 
and  say  that  I  can  not  come." 

"  But  you  must,  you  must ! "  she  said,  clinging  to 
his  arm.  "  Come  and  help  us  to  save  her.  We  may 
pave  her  yet  if  we  can  bring  tears.  Oh,  can  you 
think  of  nothing  to  do  for  your  only  child  ?  Come, 
do  come !  It  is  cruel  in  you  to  keep  away." 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TRUTH  AT  LAST.      231 

"  Let  her  alone,  Katie,  for  it  is  too  late.  Better 
that  she  should  die  now  than  to  live  on  through 
years  of  suffering,  perhaps  shame.  Can  you  doubt 
that  I  love  my  child  ?  And  yet  dearly  as  I  love  her, 
had  you  come  and  said  to  me, '  She  is  dead,'  I  would 
have  wept  more  readily  for  joy  than  sorrow." 

"  Is  it  then  true,  as  Mrs.  Prince  feared  ?  Has  all 
this  misery  touched  your  brain  ?  " 

He  laughed  bitterly. 

"  Does  she  think  I  am  going  crazy,  Katie.  There 
is  no  such  blessing  in  store  for  me.  There  are  times 
when  even  madness  might  be  welcomed  as  a  boon 
beyond  price,  and  this  time  has  come  to  me.  I  wish 
that  I  could  think  it  madness  which  has  conjured  up 
all  the  horrors  which  surround  me." 

"  You  will  not  come  up  stairs  ?  "  she  repeated  tim 
idly,  retreating. 

"No.  Say  that  I  am  gone  for  Mr.  Garten's 
mother.  And,  Katie,  you  come  down  to  meet  her — 
you  take  charge  of  her,  will  you?  Mrs.  Prince  is  so 
occupied  with  Geraldine,  there  will  be  no  other  to 
come  if  you  do  not,  and  it  would  be  hard  to  confide 
her  to  servants  only." 

"I  will  come,"  answered  Miss  Eldridge  quietly. 
"Nathaniel's  mother  shall ^not  want  proper  care  while 
I  am  under  the  same  roof  with  her." 

"  Thank  you  !  I  am  relieved  and  grateful."  And 
he  looked  so  indeed  as  he  pressed  her  hand. 

Hurrying  away,  he  sprang  into  the  carriage  and 
drove  rapidly  down  the  hill,  his  white  face  pressed 
to  the  window,  his  eyes  uplifted  to  that  part  of  the 
house  where  his  child  lay.  Hot  and  bitter  tears 


232  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

rolled  over  his  cheeks.  He  might  never  see  her  liv- 
ino-  face  again.  But  he  would  not  turn  back — would 

O  O 

not  venture  into  the  presence  of  a  mortal  anguish 
which  could  wholly  unstring  his  nerves,  while  such 
heavy  duties  lay  on  his  hands  as  those  that  were  yet 
to  be  performed. 

On  reaching  the  depot,  he  had  to  wait  a  short 
time,  and  occupied  himself  in  walking  up  and  down 
the  platform.  The  station  stood  in  the  midst  of  a 
heavy  belt  of  woods,  and  along  a  foot-path  from  an 
opposite  direction  to  that  by  which  he  had  come,  a 
young  man  walked  briskly  toward  him,  a  cane  in  his 
right  hand,  and  a  carpet-bag  swung  over  his  left 
shoulder. 

"When  he  reached  the  platform,  he  flung  the  car 
pet-bag  down  with  a  careless  movement,  dropped 
upon  the  step,  and  taking  a  match  from  a  little  box, 
lit  a  cigar. 

"  Happy  man,"  thought  Mr.  Prince,  looking  into 
his  handsome  face.  "No  care  weighs  him  to  the 
earth.  Young,  free,  joyous  I  What  is  it  that  makes 
the  difference  in  the  fafe  of  men  ?  " 

His  walk  brought  him  close  to  the  stranger,  and 
their  eyes  met.  Nothing  in  the  serene,  quiet  eyes 
could  warrant  the  sensation,  but  with  that  look  a 
sickening,  shuddering  chill  ran  through  his  whole 
frame.  He  withdrew  his  eyes,  then  looked  again, 
but  the  young  man  seemed  to  take  no  notice,  and 
smoked  his  cigar  with  apparent  enjoyment. 

Ten  minutes  passed,  and  still  the  train  did  not 
come.  Mr.  Prince  looked  at  his  watch,  and  the 
etatien  master  remarked  that  the  train  had  not 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  233 

started  on  time  from  Eastbrook.  It  would  be  in 
soon.  Was  he  expecting  anybody? 

"Yes." 

He  did  not  say  whom,  but  he  saw  that  the  ques 
tion  had  wakened  an  interest  in  the  stranger,  who 

D         * 

gave  one  quick,  searching  glance  in  his  direction, 
then  relapsed  into  dreamy  contemplation  of  the  land 
scape. 

"  Perhaps  you  expect  some  of  Mr.  Garton's 
friends  ?  "  pursued  the  man. 

"  Yes,  his  poor  mother ; "  and  again  a  quick 
glance  flashed  from  the  stranger's  eyes.  Mr.  Prince 
sauntered  over  to  where  he  sat,  and  surveyed  him 
from  head  to  foot  with  a  k;een,  searching  eye.  In  a 
moment  the  stranger  looked  up  and  remarked  coolly : 

"  I  hope,  sir,  you  will  remember  me,  should  you 
have  the  fortune  to  meet  me  again/' 

"  That  is  my  desire." 

"  May  I  ask  the  cause  of  your  very  surprising  in 
terest  ?  " 

Mr.  Prince  drew  still  nearer. 

"  You  are  the  murderer  of  Nathaniel  Garton !  "  he 
answered  lowly. 

In  an  instant  the  man's  face  was  as  white  as  ashes, 
and  his  eyes  flashed  dangerously.  But  he  did  not 
lose  his  self-control  for  a  moment. 

"I  think,  sir,  though  I  have  not  the  honor  of 
knowing  you  or  the  man  of  whom  you  speak,  that 
the  best  place  for  you  would  be  a  lunatic  asylum. 
No  sane  man  could  wantonly  insult  a  stranger  with 
such  a  charge." 

Mr.  Prince  pointed  to  the  carpet  sack  lying  upon 

20* 


234  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

the  platform,  on  which  were  distinctly  marked  the 
initials  R.  K. 

"  Do  not  be  too  hasty,"  he  said,  still  in  a  low  tone. 
"  You  are  the  man  who  call  yourself  Rufus  Knight. 
In  reality  you  are  Richard  Kelton." 

"  You  seem  to  be  well  informed,"  answered  the 
man  accused,  with  a  tremor  he  could  not  repress. 
"I  must  be  allowed  to  say,  however,  that  you  are 
wholly  mistaken.  Neither  of  these  names  are  known 
to  me,"  and  he  deliberately  drew  a  case  from  his 
pocket,  took  out  a  card,  and  with  a  half  smile  pre 
sented  it  to  Mr.  Prince. 

"  Ralph  Kendrick,"  repeated  Mr.  Prince,  reading 
the  name  on  the  highly  embossed  card.  "  Really, 
sir,  if  I  have  been  mistaken,  I  beg  to  apologize.  But 
the  description  of  person  and  initials  wholly  misled 
me." 

Mr.  Kendrick  bowed,  touched  his  hat  and  walked 
away,  indicating  that  he  would  accept  the  apology, 
but  no  more.  Mr.  Prince  hesitated  a  moment,  then 
went  into  the  station  and  spoke  to  the  agent. 

"  That  man  to  whom  I  was  just  now  speaking,  has 
not  bought  his  ticket?" 

«  No." 

"  Keep  a  memorandum  of  the  place,  and  telegraph 
the  description  of  his  person  to  the  Chief  of  Police.  I 
want  detectives  kept  upon  his  track  until  further  no 
tice  from  me.  The  expenses  I  will  defray,  of  course. 
Speak  to  the  conductor  about  him." 

The  agent  nodded. 

"All  right.     There's  the  whistle." 

Mr.  Prince  hastened  out,  and  the  train  whirled  up 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH    AT   LAST.  235 

to  the  station.  For  a  few  moments  there  was 
confusion  and  bustling  about,  during  which  one 
gray-haired  man  stepped  from  the  cars  and  looked 
anxiously  around  him.  Mr.  Prince  grasped  his  hand. 

"  Mr.  Graves,  is  it  you,  and  alone?  I  thought  she 
would  have  come  also." 

"  She  is  not  able.  This  blow  has  well-nigh  killed 
her,  and  I  have  volunteered  to  do  all  she  would  have 
done.  For  heaven's  sake  tell  me,  has  the  murderer 
been  caught?" 

"Ask  me  nothing  here.  When  we  reach  home  I 
will  endeavor  to  tell  you  all  I  know.  The  carriage 
is  waiting." 

The  old  gentleman,  a  lawyer,  and  an  early  friend 
of  the  Garton  family,  sadly  followed  Mr.  Prince  to 
the  vehicle  and  entered  it.  As  the  gentleman  sprang 
in  after  him,  he  cast  a  sharp  glance  round  for  Mr. 
Kendrick.  That  worthy  was  standing  apart  from 
the  crowd,  and  lighting  another  cigar.  He  caught 
a  glimpse  of  Mr.  Prince,  and  mockingly  touched  his 
hat,  at  least  the  gesture  seemed  to  convey  that  im 
pression  to  Mr.  Prince. 

"Look  well  at  that  man,  Mr.  Graves,"  he  said 
hurriedly,  pointing  him  out ;  "  do  you  think  you  can 
remember  him?" 

"Very  well;  but  why?" 

"  No  matter.  I  only  want  to  attract  your  atten 
tion  to  him  now.  Nothing  may  come  of  it  but  I 
suspect  there  may.  Drive  on,  Charles." 

Very  little  passed  between  the  gentlemen  on  their 
way  to  Prince  Hill.  On  reaching  that  place,  they 
descended,  and  Mr.  Prince  remarked  sadly : 


236  KIGHT   AND    WliONG  ;    Oi:, 

"  A  sorrowful  welcome  I  have  to  offer  you.  Death 
and  sorrow  have  taken  possession  of  my  home." 

The  housekeeper  stood  inside  the  door,  with  Miss 
Eldridge  near  her.  Both  were  weeping  bitterly. 
The  latter  slightly  retreated  when  she  saw  Mr. 
Prince  was  accompanied  by  a  gentleman  instead  of 
the  bereaved  mother  ehe  expected. 

"  This  is  Mr.  Graves,  Katie,  and  he  comes  to  tell 
us  that  Mrs.  Garton  is  unable  to  make  such  a  jour 
ney.  Miss  Eldridge,  Mr.  Graves,  and  the  dearest 
friend  our  poor  Nathaniel  had." 

His  meaning  glance  was  sufficient,  and  the  old 
lawyer  took  the  young  girl's  hand,  tears  in  his  gen 
tle  eyes  as  he  scanned  her  drooping,  tearful  face. 
The  housekeeper  seized  the  moment  to  speak  with 
Mr.  Prince. 

"  It  is  all  over,  sir." 

"All  what?" 

"  Oh,  sir,  our  blessed  little  darling,  our  sweet 
Geraldine.  She  was  taken  with  spasms,  and  she 
is — "  Her  sobs  choked  her,  and  she  could  not  finish 
the  sentence. 

"  Do  you  mean  that  she  is  dead  ?  " 

The  housekeeper  pointed  to  another  streamer  of 
crape  that  had  been  bound  to  the  door  with  a  long 
white  ribbon.  The  father's  eyes  half  closed,  and  his 
hands  clutched  at  the  back  of  a  chair  convulsively, 
but  his  deep  voice  uttered  an  unfaltering  "  Thank 
God!" 

"Mr.  Prince  I  "  cried  Mr.  Graves,  while  the  others 
stood  horrified,  "do  you  know  what  you  are  say 
ing?" 


SHE   TOLD   THE    TRUTH   AT   LAST.  237 

"Yes,  too  well.  Be  patient,  man.  In  time  you 
will  understand  me.  Now  forgive  me  if  I  commend 
you  for  awhile  to  the  care  of  my  housekeeper.  She 
will  make  you  comfortable,  and  as  soon  as  I  can,  I 
will  see  you  to  settle  this  sad  business." 

He  went  up  stairs,  sought  the  room  where  his 
child  lay,  and  locked  himself  in. 

All  was  peaceful  now.  The  fever  had  died  out. 
The  sorrow  that  had  charged  her  little  heart,  was 
felt  no  more.  To  join  him  she  loved  she  had — 

"  Gone  in  her  childish  purity 

Out  from  the  golden  day; 
Fading  away  to  a  light  so  sweet, 
Where  the  silver  stars  and  sunbeams  meet, 
Paving  the  way  for  her  angel  feet, 

Over  the  silent  way." 


238  EIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

THE    DIE    IS    CAST. 

SOME  time  had  elapsed  ere  Mr.  Prince  again  made 
his  appearance.  Mr.  Graves  had  been  shown  to  a 
room  where  a  fire  burned  cheerfully,  and  a  warm 
dinner  was  served  immediately.  After  things  had 
been  taken  away,  his  host  came  down. 

"  If  you  are  prepared  to  hear  me,  I  will  now  say 
what  I  have  to  say." 

He  spoke  with  the  abruptness  of  a  man  who  had 
made  up  his  mind  to  do  a  disagreeable  thing.  The 
lawyer  read  in  his  face  sorrowful  determination  and 
self-sacrifice,  but  no  indication  of  insanity. 

"  Go  on,"  he  said,  kindly. 

"You  must  remember  that  I  am  not  only  speaking 
to  you  as  a  friend  of  my  own,  and  of  the  Garton 
family,  but  as  a  lawyer.  This  interview  must  be  a 
professional  one." 

"A  moment,  my  dear  sir.  Have  you  no  coun 
selor  nearer  home  to  whom  you  could  go  more  prop 
erly  than  myself?  If  what  you  are  about  to  say 
should  require  any  action  on  my  part,  it  may  be 
awkward  for  both  of  us.  You  will  not  act  hastily?" 


SHE   TOLD    THE    TEUTH   AT   LAST.  239 

"  I  am  acting  hastily,  but  not  unwisely,  I  am  sure. 
You  are  the  staunch  friend  of  my  friend,  and  for 
that  reason  I  prefer  to  take  you  into  my  confidence, 
and  ask  your  aid.  This  day  I  have  been  made  child 
less,  and  I  have  nothing  left  on  earth,  but  to  do  my 
duty  to  the  dead  and  the  living,  made  desolate  by 
his  death.  When  that  is  done,  death  cannot  come 
too  soon  to  me." 

"My  dear  sir,  you  do  not  forget  your  young 
wife?"  remonstrated  the  old  gentleman,  and  he  was 
puzzled  by  the  expression  that  immediately  changed 
Mr.  Prince's  features.  It  was  hard,  bitter,  merciless 
for  a  moment,  but  softened  presently  into  pity  and 
pain. 

"  I  do  not  forget,"  he  answered  briefly.  "  Let  us 
understand  each  other,  fully,  however.  I  may  de 
pend  upon  your  services  ?  " 

"  Yes,  as  far  as  I  may  be  useful  to  you." 

"  Very  good.  Now  to  business.  First,  these  pa 
pers  must  be  examined,"  and  he  thrust  a  package 
into  the  lawyer's  hands,  his  own  trembling  violently. 
"  When  you  came,  the  thought  crossed  my  mind 
that  there  was  a  fatality  in  it.  All  the  way  home  I 
could  not  get  rid  of  the  idea,  and  now  the  die  is  cast. 
Let  worse  come  to  worst,  I  must  meet  it." 

The  lawyer  undid  the  package,  adjusted  his  spec 
tacles,  and  began  the  examination  of  the  papers. 
Minutes  slipped  into  hours,  and  the  old  man  read 
on.  Mr.  Prince  paced  softly  back  and  forth,  a 
ceaseless  beat  of  hardly  curbed  suspense.  Finally 
he  stopped  as  the  lawyer  laid  the  last  paper  on  the 
table  and  wiped  his  glasses. 


240  EIGHT  AND   WKONG;    OK, 

"I  understand  now  why  you  could  thank  God 
that  your  child  has  died.  This  is  terrible." 

"  Then  you  do  think " 

"  The  worst  that  one  can  think  from  such  evi 
dence.  There  is  scarcely  ground  left  for  the  shadow 
of  a  doubt." 

Again  Mr.  Prince  strode  up  and  down  the  room 
in  great  agitation,  his  lips  working  convulsively. 

"  What  is  to  be  done  ? "  he  rather  gasped  than 
asked,  at  length. 

"  That  must  be  decided  after  due  reflection.  The 
boy  must  not  die." 

"  No,  no !  the  boy  must  not  die,"  was  answered 
vehemently.  "  Nor  should  the  innocent  be  suffered 
to  lie  in  prison  through  the  long,  dreary  winter,  wait 
ing  for  the  spring  term  to  get  cleared  from  a  deed 
he  never  was  guilty  of. " 

"  This  boy  is  poor?" 

"  Yes,  very  poor." 

"  What  are  his  parents  ?  " 

"  The  father  is  a  worthless  drunkard,  the  mother, 
a  whining,  complaining,  foolish  woman,  who  doubles 
her  troubles,  though  the  real  ones  are  enough,  heaven 
knows." 

"  What  was  the  boy'e  character  ?  " 

"  Bad  as  it  could  be.  He  has  for  years  been  the 
scape-grace  of  the  place,  a  convenient  tool  for  the  un 
scrupulous,  and  a  ready  escape  for  all  who  chose  to 
lay  their  sins  to  his  charge.  As  a  natural  conse 
quence,  he  was  a  hardened,  reckless  fellow,  despised 
by  all,  pitied  by  few  indeed.  Geraldine's  mother 
insisted  that  there  was  good  in  him,  and  the  child 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TKUTH   AT   LAST.  241 

religiously  believed  it  also.  Then  Mr.  Garton  be 
came  interested  in  him,  and  hoped  to  make  some 
thing  of  him  as  a  man.  One  trait  of  his  character 
is  remarkable.  He  will  not  lie,  and  if  I  am  a  judge, 
will  be  faithful  to  a  trust,  even  unto  death." 

"  Noble  and  redeeming  traits,  surely,"  said  Mr. 
Graves.  "From  these  memoranda,  I  see  the  evi 
dence  is  not  remarkably  strong.  The  knife  may 
have  belonged  to  him,  and  he  may  have  threatened 
Mr.  Garton's  life.  But  these  are  not  proofs  that  can 
do  him  serious  injury,  if  he  is  able  to  prove  his 
whereabouts  at  the  time  of  the  murder." 

"  That  will  not  be  so  easy.  His  mother  claims 
that  he  was  home  by  eleven  o'clock,  while  the  mur 
der  must  have  taken  place  later.  But  her  evidence 
will  not  go  for  much,  and  popular  opinion  is  greatly 
against  him.  The  knife  he  acknowledged  readily  as 
having  been  a  gift  from  a  man  who  for  sometime  has 
been  about  the  neighborhood.  The  threat  against 
Mr.  Garton's  life  he  has  denied  from  the  beginning." 

"  Who  is  this  man — the  one  who  gave  him  the 
knife?" 

"  I  suspect  the  one  I  pointed  out  at  the  station  to 
be  the  identical  villain,  but  I  am  not  sure.  You  al 
ready  have  his  history  there,"  pointing  with  white 
lips  to  the  papers. 

"  You  think  this  the  same  then  who  broke  off  the 
marriage  years  ago,  with  Garton  and — " 

"  My  wife,"  he  finished  grimly.  "  Yes,  it  can  be 
no  other,  of  course.  The  similarity  of  names,  the 
stolen  interviews,  the  flowers — there  can  be  no 
doubt." 

21 


242  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  I  think  there  can  be  no  doubt.  We  are  investi 
gating  this  matter,  however,  and  it  is  not  a  time  to 
reach  conclusions.  Would  it  be  possible  for  us  to 
see  the  boy  to-night  ?  " 

"  I  fear  not.     See,  it  is  nearly  twelve  o'clock." 

"  Then  I  must  come  back  to  finish  my  investiga 
tions.  Meantime,  I  see  but  one  endurable  way  for 
you,  and  I  can  conscientiously  point  it  out." 

"  Well." 

"  Let  things  take  their  course.  You  must  see  to 
the  family,  that  they  are  not  in  want ;  and  you  can 
provide  all  the  comforts  needed  for  the  boy.  As  for 
his  reputation,  it  can  be  no  worse  for  his  imprison 
ment.  There  he  may  be  cared  for,  kept  out  of  mis 
chief,  and  learn  a  life-long  lesson  of  wisdom.  I  re 
peat  it  will  not  hurt  him.  Meantime  you  will  have 
a  duty  here,  I  one  abroad,  to  keep  us  busy.  When 
the  trial  comes  on,  see  that  the  boy  has  proper  coun 
sel,  and  try  to  prove  an  alibi.  If  it  cannot  be  done, 
and  he  should  be  found  guilty,  there  will  be  but  one 
course  to  pursue." 

Mr.  Prince  dropped  into  a  seat  and  covered  his 
face  with  his  hands. 

"  Come,  come,  my  friend,  this  is  vain.  It  is  just 
possible  that  this  deed  may  have  been  committed, 
without  the  instigation  of  another  party.  We  dare 
not  judge  until  proofs  stamp  guilt  upon  the  heads  of 
the  guilty.  When  we  examine  the  boy,  something 
may  be  gained  ;  and  I  must  find  that  man  besides. 
To  do  more  than  keep  him  in  sight  will  not  be  pos 
sible  ;  but  if  things  go  wrong  at  the  trial,  our  course 
must  be  shaped  accordingly." 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH    AT   LAST.  243 

"  You  will  take  every  precaution  to  guard  against 
exposure  ?  Oh,  think  of  my  horrible,  horrible  posi 
tion!" 

"  I  do  think  of  it,  and  from  my  soul  I  pity  you 
with  a  pity  that  cannot  humble,  for  it  is  born  of 
honor.  Eouse  yourself  to  bear  manfully  the  terrible 
load  laid  upon  you.  God  never  deserts  the  good 
and  true." 

"  But  he  hides  his  face  unaccountably  from  us.  Is 
it  a  sin  for  a  man  to  love,  that  such  a  punishment 
should  follow  him  as  that  which  has  pursued  and 
found  me  ?  Oh,  my  little  daughter !  How  much 
wiser  was  she  than  I  ?  And  yet,  even  she  was  lured 
from  her  better  judgment,  and  has  lost  her  life  in 
consequence.  My  God,  my  God !  The  enormity 
of  sin  I  see,  is  enough  to  strangle  all  pity,  that  un- 
trameled  justice  may  have  full  sway." 

"Nay,  nay,  you  are  losing  yourself  again.  Sup 
pose  you  should  be  wrong?  Is  it  not  bad  enough 
anyway?" 

"  Heaven  knows  it  is !  Ah,  you  do  well  to  check 
me,  for  I  am  well-nigh  beside  myself." 

"  With  good  reason,  I  admit.  Still,  human  life 
cannot  be  trifled  with  lightly,  and  you  must  wait. 
Leave  these  papers  with  me  for  the  present.  I  must 
examine  them  again,  and  in  the  course  of  a  week  you 
may  expect  me  back  again." 

"As  you  will." 

"  Apd  now,"  continued  the  lawyer,  kindly,  "  take 
my  advice  and  go  to  bed.  You  must  have  some  rest." 

"  Eest,  rest  ?    It  is  impossible  !  " 

"  No,  it  is  possible.     Do  you  want  to  get  ill,  or  go 


244  RIGHT   AND    WROXG ;     OR, 

crazy  ?  I  see  you  are  not  yourself  now.  Before  you 
leave  me,  one  more  word.  Is  Miss  Eldridge  a  per 
manent  resident  here  ?  " 

"  No,  only  a  visitor.  Garton  loved  her,  and  she 
had  promised  to  marry  him  !  " 

"  How  long  have  they  been  engaged  ?  " 

"  A  very  short  time.  In  fact,  their  acquaintance 
was  short,  and  I  presume  the  engagement  was  has 
tened  by  the  quarrel  that  took  place  between  us  the 
night  before  the  murder.  No  one  but  my  wife  knew 
of  that  quarrel,  and  I  remember  hearing  Nathaniel 
go  into  the  parlor  shortly  after  I  left  him  in  the  con 
servatory.  I  know,  too,  that  Miss  Eldridge  was 
there,  and  that  they  went  together  upon  the  terrace. 
From  what  followed,  I  infer  the  engagement  was 
then  made  with  the  idea  before  him  of  his  departure 
from  my  house." 

"  Did  Miss  Eldridge  inform  you  of  her  engage 
ment  herself?" 

"  No ;  she  betrayed  it  to  my  little  daughter  in  her 
anguish  on  hearing  of  his  death,  and  the  child  re 
peated  it  to  me  soon  after." 

"  You  were  very  jealous  of  Mr.  Garton,"  queried 
the  old  man,  with  a  scrutinizing  glance. 

"  Madly,  but  I  would  not  have  harmed  one  hair 
of  his  head  for  worlds.  In  the  midst  of  that  quarrel 
I  broke  off  and  left  him,  because  I  could  not  trust 
myself  to  say  in  my  passion  that  which  never  could 
be  unsaid  in  cooler  moments.  Do  you  wonder  at  my 
jealousy  ?  " 

"  No  ;  I  only  wonder  that  you  have  been  blind  so 
Ions." 


SHE   TOLD    THE    TKUTU   AT   LAST.  245 

"Ah,  you  were  not  in  love  as  I  was,"  answered 
the  wretched  man,  with  a  bitter  laugh.  "And  I 
would  have  trusted  Nathaniel  with  my  life,  before 
those  strange  meetings  and  evident  disagreements 
woke  my  suspicions.  Once  having  suspicions,  I 
could  no  more  quell  them  than  I  could  have  changed 
the  course  of  the  clouds.  Now,  when  I  think  of 
what  he  bore  to  spare  me,  it  almost  drives  me  mad. 
He  loved  me,  he  pitied  and  strove  to  protect  and  to 
spare  me ;  and  yet  my  last  words  were  angry  and 
bitter!" 

"  You  blame  yourself  too  severely.  Let  all  that 
go,  and  try  to  become  master  of  yourself.  Does 
Mrs.  Prince  suspect  your  thoughts  on  this  subject  ?  " 

"  No,  for  I  have  put  an  iron  rule  over  my  actions, 
while  I  felt  ready  to  crush  her !  She  knows  I  act 
strangely,  but  not  exactly  why,  unless  she  judges 
from  her  own  premises." 

"It  is  well.  Come  now  and  lie  down.  I  shall 
make  you  sleep  with  me." 

Mr.  Prince  regarded  the  old  gentleman  for  a  mo 
ment  fixedly,  then  smiling  sadly,  submitted,  and  lay 
down  without  undressing,  while  the  lawyer  sat  be 
fore  the  fire  pondering  upon  the  papers  beside  him. 

21* 


246  RIGHT  AND   WRONG;    OR, 


CHAPTER  XX. 

THROUGH   RIGHT   AND   WRONG. 

"  KATIE,  Mr.  Graves  has  returned  to  spend  a  few 
days  with  me,  and  he  has  brought  a  letter  for  you 
from  Nathaniel's  mother." 

"A  letter  for  me?" 

Poor  Katie  looked  up  quickly  at  Mr.  Prince,  a 
faint  color  staining  her  transparent  cheek.  In  an 
swer  he  put  the  missive  into  her  hand,  saying  in  a 
low  tone  as  he  bent  nearer  to  her : 

"You  will  not  lightly  regard  what  she  asks  of 
you,  my  dear  girl.  Remember  that  she  is  old,  and 
left  very  desolate  now." 

Mrs.  Prince  who  was  lying  upon  a  sofa  on  the  op 
posite  side  of  the  hearth,  spoke  quickly : 

"  What  is  it,  Kate  ?  Your  face  looks  ominous  of 
evil  to  me.  Bear  in  mind  that,  whoever  wants  you, 
I  cannot  spare  you  yet." 

For  a  moment  Miss  Eldridge  was  too  absorbed  to 
answer.  When  it  was  finished,  she  dropped  her 
head  upon  her  hand,  and  with  the  letter  lying  upon 
her  lap,  tearfully  gazed  into  the  fire. 

"  What  is  it  ?"  again  demanded  Mrs.  Prince,  with 
some  impatience. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  247 

"  Mrs.  Garton  begs  me  to  come  to  her  for  awhile 
— she  is  so  lonely  and  heart-broken,"  answered  the 
young  girl,  smothering  back  a  sob.  "  Read  the  let 
ter — it  is  very  touching." 

Mrs.  Prince  took  it ;  her  beautiful  brow  knitted 
as  she  read. 

"  Of  course  you  will  not  think  of  going  to  that 
out-of-the-way,  desolate  place,  with  no  other  compan 
ion  than  a  sad  old  woman  for  society  ?  It  is  quite 
bad  enough  here,  but  there  it  would  be  horrible." 

"  She  is  very  wretched,  and  I  know  how  much 
she  must  need  some  one,"  answered  Katie,  gently. 
"  You  have  still  your  husband,  and  at  home  I  am 
not  at  all  needed.  What  better  can  I  do  than  to  go 
and  comfort  his  poor  mother?" 

"  Take  care  of  yourself;  or  rather  stay  here  and 
let  me  take  care  of  you." 

An  involuntary  glance  went  from  Mrs.  Prince's 
eyes  to  her  husband's  face.  Katie's  rested  there 
also,  and  she  was  startled  at  the  strange  expression 
it  wore.  A  warning  sign  from  Mrs.  Prince  fol 
lowed,  and  she  kept  silent  until  asked  what  she 
meant  to  do.  It  was  Mr.  Prince  who  asked  the 
question. 

"  I  will  go — I  could  not  refuse,"  she  said  appeal- 
ingly.  "It  is  hard  to  leave  you,  Celia,  when  you 
are  so  unwilling  for  me  to  go.  But  you  can  do 
without  me  better  than  she." 

"  Very  well,  if  that  is  your  decision  I  must  sub 
mit,"  was  answered  icily. 

"  Then,"  said  Mr.  Prince,  "  you  will  be  ready  to 
go  back  with  Mr.  Graves  when  he  returns.  Un- 


248  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

derstand  me,  I  am  not  trying  to  get  rid  of  you.  It 
will  be  a  pain  to  see  you  go ;  but  we  owe  to  that  be 
reaved  mother  more  than  we  can  ever  repay,  and 
must  make  sacrifices  for  her  sake.  I  will  write  that 
you  are  coming." 

He  went  out,  and  Mrs.  Prince  put  her  handker 
chief  over  her  face.  Katie  flew  to  her  side  instantly. 

"  Oh,  Celia,  do  not  think  me  unkind  to  leave  you 
now.  What  could  you  do  in  such  a  case  ?  She  has 
no  one?" 

"  And  I  have  no  one,"  answered  the  lady,  bitterly. 
"  Must  you  choose  like  this  between  a  friend  and  a 
stranger?" 

"  Celia,  you  have  your  husband  to  comfort  you." 

Mrs.  Prince  took  the  handkerchief  from  her  eyes, 
and  looked  into  Katie's  face.  For  a  moment  neither 
spoke  ;  then  she  said  in  a  slow  whisper  : 

"Katie,  my  husband  will  never  forgive  me  for 
that  day  of  helplessness.  I  feel  that  he  lays  the 
death  of  his  idolized  child  at  my  door.  Oh,  it  is 
dreadful,  and  it  will  break  my  heart." 

Again  the  eyes  were  covered. 

"  It  cannot  be  possible,"  said  Miss  Eldridge,  sooth 
ingly.  "All  that  has  happened  has  changed  him,  as 
I  can  plainly  see,  but  he  will  get  over  it,  and  will 
not  be  unjust  to  you.  How  could  you  help  sinking 
under  the  shock?  Was  I  not  crushed? — and  I 
thought  I  could  bear  anything." 

"  Ah,  but  he  was  your  lover,  and  he  could  think 
such  weakness  natural  in  you.  But  what  excuse 
had  I,  apart  from  my  poor  nerves  ?  No,  no,  he  will 
never  forgive  me." 


SHE    TOLD    THE   TRUTH    AT    LAST.  249 

"  In  time  he  will.  Only  be  patient  and  try  to 
make  him  forget  the  past  in  your  love.  Remember 
that  he  needs  it  now  more  than  ever ;  and — forgive 
me,  Celia, — I  have  noticed  that  you  seem  rather  to 
shun  than  to  seek  him.  Why  don't  you  try  to 
cheer  him  out  of  this  dreadful  gloom?" 

"  It  is  not  a  one-sided  question,  I  think.  A  wife 
has  a  right,  to  expect  some  consideration  in  sorrow, 
some  tenderness  and  care.  In  his  own  troubles,  he 
has  forgotten  that  I  have  feelings,  and  caji  suffer." 

"  Oh,  Celia,  I  beseech  you,  do  not  let  such 
thoughts  divide  you.  Hard  enough  the  trial  will 
be  for  both  when  borne  together.  But  apart,  it  will 
be  like  death  to  each.  It  is  a  woman's  place  and 
privilege  to  make  the  first  advances  if  an  estrange 
ment  has  risen  between  her  and  her  heart's  choice, 
and  her  pride  should  never  stand  in  the  way.  Had 
he  lived  to  make  me  his  wife,  my  poor  Nathaniel 
should  never  have  had  one  reason  to  feel  or  speak 
coldly.  I  would  have  given  up  everything  for  him." 

"  You  think  so,  poor  foolish  girl,  now  that  he  is 
gone.  But  if  he  had  lived,  experience  might  have 
taught  you  a  wiser  lesson  than  to  suffer  the  man  to 
whom  you  had  given  yourself  to  be  loved  and  cared 
for,  to  make  a  slave  of  you — to  kill  you  with  jealous 
exactions." 

"  Nay,  the  man  I  love,  could  not  exact  too  much 
from  me.  But  we  think  differently  on  this  subject, 
and  had  better  drop  it.  You  and  I  are  very  unlike. 
I  am  not  so  proud.  But  then  I  never  have  been 
petted  and  made  much  of  as  you  have.  Until  I 
loved  Nathaniel,  I  had  no  love  that  could  give  £»e 


250  RIGHT   AND   WRONG;    OR, 

joy.  He  became  my  world,  and  I  could  have  lived 
a  blessed  life  with  him,  had  God  permitted  it." 

A  very  heavy  sigh  escaped  the  lips  of  her  com 
panion.  Something  in  her  heart  had  been  touched 
by  the  words  she  heard.  She  put  up  her  hand  and 
stroked  back  the  fair  hair  from  the  young  girl's  face. 

"  Poor  Katie,  poor  Katie.  It  is  awful  to  lose  all 
one  has.  I  pity  you,  sweet ;  and  if  it  will  comfort 
you  to  go  to  his  mother,  go  without  a  thought  of 
me.  I  will  try  to  be  brave  and  bear  my  cross  till 
relief  comes.  Time  is  the  great  healer,  as  you  say, 
and  I  will  hope  my  wounds  may  not  smart  always." 

Katie  stooped  quickly  to  kiss  the  beautiful  lips. 

"  Dear,  generous  Celia !  Some  day  I  will  come 
back  to  you  again,  if  you  wish  it." 

"  There  is  no  necessity  for  repeating  my  wishes, 
Katie.  When  you  will  come,  I  shall  be  only  too 
thankful." 

The  conversation  of  the  morning  made  a  deep  im 
pression  upon  the  mind  of  Katie  Eldridge.  Looks 
and  tones  as  well  as  words,  seemed  to  forebode  a 
deeper  trouble  than  had  before  been  apparent,  and 
she  began  to  cast  about  in  her  mind  for  a  means  of 
bringing  harmony  between  these  people.  So  sad  it 
seemed  to  her,  that  they  should  bear  their  heavy 
burthen  apart,  uncheered  by  loving  sympathy  and  self- 
abnegation,  each  for  the  other's  sake.  But  how  to 
carry  out  her  yearning  desires,  was  a  more  difficult  and 
delicate  matter  than  she  knew  how  to  cope  with,  and 
it  was  not  until  a  late  hour  in  the  evening  that  she 
decided  to  speak  to  Mr.  Prince.  To  talk  to  the  wife 
she  knew  would  be  vain.  The  opposition  which 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  251 

arose  from  the  stubborn  pride  of  Mrs.  Prince,  was 
not  an  easy  barrier  to  break  down,  and  she  who 
shrank  from  contention  as  from  a  pestilence,  dreaded 
the  trial  that  would  end,  perhaps,  in  a  deeper  deter 
mination  to  hold  her  ground  against  her  husband. 
Besides,  was  not  Mr.  Prince  unjust?  and  was  it  not 
his  place  to  deal  more  tenderly  with  a  woman  whose 
nerves  could  not,  like  his,  withstand  the  shocks  she 
had  been  compelled  to  sustain  ?  Thinking  over  the 
matter  so  earnestly,  Katie  succeeded  in  creating  a 
little  excitement  for  herself,  which  had  the  effect  of 
bracing  her  with  sufficient  courage  for  the  attempt ; 
so  it  was  with  quite  a  show  of  purpose  and  self-pos 
session  that  she  detained  Mr.  Prince  after  Mr. 
Graves  retired.  Under  the  plea  of  illness,  Mrs. 
Prince  had  not  been  down  at  all,  and  the  burthen 
of  the  entertainment  had  fallen  entirely  upon  her. 

"  Give  me  just  a  few  moments,  please,"  she  said, 
looking  at  him,  her  sweet  eyes  full  of  solemn  sad 
ness  and  gentle  pity.  "  I  want  to  talk  to  you  about 
yourself." 

"A  wretched  subject,"  he  answered,  a  forced 
smile  upon  his  lips  as  he  spoke.  "  Cannot  you 
choose  a  better  ?  " 

"  No,  I  can  think  only  of  you  and  Celia.  She 
suffers  terribly." 

"  How  do  you  know  ?  Has  she  told  you  she  suf 
fers?" 

"Could  you  imagine  it  could  possibly  be  other 
wise,  after  all  that  has  happened  ?  But  what  is 
breaking  her  heart,  is  the  thought  that  you  charge 
her  with  neglect  toward  Geraldine.  She  thinks  you 


252  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OK, 

never  will  forgive  her,  and  she  is  grieving  bitterly. 
Oh,  dear  Mr.  Prince,  she  needs  comfort !  Do  not 
blame  her ;  try  to  forget  it,  and  make  her  cease  to 
remember  such  miserable  things.  You  cannot  go  on 
living  in  this  way," 

His  face  was  turned  from  her  when  she  said  this, 
and  she  could  not  see  his  expression  as  he  answered : 

"  No,  we  cannot  go  on  living  in  this  way.  So  you 
think  me  unkind  to  my  wife,  Katie  ?  " 

"  I  surely  cannot  think  you  kind,  if  you  let  such 
things  make  her  so  very  unhappy,"  she  answered 
boldly,  but  she  was  amazed  at  her  own  temerity, 
and  waited  breathlessly  for  the  angry  words  she  ex 
pected  to  follow.  His  voice  had  not  sounded  very 
conciliatory. 

"  Better  so,  better  so,"  he  muttered. 

"What  are  you  saying?  I  did  not  understand 
you." 

"  Well,  never  mind." 

Now  he  turned  to  her  and  spoke  with  an  effort  at 
cheerfulness.  "Content  yourself.  You  have  done 
your  duty  and  shown  me  what  a  bear  I  am,  and  it 
only  remains  for  me  to  do  my  duty.  Are  you  satis 
fied?" 

"  If  I  have  not  offended  you  by  this  meddlesome 
spirit  of  mine,  you  must  think  me  bold  and  lacking 
in  respect  to  you  to  speak  so  freely." 

"  On  the  contrary,  I  take  it  as  a  proof  of  your 
kind  regard  for  our  happiness,  and  thank  you  for  it." 

She  put  her  hand  in  the  one  he  held  out,  frankly, 
a  glow  of  satisfaction  on  her  lovely  face,  unlike  any 
that  had  rested  there  since  the  death  of  her  lover. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  253 

"  How  glad  I  shall  feel  to  think  of  you  now,"  she 
said  softly.  "  When  my  thoughts  wander  back  to 
this  place,  as  they  must,  daily,  I  shall  not  grieve  in 
feeling  you  estranged,  and  suffering  alone." 

An  exquisiteness  of  sympathy  in  her  tone,  a  no 
bleness  and  strength  in  her  candid  words,  touched 
him,  and  moved  him  very  deeply.  He  could  not 
keep  back  the  tears  in  thanking  her,  and  she  went 
to  sleep  that  night  with  the  memory  of  his  tearful 
look  haunting  her.  She  thought  the  discordant 
string  had  been  touched  and  strung  to  harmony,  and 
was  happier  in  the  belief;  he  knew  how  far  she  was 
from  the  truth,  and  sighed  bitterly,  but  felt  thankful 
for  her  mistake. 

The  next  day  but  one,  under  the  charge  of  Mr. 
.Graves,  she  set  out  for  the  home  of  Mrs.  Gar  ton, 
and  the  miserable  pair  at  Prince  Hill  found  them 
selves  alone  in  their  home  for  the  first  time. 

But  never  had  he  felt  a  keener  pang  than  at  the 
moment  when  his  foot  passed  the  door  of  his  cham 
ber  after  returning  from  the  depot,  where  he  had 
gone  to  see  liis  friends  off.  Snows  lay  white  on  the 
hills,  and  the  sky  was  wintry,  cheerless  and  threat 
ening.  The  fire  burned  dimly  in  the  grate ;  the 
room  was  worse  than  desolated.  Was  this  the  real 
ization  of  his  cherished  dream  ?  No  bright  face  was 

E9 

there  to  smile  on  him  ;  no  round  arm  to  glide  lov 
ingly  around  his  neck ;  no  sweet  lips  to  murmur 
words  for  which  his  heart  hungered  and  thirsted  so 
madly.  He  had  never  pictured  this  hopelessly 
dreary  scene  as  the  first  he  should  realize  with  her 
whom  he  had  so  fondly  called  wife,  when  their  guests 


254  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

should  all  have  departed,  and  left  them  to  them 
selves.  He  thought  of  her  now,  lying  upon  her  sofa 
in  the  next  room,  brooding  over  her  own  thoughts, 
forgetful,  perhaps,  of  him — careless  of  him.  Of 
what  was  she  thinking?  Oh,  for  a  moment  to  look 
into  the  workings  of  the  busy  brain  and  see  if  there 
was  one  trait  left  for  a  softening  impulse  to  build 
upon.  His  yearning  made  him  pitiful.  Hardly  as 
he  had  condemned  her  in  his  own  mind,  if  he  could 
see  one  trace  of  real  suffering,  one  sign  of  remorse 
or  repentance,  he  could  'have  found  excuses  for  her 
— he  would  have  tried  to  palliate  the  enormity  of 
her  sin.  But  no ;  she  had  deceived  him,  she  had 
wronged  him,  she  had  lost  the  one  object  for  which 
she  had  striven,  and  now  gave  herself  up  to  stubborn 
pride  and  icy  coldness  of  manner.  More,  she  knew, 
that  others  must  see  that  a  trouble  existed,  and  had 
taken  pains  to  give  a  false  impression  of  the  cause. 
Well,  he  could  bear  that  the  blame  should  all  be 
laid  on  him.  Nay,  he  would  not  have  it  otherwise. 
Safety  lay  in  this  alone,  and  he  must  continue  to 
make  this  impression,  for  her  sake.  For  her  sake  ? 
Oh,  it  was  once  a  bliss  to  utter  the  words  that 
pressed  to  his  lips  when  he  could  find  an  opportu 
nity  to  serve  and  give  her  pleasure !  And  now  ! — 
now  he  must  serve  her  in  humiliation  of  spirit,  in 
bitterness  of  soul,  and  suffer  in  the  serving ! 

"  God,  my  God,  why  do  I  live  to  curse  my  life  ?  " 
was  his  cry  as  he  dropped  upon  the  sofa,  face  down 
ward,  and  strove  to  smother  the  dry  sob  swelling  in 
his  throat."  "Oh,  my  dead  wife!  Oh,  my  little 
daughter,  how  gladly  would  I  sleep  beside  you  !  " 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  255 

She  had  come  in  unperceived  and  stood  beside 
him  now,  the  pale,  proud,  beautiful  woman.  She 
heard  his  cry,  and  turned  again  to  leave,  her  dark 
eyes  flashing,  her  lips  compressed.  A  second 
thought  checked  the  impulse,  however,  and  she 
glided  close  to  the  couch,  slipping  her  white  fingers 
caressingly  into  his  hair  as  she  knelt  upon  a  cushion. 

"My  husband,  why  do  you  shut  me  from  your 
heart  to  grieve  alone!  Am  I  never  to  be  forgiven  ?  " 

He  sprang  up  as  if  a  serpent  had  stung  him,  his 
pale  face  suddenly  stained  with  two  deep  crimson 
spots.  Unconsciously  his  hands  were  clenched  as 
if  he  would  strike  her  to  the  dust,  and  his  eyes 
glared  upon  her.  She  remained  in  the  position  his 
sudden  movement  had  caused  her  to  assume,  her 
eyes  uplifted,  her  lips  parted  in  affright. 

"  Woman,  what  would  you  ?  The  farce  ends  here ! 
The  curtain  has  fallen;  the  guests  are  departed.  Do 
not  longer  mock  me  by  acting  a  part." 

She  rose  up  haughtily,  and  stood  face  to  face. 

"  If  you  have  a  right  to  treat  your  wife  so  rudely 
and  cruelly,  explain  the  cause.  What  have  I  done  ?  " 

For  a  moment  he  regarded  her  with  a  fixed  and 
searching  stare.  Was  this  beautiful,  imperious  crea 
ture  the  guilty  thing  his  honor  and  his  manhood 
urged  him  to  despise  ?  A  crisis  had  come.  There 
was  no  escape  now.  The  farce  had  been  played  out. 

"  Oh  for  one  hour  more  of  unclouded  and  unbi 
ased  reason,"  was  his  silent  prayer,  "  and  God  help 
me  to  be  just." 

"Let  me  ask  you  one  question,"  he  said  aloud, 
still  keeping  her  fixed  with  his  glance. 


256  RIGHT    AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  Speak  !  "  she  demanded. 

"  Do  you  intend  to  let  John  Truslow  die  for  the 
murder  of  Nathaniel  Grarton?" 

Her  beautiful  eyes  dilated,  and  her  compressed 
lips  parted  in  a  bewildered  expression  of  surprise. 

"J  let  him  die !  what  have  I  to  do  with  him  ? 
Guilty  I  do  not  believe  him,  but  how  can  I  prove 
his  innocence?" 

"  By  declaring  who  the  guilty  one  is,"  he  an 
swered  sharply  and  angrily.  "  I  warn  you,  if  you 
seal  your  lips,  mine  shall  not  be  sealed.  Another 
murder  shall  not  steep  my  hearthstone  with  inno 
cent  blood,  though  the  whole  world  rise  up  to  hoot 
at  me  as  an  unnatural  monster." 

"  What  do  you  expect  or  wish  of  me  ?  "  she  asked, 
her  voice  sinking. 

"  You  know  who  murdered  my  friend.  Expose 
the  murderer ! " 

She  crimsoned,  then  turned  pale,  her  head  droop-, 
ing  like  a  broken  flower.  The  agony  of  that  mo 
ment  was  a  season  of  unspeakable  torture  to  him. 
Cold  drops  gathered  and  shone  like  dew  on  his 
brow.  Presently  she  raised  her  head  with  a  gesture 
of  desperation,  and  cried  out  passionately : 

"  Believe  me,  believe  me !  I  do  not  know !  That 
I  have  suspected  I  will  not  deny,  but  that  suspicion 
was  an  unworthy  one,  and  I  have  crushed  it." 

"Whom  did  you  suspect?" 

She  would  not  answer. 

"  Tell  me ! "  he  demanded  fiercely.  "  I  will  know. 
Speak  this  moment ! " 

"  Oh,  forgive  me,  but  I  cannot." 


SHE   TOLD    THE    TRUTH   AT    LAST.  257 

"You  can  and  must,  if  you  do  not  desire  to 
be  abandoned  to  your  fate  utterly.  I  can  bear 
much,  but  there  is  a  limit  to  my  endurance.  Take 
heed  what  you  do  now,  for  this  may  be  the  last  time 
a  chance  for  mercy  may  be  allowed.  For  the  last 
time,  I  ask,  whom  do  you  suspect?" 

"  Then  if  you  will  know — you  quarreled  that  day 
— and  you  know  you  did  not  come  to  me  until  very 
late !  Forgive  me  if  I  thought — if  I  sometimes 
feared — if — if — Oh,  God,  I  cannot  say  it ! " 

"  Say  what  ?  You  shall  speak  '  He  seized  her 
arm  and  held  it  so  tightly  as  to  force  her  to  shrink 
with  pain.  Anger  helped  her  to  fashion  the  words 
he  demanded  to  hear.  She  lifted  her  face  again  and 
fixed  her  eyes  upon  his  steadily. 

"  I  thought  you  did  it,  if  you  will  know !  " 

"  I  ?     Woman,  you—" 

What  he  would  have  said  we  cannot  record.  He 
checked  himself  on  the  instant ;  but  if  a  shell  had 
exploded  at  his  feet,  he  could  not  have  been  more 
astonished.  Wholly  unprepared  for  this  answer,  he 
had  no  fitting  reply,  and  could  only  gaze  speech 
lessly  into  the  beautiful,  defiant  face.  Her  gaze 
softened. 

"  I  told  you  that  I  had  killed  that  unworthy  sus 
picion,"  she  said  in  addition.  "  Forgive  me  that  I 
harbored  it  for  a  moment." 

"Did  you  never  suspect  any  other?"  he  found 
voice  to  ask,  Now  his  expression  was  unfathom 
able,  but  she  answered  boldly : 

"  Whom  could  I  suspect  ?  I  did  not  know  he  had 
an  enemy." 


258  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  Then  you  did  not  believe  the  boy  to  be  guilty  ?  " 

"I  did  not  at  first,  but  now  I  have  come  to  judge 
differently.  If  he  is  not  the  guilty  one  I  am  sure  I 
cannot  imagine  who  is.  Don't  look  at  me  that  way. 
Why  do  you  doubt  my  words  ?  " 

"  Because  falsehood  seems  a  component  part  of 
your  nature.  Cease  these  efforts  to  deceive  me, 
madam.  You  are  only  plunging  yourself  deeper  into 
sin,  and  God  knows  you  have  no  need  to  do  that ! " 

"  What  do  you  mean  ?  Are  you  still  jealous  of 
Nathaniel  Garton — and  he  in  his  grave?"  she  re 
torted  with  a  curling  lip,  stung  by  his  an'svver  be 
yond  the  limits  of  prudence. 

"  Oh,  no.  A  less  worthy  object  has  wrecked  me. 
There  would  be  less  shame  in  the  thought  that  you 
betrayed  me  for  him.  Alas,  we  were  both  betrayed 
— poor  Nathaniel.  Loving  him  you  would  not  have 
murdered  him." 

She  had  turned  from  him  while  he  spoke,  but  now 
her  face  turned  slowly  back,  mantled  by  an  expres 
sion  of  bewilderment. 

"  What  an  actress  you  are !  How  like  you  are  to 
that  soulless  woman,  Catherine  De  Medici !  The 
child  was  right!  It  should  be  wri.tten  upon  your 
forehead,  Corpus  sine  pectore." 

"  For  God's  sake  tell  me  what  you  mean !  I  can 
not  comprehend  you." 

He  laughed  icily,  and  walked  to  the  window. 
She  followed  him,  grasping  his  arm  with  trembling 
hands. 

"  Tell  me,  tell  me !  Oh,  do  let  us  understand 
each  other.  Speak  out  plainly." 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  259 

"  Can  I  speak  more  plainly  than  I  have  spoken. 
I  say  that  you  could  not  have  loved  Garton.  Lov 
ing  him  you  would  not  have  murdered  him." 

"  You  believe  I  killed  him ! "  she  gasped  in  a  hor 
ror-stricken  whisper. 

"  Or  caused  him  to  be." 

"  Just  Heaven,  it  can  not  be  possible !  I,  your 
wife?  Why,  what  do  you  take  me  for?  You 
would  make  me  worse  than  any  demon.  As  there 
is  a  living  God — " 

"  Hold,  you  shall  not  steep  your  soul  deeper  in  sin  ! 
I  know  everything.  Do  you  think  that  I  would 
act  as  I  have  acted  if  I  had  not  known  how  vilely 
treacherous  you  are?  On  that  night  when  I  found 
you  stealing  from  his  room,  I  accused  you ;  you  swore 
that  you  did  not  love  him,  and  I  was  determined 
to  place  your  word  above  my  own  jealous  doubts. 
I  went  to  his  room  ;  I  found  a  key  amongst  my  own 
that  fitted  his  private  box,  and  opened  it.  In  that 
box  I  found  a  journal,  and  that  journal  contained  a 
history  of  the  past.  Can  you  imagine  what  my 
feelings  were  when  I  read  it  ?  Dear  heart,  he  dealt 
gently  with  you,  and  you  had  wrecked  his  life — you 
who  had  been  little  better  than  a  pauper!  You 
who  had  been  reared  upon  charity,  and  kept  as  a 
lure  to  the  rich  and  unwary.  I  can  understand  how 
Nathaniel  came  to  love  you — so  beautiful,  so  seem 
ingly  guileless.  And  he  would  have  married  you, 
and  worshiped  you,  had  not  his  good  angel  stood 
between.  Before  it  was  too  late,  he  discovered  your 
arts,  and  cast  you  off,  as  you  deserved.  You  could 
descend  to  love  the  low,  ignorant,  debased  compan- 


260  EIGHT   AND   WItONG  J     OK, 

ion  of  your  beggared  childhood,  and  plot  to  deceive 
good  and  true  men  for  his  sake.  More  than  this, 
you  could  entrap  me  without  a  pang  of  pity.  I 
found  you  with  those  I  deemed  honorable,  and  was 
easily  duped — poor  fool.  And  then  you  could  let 
him  follow  you,  and  feed  upon  my  possessions  like  a 
leech,  too  greedy  to  be  filled.  Pour  Natty  thought  to 
save  me,  but  it  cost  him  his  life.  You  got  rid  of 
him,  and  thought  me  powerless,  no  doubt.  But  you 
have  overreached  yourself.  Shall  I  tell  you  now 
what  is  to  become  of  Eichard  Kelton." 

She  did  not  answer. 

"  Listen,'-'  he  continued ;  "  he  is  the  murderer, 
and  it  was  you  who  instigated  the  deed,  hoping  to 
screen  yourself  from  exposure— to  carry  out  your 
nefarious  system  of  deceit.  But  detectives  are  on 
his  track,  and  when  Richard  Kelton  comes  before  a 
public  tribunal  to  be  tried  for  his  life,  you  cannot 
hope  to  escape.  Rather  than  see  the  innocent  suf 
fer  for  your  crime,  I,  your  husband,  will  denounce 
you!" 

"  Wretch,  monster ! "  she  gasped.  "  Do  your 
worst,  if  you  wish  to  ruin  yourself  in  your  mard- 
ness.  I  am  not  guilty,  and  am  not  afraid  to  prove 
it.  If  Richard  Kelton  is  the  guilty  one,  I  do  not 
know  it.  From  me  he  never  had  a  word  that  could 
indicate  such  a  wish  as  you  declare  against  me.  I 
did  not  desire  his  death,  and  I  had  nothing  to  do 
with  it." 

Mr.  Prince  stood  immovable,  his  arms  folded 
stoically.  Desperation  had  rendered  him  proof 
against  outward  signs  of  emotion. 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  261 

"  You  will  not  believe  me,"  she  cried  appealingly. 

"  No.     It  is  impossible." 

"  You  hate  me — you  will  try  to  destroy  me  ?  " 

"  All  the  papers  I  found — all  the  evidence  against 
you,  are  in  the  hands  of  a  lawyer." 

This  produced  the  effect  he  desired.  A  look  of 
genuine  fear  shot  from  her  beautiful  eyes.  She 
paled  and  trembled  in  helpless  terror. 

"  You  can  not — oh,  you  can  not  want  to  kill  me," 
she  cried,  falling  at  his  feet  and  clasping  his  knees 
with  her  arms.  "  My  husband,  oh,  my  husband, 
spare  me,  pity  me !  I  have  been  wicked — I  have  de 
served  to  be  censured  where  I  have  been  loved,  but 
I  am  not  the  horribly  guilty  thing  you  think  me." 

He  stooped  to  lift  her  up  and  place  her  in  a  large 
chair.  The  action  was  silent,  and  seemed  gentle 
while  his  hands  clasped  her ;  but  one  look  into  the 
cold,  resolute  face,  chilled  her.  To  her  it  seemed 
pitiless  and  cruel.  She  felt  as  if  she  had  gone  be 
yond  the  limits  of  his  mercy.  Yet  who  will  not 
struggle  for  the  dear  life  imperiled  ?  She  clung  to  hers 
the  more  wildly  now,  as  she  began  to  see  her  danger ; 
and  fear  strangled  the  insolent,  defiant  pride  that 
had  risen  against  him.  She  addressed  him  humbly, 
and  in  a  tone  that  went  to  his  heart. 

"  Will  you  listen  to  me  for  a  little  while  ? — and  I 
will  tell  you  all  the  truth  without  reserve.  Nothing 
else  can  avail  me,  if  you  believe  me  a  murderer,  and 
are  bent  upon  my  destruction.  I  know  how  much 
reason  you  have  to  doubt  me,  having  become  pos 
sessed  of  my  history.  Still,  if  you  will  listen,  I  be 
lieve  you  can  no  longer  charge  me  with  a  greater 


262  RIGHT   AND   WROXG ;     OR, 

guilt  than  I  have  ever  taken  upon  my  soul.  Oh,  I 
did  not,  I  did  not  harm  Nathaniel  by  word  or  deed, 
nor  wilfully  cause  him  to  be  injured." 

He  drew  up  a  chair  and  sat  down  before  her. 

"  If  you  can  justify  yourself  in  any  way,  I  will 
listen.  But  remember  that  as  I  know  you  guilty 
of  many  falsehoods,  you  cannot  expect  credulity. 
Plausible  stories  will  not  move  me." 

Anguish  and  despair  convulsed  her  face  for  a 
moment.  Each  tone  of  his  once  loving  voice,  now 
so  icy  and  cutting,  seemed  to  leave  a  leaden  weight 
upon  her  heart.  She  bent  her  head  to  the  arm  of 
her  chair  and  wept  hysterically.  He  did  not  move, 
but  sat  patiently  waiting.  When  the  storm  of  tears 
had  passed,  he  remarked  quietly  : 

"  I  am  ready  to  hear  you.     Proceed." 

With  a  struggle  for  self-control,  she  sat  erect, 
keeping  her  eyes  upon  the  borders  of  the  handker 
chief  with  which  her  trembling  fingers  toyed. 

"  You  found  a  journal  ?  "  she  began  tremulously. 

"Yes." 

"  You  say  it  gave  you  the  history  of  my  past 
life?" 

«  Yes." 

"A  part  it  may  have  given,  but  not  all  the  de 
tails.  You  know  that  I  was  orphaned  when  young?" 

"  No,  abandoned  to  the  charity  of  strangers.  Go 
on." 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  My  parents,  who  were  of 
gentle  blood,  died  when  I  was  a  child,  and  very 
poor.  Their  marriage  was  against  opposition  on 
both  sides,  and  they  were  abandoned  in  consequence. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  263 

All  parties  were  proud,  and  a  reconciliation  never 
was  effected ;  so  when  the  little  money  my  father 
possessed  was  gone,  there  were  none  to  help  him, 
and  he  had  not  been  reared  to  any  trade  or  profes 
sion.  Under  the  difficulties  that  arose,  he  fell  ill  and 
shortly  died.  My  mother  was  left  widowed  and 
desolate  before  I  was  born,  and  it  was  under  the 
roof  of  a  miserable  hovel  that  I  first  saw  the  light — • 
that  roof  afforded  by  the  charity  of  the  poor.  Want 
of  care  and  proper  treatment  brought  on  a  fever,  and 
when  I  was  three  weeks  old  my  mother  died,  leaving 
me  in  the  care  of  people  who  had  kindly  sheltered 
her.  They  gave  me  away  to  others,  a  childless  pair 
who  wished  to  adopt  me  for  their  own.  It  was  by 
them  I  was  abandoned  when  only  six  years  old. 
Why  I  never  knew ;  but  some  trouble  arose,  and 
they  fled  the  country,  leaving  me  behind.  After 
that  another  woman  took  me,  a  good,  kind-hearted 
soul.  She  had  one  little  boy,  and  we  became  at 
tached.  Then  he  was  a  bright,  sturdy  little  fellow, 
planning  always  for  means  to  support  his  widowed 
mother,  until  we  one  day  lighted  upon  what  ap 
peared  to  be  a  splendid  scheme.  We  were  sitting 
by  the  window  shelling  peas  for  dinner,  when  a 
man  paused  with  a  flute  and  began  to  play.  A 
little  girl  accompanied  him  and  joined  her  sweet 
voice  in  a  pretty  ballad.  I  was  enchanted,  and  Dick 
dropped  his  pan  to  lean  out  and  look  at  the  little 
vocalist. 

" '  How  I  wish  I  had  a  penny  to  throw  to  her,'  I 
said  regretfully.  '  Come  away,  Dick,  and  don't  seem 
to  listen,  or  they  will  be  disappointed.' 


264  BIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

"  He  came  reluctantly,  and  when  they  had  gone, 
sat  a  long  time  in  silent  thought.  Finally  he  said 
with  abrupt  confidence : 

" '  Tid,  you  and  me  can  make  a  great  deal  of 
money,  if  we  try.' 

"  '  How  ? '  I  asked,  amazed. 

"  '  Why,  very  easy.  I  can  play  the  flute  most  as 
well  as  that  man,  and  you've  got  a  real  sweet  voice. 
If  we  were  to  practice  some  ballads  together,  I  know 
we  could  make  money.  And  then  wouldn't  it  be 
nice !  Mother  wouldn't  have  to  kill  herself  over 
that  horrid  old  sewing.' 

"  I  clapped  my  hands  with  delight,  but  a  sudden 
thought  damped  my  enthusiasm. 

" '  You  haven't  got  a  flute,  Dick,  and  where's  the 
money  to  come  from  to  get  it  ? ' 

"  '  O,  you  never  mind  that.  I'll  find  a  way  to  get 
a  flute.  Will  you  go  with  me  if  I  do  ?  ' 

"  '  Yes,  indeed,'  I  answered  heartily.  I  thought 
it  would  be  the  greatest  delight  life  could  afford,  to 
see  all  the  fine  people  looking  out  at  the  windows, 
and  listening  to  us.  Then  to  see  the  bright  coin  fall 
upon  the  sidewalk  and  to  run  and  pick  it  up,  ap 
peared  the  most  interesting  prospect  possible  for  a 
poor  little  pair  of  half-starved  children  for  whom  a 
sick  woman  toiled,  and  to  whom  a  dish  of  green  peas 
late  in  the  spring  was  a  holiday  luxury.  We  could 
think  of  nothing  else,  and  talked  of  it  incessantly 
when  out  of  Mother  Kelton's  hearing,  till  finally 
Dick  came  home  with  an  excited  glow  on  his  face, 
and  drew  me  aside  to  whisper  his  good  fortune.  He 
had  got  a  flute,  and  we  must  take  our  chances  to 


SHE  TOLD  THE  TKUTH  AT  LAST.      265 

practice  when  mother  was  out,  She  was  to  know 
nothing  about  it  until  our  first  earnings  were  thrown 
into  her  lap. 

"All  that  week  we  practiced  every  opportunity, 
and  the  following,  when  she  sent  us  upon  an  errand, 
we  concluded  it  to  be  the  best  time  to  begin,  and  ac 
cordingly  turned  into  the  more  aristocratic  streets  of 
the  city.  Dick  had  slipped  his  flute  into  his  pocket ; 
but  when  we  were  safely  out  of  hearing,  he  took  it 
out,  screwed  it  together,  and  had  it  all  in  readiness. 

"  By  and  by  we  came  into  a  beautiful,  shady 
street,  and  paused  in  front  of  a  large  house.  I  was 
awfully  frightened,  but  Dick  looked  so  brave  and 
confident,  I  was  ashamed,  and  determined  to  rally" 
my  courage.  We  began  and  got  through  the  first 
nicely,  so  it  was  easier  to  commence  the  next,  and  a 
sweet  little  girl  came  to  the  window  to  listen.  Pres 
ently  I  saw  her  turn  her  head,  and  her  lips  moved. 
Then  a  lady  came,  and  the  child  ran  away.  In  a 
moment  she  came  back,  a  servant  raised  the  window, 
and  she  threw  out  a  gold  coin  that  looked  like  a  for 
tune  to  us,  though  it  was  only  a  sovereign. 

"  '  Come  every  day,'  she  said  in  a  sweet  voice,  and 
I  nodded,  my  heart  throbbing  with  a  great  happiness, 
as  she  withdrew,  and  watched  us  with  her  lovely  eyes. 

"  That  day  we  carried  home  ten  dollars,  the  pro 
ceeds  of  our  first  day's  labor ;  and  we  were  happy, 
happy  children  when  we  saw  Mother  Kelton's  glad 
tears  dropping  upon  the  coin  in  her  lap.  She  knew 
that  her  strength  could  not  last  long,  and  was  glad 
to  think  we  would  have  even  this  means  of  support, 
were  she  to  be  taken  away  from  us. 
23 


266  EIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

"After  our  first  successful  effort,  you  can  easily 
imagine  what  followed.  Poor,  obscure,  without  a 
thought  of  the  degraded  position  we  occupied, 
we  went  out,  day  after  day,  pursuing  the  avocation 
we  had  chosen,  and  returning  at  night  with  varied 
success.  Sometimes,  we  made  what  to  us  seemed  a 
fortune,  though  rarely  exceeding  ten  dollars.  At 
others,  a  few  pence  were  our  sole  reward.  Only  the 
little  fairy  who  claimed  us  every  day,  seemed  faith 
ful  to  us  and  our  interests.  She  was  always  at  the 
window,  and  never  failed  to  throw  something  to  us, 
saying  as  we  turned  to  leave  :  '  Be  sure  to  come  to 
morrow.'  So  it  happened  that  never  a  day  passed, 
for  months,  that  we  did  not  stand  with  our  flute  and 
tambourine  before  the  window  of  that  house,  with 
her  sweet  eyes  fixed  earnestly  upon  us. 

"At  length  a  change  came,  just  as  the  summer 
was  closing.  We  went  one  day,  as  usual,  to  find 
the  windows  shut,  and  after  a  long  deliberation, 
when  we  concluded  to  play,  a  servant  came  out  and 
told  us  the  child  was  very  ill,  and  we  must  wait  till 
she  got  better  before  we  played  again.  The  day 
was  a  sorrowful  one  to  us.  We  wandered  all  over 
the  city,  but  without  thought  except  of  the  dear  lit 
tle  child  we  had  learned  to  love  very  much  ;  and  the 
next  morning  I  stole  away  early,  and  went  to  the 
house,  which  was  still  closed,  to  ask  the  servant  how 
she  was.  I  could  not  rest,  thinking  her  ill ;  and 
when  the  lady  heard  I  was  at  the  door  asking  for 
the  child,  she  sent  for  me  to  come  into  the  room 
where  the  little  one  lay. 

"  I  never  shall  forget  the  feelings  I  experienced  as 


SHE   TOLD    THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  267 

I  passed  through  the  luxurious  rooms  into  that  lovely 
little  chamber.  The  mother  sat  by  the  child  alone, 
looking  pale  and  weary,  but  kind.  The  child  was 
propped  up  by  pillows  and  looked  at  me  with  large, 
bright  eyes  as  I  entered.  In  a  moment  she  put  out 
a  little  hot  hand,  and  I  took  it  shyly. 

" '  How  kind  of  you  to  come  and  ask  for  me. 
Mamma,  isn't  the  little  girl  kind  ? ' 

"But  the  mother  was  weeping,  and  did  not  an 
swer. 

"'Poor  little  girl,'  said  the  child  again.  'Are 
you  very  poor,  that  you  go  singing  about  the  streets 
for  a  living  ? ' 

" '  Yes,  very  poor,'  I  answered. 

" '  Where  do  you  live  ? ' 

"  I  told  her. 

" '  And  have  you  no  mother,'  she  continued  piti 
fully. 

"  '  No,  my  mother  is  dead.  She  was  a  lady,'  I  ad 
ded  with  a  sense  of  pride  in  the  thought.  '  If  she 
had  lived,  I  should  have  had  some  one  to  take  care 
of  me,  as  you  have.1 

"At  this  the  mother  raised  her  head  and  looked 
at  me  earnestly.  After  that  she  asked  me  a  great 
many  questions,  and  sent  me  away.  Four  days 
later,  when  I  went  to  the  door  there  was  crape  on 
it,  and  the  grief  that  seized  upon  me  was  so  deep,  I 
fell  sobbing  upon  the  steps,  and  remained  there  until 
some  one  took  me  away.  At  first,  I  did  not  know 
what  had  happened  to  me,  but  when  I  could  calm 
myself  to  look  around  me,  I  was  surprised  to  find 
myself  in  a  beautiful  room,  with  luxurious  things  all 


268  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

around  me.  After  awhile  a  lady  came  in  whom  I 
recognized  to  be  the  child's  mother,  and  she  told  me 
to  lie  still  where  I  was  till  she  came  again.  She 
took  my  hand  softly,  and  bending  down  kissed  my 
forehead.  Then  she  went  away  and  I  remained 
alone  for  many  hours.  I  closed  my  eyes  and  thought 
of  the  lady's  kiss ;  and  I  fell  asleep  dreaming  of  it. 
When  I  awoke,  it  was  by  the  opening  of  the  door, 
and  she  came  to  sit  down  by  me,  sobbing  bitterly. 

" '  My  little  darling  begged  that  I  should  take 
you,'  she  said  at  length,  when  she  had  grown  calm, 
'and  this  is  to  be  your  home  in  future.  Do  not 
worry  about  the  Kelton's,  I  have  seen  Mrs.  Kelton, 
and  she  has  given  you  wholly  to  me.  Now  you 
must  forget  all  the  old  associations,  and  remember 
only,  that  you  are  my  daughter.' 

"I  was  happy  indeed.  Elegance  and  luxury  I 
loved  dearly,  and  the  thought  of  filling  that  sweet 
child's  place,  was  an  unspeakable  delight.  I  seized 
her  hand  and  covered  it  with  tears  and  kisses,  and 
from  that  hour  I  never  left  my  new  home. 

"  Years  passed,  and  I  was  sent  to  school,  cared  for 
in  every  way,  as  a  child,  by  the  wealthy  people  who 
had  adopted  me.  Old  associations  I  never  forgot, 
but  I  felt  glad  to  be  lifted  above  them.  They  had 
always  been  poor  and  lowly.  With  me  it  was  differ 
ent.  I  felt  the  throbbing  of  prouder  blood  in  my 
veins,  and  rejoiced  in  the  good  fortune  that  had 
lifted  me  to  my  proper  sphere.  So  it  happened  that 
I  had  reached  womanhood  before  fate  threw  Richard 
Kelton  in  my  way  again. 

"Gradually,  as  time  passed  on  and  I  became  more 


SHE  TOLD   THE   TEUTH   AT   LAST.  269 

observing,  the  character  of  my  new  mother  was  de 
veloped  to  my  understanding.  She  was  a  beautiful 
woman,  and  had  been  much  petted  before  her  mar 
riage.  Mr.  Osbret  was  much  older  than  she,  and  less 
fond  of  society,  naturally.  But  to  please  her,  after 
the  loss  of  her  child,  he  went  out  with  her  more. 
Before  I  had  grown  up,  however,  he  fell  into  his  old 
habits  of  seclusion,  and  she  was  forced  to  relinquish 
what  she  could  not  well  live  without.  It  seemed  a 
necessity  of  her  nature  to  be  cared  for  and  admired. 
Probably  the  thought  of  what  I  would  one  day  be 
to  her,  made  her  more  tender  of  me  as  I  grew  nearer 
womanhood.  I  knew  that  she  bestowed  infinite 
pains  upon  me,  seeking  to  make  me  as  attractive  as 
possible  ;  and  that  she  counted  much  upon  the  time 
when  I  should  enter  society. 

"  Finally  that  time  came.  I  made  my  debut,  and 
was  lucky  enough  to  please  my  mother  thoroughly. 
I  was  called  handsome,  brilliant,  intelligent,  and  was 
pleased  with  the  homage  that  was  offered  me  from 
all  sides.  Our  house  was  often  thrown  open  to 
guests,  and  we  drew  many  people  constantly  around 
us.  Papa  Osbret  was  proud  of  me,  and  mamma 
Osbret  adored  me.  Ah,  I  was  a  very  happy  girl  in 
those  days  !  and  I  thought  they  would  last  always, 
poor  little  fool !  " 

She  paused,  but  Mr.  Prince  would  allow  her  no 
time  to  indulge  regrets.  His  eyes  never  left  her 
face. 

"  Go  on,"  he  demanded  abruptly.  "  When  was  it 
you  again  saw  this  Kelton  ?" 

"  It  was  at  the  end  of  my  first  season.    We  met 
23* 


270  RIGHT   AND   WRONG  ;     OK, 

accidentally  on  the  street,  and  he  recognized  me  at 
once,  though  he  had  been  from  the  city  so  long,  and 
had  grown  so  much,  I  never  should  have  known  him 
again.  He  looked  handsome,  was  well  dressed,  and 
appeared  gentlemanly.  Fortune,  he  said,  had  been 
kinder  to  him  than  formerly  in  all  respects  save  one. 
He  had  lost  his  mother  soon  after  I  had  left  them  for 
my  new  home.  Then  he  went  into  the  world  alone, 
and  had  conquered  it.  He  had  made  some  money, 
had  been  to  college,  and  had  traveled  extensively. 
All  this  he  told  me  as  we  walked  home,  and  I  was 
delighted.  When  we  reached  the  door,  I  urged  him 
to  come  in,  and  after  a  little  hesitation  he  did  so.  I 
introduced  him  to  Mrs.  Osbret,  and  told  her  who  he 
was,  but  was  pained  to  find  that  she  treated  him 
coldly,  and,  after  he  was  gone,  scolded  me  heartily 
for  speaking  to  him.  She  forbade  my  receiving  him 
again  in  her  house,  saying  she  had  raised  me  above 
such  associations,  and  would  not  permit  me  to  take 
up  those  that  had  been  dropped  years  ago.  A  good 
match  she  had  always  intended  I  should  make,  and 
she  would  put  herself  between  me  and  all  dangers 
of  thoughtlessness  and  folly. 

"  '  What  do  you  mean  ? '  I  asked,  half  crying  with 
vexation  for  having  been  lectured.  '  I  can  see  no 
danger  in  receiving  him.  He  was  a  kind  friend  to 
me  when  a  child,  and  his  mother  gave  me  a  home 
when  I  had  none.  It  seems  heart4ess  to  treat  him  so.' 

"  '  Pooh  !  I  suppose  you  would  like  to  get  up  a 
romance  straightway,  and  fall  in  love  with  your  old 
playfellow ! ' 

"  I  laughed  at  the  idea. 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  271 

" '  You  are  not  afraid,  I  see,  but  let  me  tell  you, 
Celia,  that  I  gave  you  more  credit  for  discretion. 
Even  if  you  are  in  no  danger  yourself,  he  is  a  young 
man,  and  I  dare  say  not  proof  against  such  charms 
as  yours.  You  have  no  right  to  risk  his  happiness, 
and  there  would  be  great  risk  in  associating  with 
him,  were  it  at  all  allowable  on  other  grounds.' 

"  I  had  not  thought  of  it  before  ;  and  it  was  not 
unnatural  that  I  should  feel  a  secret  sense  of  pleasure 
in  the  possibility  of  such  an  event  as  his  falling  in 
love  with  me.  He  did  not  come  to  the  house  again, 
for  he  knew  he  was  not  welcome,  but  I  saw  him 
several  times ;  and  in  some  way  it  came  about  that 
I  could  not  resist  his  influence.  If  he  asked  me  to 
meet  him  I  could  not  refuse,  it  was  done  in  such  an 
earnest  manner,  though  I  knew  all  the  time  how 
wrong  it  was,  and  how  madly  I  was  rushing  into 
trouble.  When  I  walked  he  joined  me,  and  some 
times  he  would  come  to  my  favorite  arbor  in  the 
garden,  and  entertain  me  with  stories  of  his  travels. 
He  taught  me  to  converse  with  flowers,  and  often 
sent  beautiful  messages  through  them  to  me.  I 
would  find  them  in  the  arbor  when  I  went  there  to 
read  in  the  morning,  and  at  night  upon  my  dressing- 
table,  left  by  some  unknown  messenger.  Never  was 
a  passage  in  woman's  life  so  strangely  sweet,  so  full 
of  an  excitement  that  was  blissful  without  a  founda 
tion  of  love.  That  he  loved  me  madly,  I  knew  only 
too  well,  and  I  enjoyed  it  while  fearful  of  the  result. 
But  love  him  I  did  not.  The  thought  of  being  his 
wife  gave  me  no  pleasure.  I  never  could  imagine 
myself  in  such  a  relation  with  him..  Such  thoughts 


272  RIGHT   AND    WRONG  ;     OR, 

were  always  dismissed  at  once  from  my  mind,  if 
they  crossed  it,  and  I  gave  myself  up  to  the  singular 
fascination  of  his  society,  stolen  though  it  was,  and 
worse  than  foolish. 

"At  length,  among  others  who  came  to  us  was 
Nathaniel  Garton.  He  loved  me  from  the  first,  and 
he  sought  my  hand.  I  will  not  deny  that  I  learned 
to  love  him.  He  was  noble,  handsome  and  intelli 
gent,  and  I  could  respect  him.  He  pleased  my 
friends,  and  I  became  his  betrothed.  At  this  time 
more  than  a  year  had  passed  since  Richard  fir  ft 
made  his  appearance,  and  in  the  interval,  though  I 
had  received  attentions  from  many  gentlemen,  I  had 
accepted  no  especial  attention  from  any  one.  I 
thought,  however,  that  Richard  fully  understood 
how  impossible  it  was  that  we  could  ever  be  mar 
ried,  and  would  never  ask  me  to  marry  him.  But 
it  proved  different.  He  became  madly  jealous  of 
Nathaniel  when  he  saw  him  so  much  with  me,  and 
grew  to  hate  him  with  a  deep,  fierce  bitterness  that 
frightened  me.  I  was  afraid  to  let  him  know  that  I 
loved  Nathaniel,  lest  he  should  be  driven  to  do  him 
some  secret  injury.  So  I  laughed  about  him,  and 
sported  madly  with  my  own  best  feelings,  lest  some 
harm  should  come  to  my  betrothed.  Oh,  how 
gladly  would  I  have  rid  myself  of  him  forever  then. 
Once  he  did  go  away,  and  I  began  to  think  he 
would  not  come  back.  Nathaniel  and  I  were  very 
happy  then  in  that  brief  season.  We  walked,  rode, 
strolled  through  the  gardens  and  sat  in  the  arbor. 
There,  in  my  thoughtless  heedlessness,  I  taught 
Nathaniel  to  read  the  language  of  flowers  as  it  had 


SHE    TOLD    THE    TRUTH    AT    LAST.  273 

been  taught  to  me.  By  that  means  I  armed  him 
against  me.  Richard  returned,  and  his  messages 
came  to  me  in  the  old  way.  They  were  passionate 
protestations  and  jealous  threats  which  made  me 
miserable.  If  I  could  only  have  summoned  courage 
to  tell  Nathaniel  frankly  how  matters  stood,  it  might 
have  been  well.  I  think  he  would  have  forgiven  me 
and  passed  over  my  folly.  But  I  never  could  bring 
myself  to  do  it.  I  thought  only  of  keeping  the 
truth  from  Richard  until  after  my  marriage,  and 
then  we  would  be  away,  far  beyond  his  reach  for 
some  time,  after  which  we  would  settle  where  he 
would  not  be  likely  to  follow  us.  It  seemed  as  if  it 
must  all  be  right  then.  Once  married,  Richard 
would  see  how  utterly  hopeless  pursuit  must  be,  and 
would  leave  me  in  peace." 

"  Mrs.  Osbret  must  have  reared  you  with  a  very 
remarkable  love  for  truth,"  remarked  Mr.  Prince, 
sarcastically. 

"  No,  I  was  not  taught  to  consider  truth  a  great 
virtue,"  she  answered  quietly,  lifting  her  eyes  to  his. 
"  The  lesson  has  come  to  me  in  bitter  experiences 
which  have  served  to  show  me  its  value.  Then  I 
cared  only  for  safety." 

"  So  it  seems.     But  how  did  your  plans  end  ?  " 

"  You  must  know  something  of  it.  I  was  one 
day  in  the  arbor  with  Nathaniel,  and  we  were  in  ex 
cellent  spirits,  happy  and  joyous  as  two  children.  I 
remember  his  breaking  off  a  sprig  of  arbor  vitas  and 
presenting  it  to  me  laughingly,  asking  me  if  I  could 
read  its  language.  I  instantly  pointed  to  my  en 
gagement  ring  and  asked  if  that  was  not  a  satisfac- 


274  EIGHT  AND   WRONG  ;    OR, 

tory  answer.  Then  he  threw  his  arms  around  me, 
fondly  kissing  my  forehead  and  cheek,  until  my 
heart  was  full.  I  caught  his  hand,  drew  it  to  my 
lips  with  an  impulsive  caress,  and  he  smiled  down  at 
me  with  an  expression  I  never  can  forget. 

" '  Proud  little  Celia,'  he  said,  '  I  know  you  love 
me,  or  you  would  not  do  that.' 

"Ah,  I  could  have  died  to  prove  how  much  I 
loved  him  then  ! " 

"  Do  you  remember  what  you  swore  to  me  that 
night  over  his  dead  body?"  demanded  Mr.  Prince, 
huskily. 

"  Be  patient.  What  I  spoke  there  was  truth,  as  you 
shall  see.  The  day  after  that  of  which  I  have  been 
speaking,  Mr.  Garton  went  away  from  the  city,  and 
I  did  not  expect  him  back  for  some  time.  Almost  im 
mediately  after  his  departure  Richard  appeared  more 
furiously  infatuated  than  ever.  He  implored  me  to 
fly  with  him,  and  so  alarmed  me  by  his  threats  if  I 
refused,  I  did  not  know  what  to  do.  It  required  all 
my  tact  to  calm  him,  and  I  never  was  so  kind  to  him 
as  on  that  day,  when  every  throb  of  my  heart  was 
heavy  with  fear.  He  kissed  me,  and  I  dared  not 
resent  it.  I  was  even  weak  and  foolish  enough  to 
return  his  caresses,  and  to  crown  my  folly,  laughed 
at  the  suitors  of  whom  he  had  been  and  was  still 
jealous.  Yes,  I  laughed  at  Nathaniel  also,  while  my 
heart  seemed  breaking  for  his  sake,  and  made  sport 
over  having  duped  him  to  the  blinding  of  my  friends 
as  well.  All  the  mad  folly  I  was  guilty  of  in  that  in 
terview  should  have  sent  me  to  an  insane  asylum.  But 
I  had  my  punishment.  Nathaniel  came  in  the  midst 


SHE   TOLD   THE    TRUTH   AT   LAST.  275 

of  it  and  heard  what  we  were  saying,  saw  him  kiss  me 
and  had  a  right  to  despise  me  ever  after,  as  he  did. 

"  The  moment  Mr.  Garton  was  discovered,  Rich 
ard  made  his  escape,  coward  that  he  was,  and  left 
me  face  to  face  with  my  enraged  lover.  All  that  he 
said  I  cannot  repeat.  Bitter,  burning  words,  such 
as  I  had  never  heard  from  mortal  lips,  were  showered 
upon  me.  He  cast  me  off  utterly,  and  I  had  no  ex 
cuses  to  offer.  It  was  too  late  then.  I  saw  how  des 
picable  my  course  had  been,  and  could  utter  nothing 
in  extenuation. 

"  What  passed  between  Nathaniel  and  my  adopted 
parents,  I  do  not  know.  But  it  was  given  out  by 
them,  that  Mr.  Garton  had  lost  all  his  property,  and 
they  considered  it  their  duty  to  break  off  the  match. 
After  that  we  went  traveling,  and  I  never  again  saw 
Nathaniel  till  I  came  here.  It  is  needless  to  go  over 
that  period  when  you  met  and  became  interested  in 
me.  All  of  this  you  know.  I  thought  I  should  be 
happy  at  last,  when  I  became  your  wife.  Such 
stormy  years  had  rolled  between  me  and  the  last  in 
terview  with  the  only  man  I  had  ever  loved.  I  did 
not  love  him  when  I  married  you.  His  bitter  words 
and  all  the  after  sufferings  I  endured,  had  the  effect 
of  curing  me  of  my  passion.  I  think  I  hated  him ; 
and  when  he  came  here,  I  was  overwhelmed  with 
fear  and  anxiety." 

"  I  told  you  that  Mr.  Garton  made  my  house  his 
home.  Did  you  not  then  suspect  it  might  be  he?" 

"  Not  once.  Nathaniel  Garton  as  a  school-master 
seemed  an  incredible  idea.  I  never  had  believed  the 
story  of  his  failure.  That,  I  supposed  to  be  a  fabri- 


276  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;-   OR, 

cation  of  my  friends  to  shield  me,  so  I  had  reason  to 
be  surprised  when  I  discovered  the  truth.  Our 
meeting  was  not  pleasant,  you  may  be  assured.  I 
seemed  to  see  myself  upon  the  verge  of  ruin.  To 
deny  what  had  passed,  would  have  been  impossible. 
To  explain  it  satisfactorily  to  you,  was  also  impossi 
ble,  to  all  appearance,  and  I  found  myself  in  a  strait. 
With  a  due  knowledge  of  my  danger,  came  a  due 
sense  of  my  regard  for  you.  Let  me  be  truthful 
here,  though  I  pain  you.  When  we  were  married  I 
did  not  love  you.  There  was  a  quiet  calm  regard, 
deep  as  I  thought  it  possible  for  me  to  feel  for  any 
one  after  what  I  had  experienced.  But  I  learned  to 
love  you  more  and  more,  day  after  day,  as  I  had  to 
struggle  to  maintain  my  place.  Nathaniel  thought 
himself  bound  to  protect  you,  and  I  saw  that  I  had 
it  in  my  power  to  wound  and  make  him  miserable. 
To  him  I  denied  any  tender  regard  for  you,  and 
while  using  all  the  art  of  which  I  was  mistress  to 
keep  him  silent,  I  goaded  him  with  fears  that  were 
only  in  part  reasonable.  To  crown  my  distresses, 
Richard  had  traced  and  followed  me  here.  He  sent 
me  flowers  by  that  poor  boy,  and  in  my  terror  of  a 
new  danger  I  was  compelled  to  meet  him,  that  I 
might  induce  him  to  leave  me  in  peace.  Nathaniel 
saw  me  when  those  flowers  were  brought,  as  you 
will  remember.  It  was  the  evening  he  came  back, 
and  his  keen  glance  detected  my  emotion.  The  day 
following  he  requested  me  to  show  them  to  him,  and 
I  was  compelled  to  do  so,  seeing  that  he  was  suspi 
cious.  I  did  not  know  that  he  would  remember  the 
language  as  I  did,  or  that  he  really  suspected  Rich- 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  277 

ard  to  be  as  conversant  with  it  as  we  were.  Now  I 
think  he  must  have  guessed  it  was  he  who  taught  me. 
And  I  remember  he  told  me  in  a  rather  stormy  quarrel 
we  had,  that  he  once  met  Richard  when  he  and  Ger- 
aldine  were  walking  on  the  river-bank,  and  he  did 
not  recognize  him  then.  Afterwards  he  was  haunted 
with  the  thought  that  he  had  somewhere  seen  him. 
It  was  only  for  a  moment  that  he  did  see  him,  and 
Richard  had  changed  greatly  in  the  time  that  elapsed 
ere  he  saw  him  again.  I  scarcely  knew  him  myself. 

"Although  he  would  not  go  away,  Richard  did 
not  trouble  me  often,  as  I  had  feared.  He  managed 
to  get  such  an  influence  over  John  Truslow  as  to 
make  him  the  medium  of  communication  between 
us,  and  two  or  three  times  insisted  upon  seeing  me. 
Then  it  was  to  demand  money,  and  I  gave  it  to  him. 
I  never  listened  to  a  word  of  love  from  him.  If  he 
began  to  speak,  I  hushed  him.  Desperation  gave  me 
courage  for  that,  and  though  I  am  well  aware  that  he 
still  loves  me,  I  have  never  wronged  you  by  suffering 
him  to  speak.  The  wrong  I  did  was  in  purchasing, 
or  trying  to  purchase,  his  silence.  I  was  in  hopes 
he  would  go  away,  and  that  I  might  then  be  allowed 
to  take  rest  and  comfort  in  your  undisturbed  trust. 
Oh,  you  do  not  know  how  I  dreaded  the  thought 
that  you  should  learn  all  my  sinful  folly — you,  my 
husband,  irrevocably  bound  to  me,  and  who  had 
made  me  love  you  as  my  own  soul.  I  would  have 
risked  my  life  to  spare  you  pain  and  shame,  such  as 
I  knew  would  fall  upon  you  in  such  revelations  as  it 
was  in  their  power  to  make. 

"  Thus  the  time  has  passed  here.    You  must  see 


278  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR, 

how  I  have  suffered,  and  what  excuses  I  have  had 
for  every  unworthy  deed.  The  errors  of  the  past 
were  renewed  and  multiplied.  I  was  forced  into 
them.  They  closed  around  me  like  serpents,  and  I 
could  not  escape.  If  I  had  not  loved  you,  I  could 
have  yielded  all.  Only  my  love  gave  me  still  a  mo 
tive  for  struggling  against  my  fate." 

"  What  took  you  to  see  the  corpse  that  night  I 
met  you  coming  from  the  chamber  where  it  lay?" 
he  asked  tremulously. 

"  I  did  not  go  to  see  the  corpse.  Fully  impressed 
with  the  necessity  of  self-protection,  I  went  to  dis 
cover  if  among  his  effects  there  were  any  things  that 
could  do  me  injury  in  your  estimation.  I  had  time 
only  to  get  the  key  to  his  private  box,  when  a  noise 
frightened  me.  The  back  stairway  door  was  locked 
on  the  outside,  and  I  was  forced  to  go  through  the 
library.  There  I  met  you." 

"  Did  you  go  again  ?  " 

"  Yes,  the  next  day.  I  found  the  box  and  opened 
it,  but  there  was  nothing  there  to  alarm  me.  Re 
assured,  I  went  back  to  my  room.  Yet  after  that 
you  acted  so  strangely,  I  often  wondered  if  you  had 
not  made  some  •discovery.  To  ask  you  I  did  not 
dare,  and  after  perplexing  myself  with  all  kinds  of 
conjectures,  I  at  length  came  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  disasters  which  had  followed  in  quick  succession, 
must  have  confused  your  brain.  It  never  occurred 
to  me  that  you  could  suspect  me  of  having  a  hand  in 
the  murder  of  Mr.  Garton." 

"But  you  suspect  that  Richard  Kelton  did  the 
deed." 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH   AT   LAST.  279 

"  Yes,  I  will  acknowledge  the  fact  now,  though  I 
have  no  proof.  I  never  heard  him  utter  a  threat, 
though  I  all  the  time  feared  injury  to  one  or  both  of 
you.  One  thing  alone,  apart  from  what  you  know, 
would  seem  to  make  it  most  probable  that  he  did  it. 
You  remember  coming  upon  us  in  the  conservatory, 
and  we  were  quarreling.  Mr.  Garton  had  detected 
me  receiving  a  note  through  the  hands  of  John 
Truslow,  and  threatened  to  expose  me.  When  I  left 
you,  you  were  quarreling,  and  I  hovered  outside  the 
door  until  you  turned  to  come  out  Then  I  fled  to 
my  room,  wrote  a  line  and  slipped  it  in  a  purse  with 
all  I  had,  and  ran  again  down  stairs.  In  the  kitchen 
I  found  John,  and  gave  him  the  purse  for  Eichard, 
saying  that  he  must  go  away.  On  the  paper  I  had 
written  that  it  was  impossible  to  see  him.  As  I  re 
turned,  I  heard  Katie  and  Mr.  Garton  on  the  ter 
race.  She  had  on  my  shawl,  and  we  know  that  it 
was  on  that  night  that  they  were  betrothed.  Rich 
ard  was  perhaps  near  enough  to  see  them,  without 
being  able  to  distinguish  who  she  was,  and  suspect 
ing  it  to  be  myself,  got  into  one  of  his  mad  fits  of 
jealousy.  It  was  Richard  who  gave  John  the  knife, 
and  that  knife  was  used  to  murdef.  Nathaniel.  This 
is  all  the  grounds  I  have  had  for  my  suspicions.  You 
must  think  as  you  choose.  All  my  faults,  sins,  er 
rors,  I  have  admitted  fully.  More  I  cannot  do.  You, 
too,  have  a  right  to  despise  me,  and  I  can  now  ask 
no  more  than  that  God  will  take  me  away — misera 
ble,  wretched  creature  that  I  am  !  " 

Mr.  Prince  was  looking  at  her  with  pale,  trem 
bling  lips,  and  heaving  breast.  As  she  concluded, 


280  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;    OR, 

he  got  up  and  walked  the  floor  once  or  twice  rapidly, 
pausing  at  her  side  to  say,  through  half-stifled  sobs : 

"  Celia,  I  know  now  that  you  have  told  me  all  the 
truth.  By  the  history  he  has  left  behind,  and  which 
you  never  saw,  I  have  proved  you,  and — and,  deeply 
as  you  have  sinned,  I — I  forgive  you !  " 

She  sprang  up,  lifting  a  wet,  white  face  to  his 
gaze. 

"  Oh,  do  you  mean  it  ?  can  you,  can  you  really 
forgive  me?  I  do  not  deserve  it.  I  am  unworthy 
of  anything  but  contempt.  Why,  even  to  this  last 
hour  I  persisted  in  my  sinful  deceptions  !  And  yet 
you  forgive  me — fully — freely  !  " 

For  answer,  he  took  her  in  his  arms,  and  held  her 
beautiful  head  against  his  breast,  great  tears  drop 
ping  down  upon  her  hair. 

"  In  confession,  you  have  won  pardon.  A  persist 
ence  in  trying  to  deceive,  after  I  told  you  I  knew  the 
truth,  would  have  hardened  me  against  you  forever. 
I  have  made  you  do  what  I  wished,  and  now  I  know 
that  you  are  guiltless  of  his  death.  Now  I  may  pur 
sue  the  murderer  without  a  fear  that  his  exposure 
will  prove  the  guilt  of  my  own  wife.  Oh,  this  alone 
is  joy  enough  to  purchase  your  pardon.  You  are 
not  guilty  of  that — I  can  forgive  all  else  ! " 

Here  let  us  close  the  scene  upon  the  noble,  gener 
ous  man,  and  the  humbled,  penitent  wife.  Sin  al 
ways  brings  its  punishment,  and  she  had  suffered. 
If  he,  knowing  the  whole  extent  of  her  folly,  could 
forgive  her,  what  right  have  we  to  cavil  at  his  ac 
tions,  or  longer  invade  the  sacredness  of  the  restora 
tion  and  reunion  by  our  presence  ? 


SHE   TOLD   THE   TRUTH    AT   LAST.  281 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

A  DEATH-BED   CONFESSION— CONCLUSION. 

A  FEW  days  later,  Mr.  Graves  suddenly  made  his 
appearance  at  Prince  Hill,  having  been  summoned 
by  Mr.  Prince.  For  some  hours  they  were  closeted 
together,  to  the  evident  satisfaction  of  both. 

"  Thank  God,  I  can  work  now  without  fear,"  said 
Mr.  Prince  as  the  conference  was  concluded.  My 
dear  friend  shall  be  avenged." 

"  Yes,  since  the  exposure  will  be  so  comparatively 
slight,  you  can  give  yourself  to  the  duty  without  a 
scruple.  A  man  can  submit  to  make  some  sacrifices 
for  such  a  friend." 

"  Feeling  her  innocent  of  crime,  I  can  bear  any 
thing  else,"  was  the  earnest  response. 

By  this  the  reader  will  see  that  they  had  made 
up  their  minds  to  bring  Richard  Kelton  to  justice, 
whatever  the  consequences  might  be.  Some  ex 
posure  of  the  part  Mrs.  Prince  had  unwillingly 
played  in  the  tragedy,  they  fully  expected ;  but  a 
man  like  Mr.  Prince,  loving  justice  as  life,  and  above 
all  selfishness,  would  not  shrink  from  the  lesser  evil, 
the  greater  having  disappeared.  It  is  not  to  be  sup 
posed  that  all  the  trouble  was  gone.  His  trust  had 
21* 


282  RIGHT    AND    WRONG  ;    OR, 

received  a  shock,  his  love  a  humiliation,  and  he  could 
not  rise  above  it  at  once.  In  his  nobleness  he  could 
forgive  her,  but  he  never  could  feel  the  unbounded 
happiness  again,  that  had  been  his  in  the  first  days 
of  his  married  life.  His  implicit  confidence  in  her 
truth  was  gone,  and  with  confidence  respect.  Pride 
stood  eternally  over  passion,  and  strove  to  shame 
him  from  the  course  he  was  taking,  but  Charity  and 
Goodness  said :  "  If  you  abandon  her  she  is  lost," 
and  he  could  not  send  her  adrift  upon  the  world, 
unguarded  and  uncared  for.  Besides,  he  saw  with 
a  growing  clearness  that  she  had  not  only  done  but 
Buffered  wrong,  and  that,  too,  at  the  hands  that 
were  truest  and  dearest.  The  wounded  feeling  of 
Mr.  Garton  had  betrayed  him  into  unconscious  in 
justice  ;  he  had  judged  her  harshly  from  the  mo 
ment  when  he  learned  that  she  could  be  guilty  of 
falsehood,  and  thus  when  he  again  met  her  as  Mrs. 
Prince,  instead  of  aiding  her  efforts  towards  a  truer 
life,  he  had  goaded  her  proud  spirit  almost  to  des 
peration.  Geraldine,  too,  the  gifted,  keen-eyed 
child,  had  carried  her  marvelous  penetration  farther 
than  the  truth  would  warrant.  Whatever  else  she 
might  have  been,  this  erring,  struggling  woman  was 
not  a  body  without  a  soul.  He  had  sought  her  in 
epite  of  doubts  and  warnings ;  his  own  hand  had 
placed  her  in  a  difficult  position,  and  she  had  a  claim 
upon  his  aid  in  striving  to  fill  it  as  she  might.  The 
conflict  ended  with  a  resolve  to  guard  her,  to  deal 
tenderly  with  her,  and  by  doing  his  duty  faithfully, 
to  make  her  the  good  wife  his  love  had  deemed  her 
before  the  terrible  awakening. 


SHE    TOLD    THE   TRUTH    AT    LAST.  283 

Having  reached  this  point  he  was  ready  to  do 
anything  that  was  right  and  just.  The  first  duty 
was  to  release  the  innocent  and  bring  forward  the 
guilty  for  trial.  The  evidence  they  deemed  suffi 
cient,  after  a  careful  investigation  of  all  they  had 
gathered,  and  they  were  about  to  act  upon  it,  when 
a  startling  dispatch  reached  them.  Richard  Kelton, 
alias  Rufus  Knight  had  escaped,  and  the  closest  vig 
ilance  had  failed  to  detect  his  hiding-place. 

This  was  destined  to  be  followed  by  a  still  more 
important  event  in  the  little  village  of  Princeton. 
John  Truslow,  doubtless  assisted  by  some  person  or 
persons  unknown,  had  broken  jail  and  disappeared 
also. 

"Kelton  had  done  it,  you  may  be  assured,"  said 
Mr.  Graves  to  his  friends  in  the  midst  of  the  confu 
sion.  "  The  fellow  has  some  good  in  him  after  all." 

"  Evidently,  since  he  provides  against  the  boy's 
chances  on  trial.  But  we  must  have  him  yet." 

It  was  a  hot  chase  that  followed,  the  authorities 
assisted  heartily  by  Mr.  Prince  and  his  friends.  But 
the  fugitives  probably  took  to  the  mountains,  in  the 
caves  of  which  they  hid  themselves  too  effectually 
for  detection.  After  the  lapse  of  two  weeks  of 
fruitless  search,  it  was  given  up,  and  it  was  nearly  a 
year  ere  a  trace  was  gained  of  them.  Then  the 
man  Richard  Kelton,  was  stabbed  in  a  drunken 
broil,  and  on  his  death-bed  confessed  to  the  crime  of 
murdering  Nathaniel  Garton,  at  Prince  Hill. 

On  receiving  this  intelligence,  Mr.  Prince  at  once 
started  in  search  of  John  Truslow,  whose  mother 
and  brother  had  been  objects  of  special  care.  He 


284  RIGHT   AND    WRONG;     OR 

found  him  in  very  bad  company,  becoming  more  and 
more  reckless,  but  finally  prevailed  upon  him  to 
leave  them  and  put  himself  under  his  guardianship. 
In  a  short  time  he  placed  him  under  private  tutors 
to  prepare  for  college,  at  the  same  time  giving  Mr. 
Truslow  a  tenancy  on  his  own  lands,  on  condition 
that  he  would  abandon  intoxicating  liquors.  Thus 
a  whole  family  were  redeemed  from  poverty,  and  its 
attendant  evils. 

Soon  after  Mother  Hitter's  ominous  visit  to  the 
Hill,  she  fell  sick  and  never  recovered.  After  her 
death,  Angie  came  to  live  at  the  Hill  as  maid  to  the 
mistress,  while  the  cripple  was  comfortably  provided 
for.  Mr.  Prince  felt  that  he  could  not  do  too  much 
for  those  who  had  been  objects  of  interest  to  his  lost 
friend. 

Miss  Eldridge  never  married.  Her  time  was 
divided  between  her  own  home  and  Mrs.  Garten's 
during  the  life  of  the  latter,  and  all  the  offers  that 
were  made  her  to  change  her  condition  firmly  re 
jected.  Mr.  Bruce  renewed  his  suit  more  than 
once,  but  failing  signally,  at  a  late  period  in  his  life 
married  Mrs.  Darby,  who  was  widowed  about  a 
year  after  her  visit  at  Princeton. 


THE 

OR, 

A  HUNT  FOR  A  HUSBAND. 


AT  Paducah,  Kentucky,  I  first  realized  what  it 
required  to  be  a  soldier's  wife.  I  had  seen  much 
before,  and  borne  a  great  deal,  yet  it  seemed  but 
little,  comparatively,  when  I  came  to  take  leave  of  my 
husband,  and  turned  back  to  my  lonely  room  to 
await  his  return. 

True,  I  had  expected  this — was  prepared  for  it  in 
a  measure  ;  yet  a  strange  and  overpowering  sense  of 
my  position  came  over  me  that  I  had  not  felt  before, 
when  I  stood  by  the  window  to  catch  a  last  glimpse 
of  the  beloved  form.  He  was  standing  upon  the  deck 
of  a  large  boat,  with  hundreds  of  others  around  him  ; 
yet  I  seemed  to  see  him  only,  his  sad  face  turned  to 
me  in  a  mute  farewell  as  the  bell  clanged  and  the 
ponderous  vessel  swept  slowly  out  into  the  stream, 
and  turned  her  prow  toward  the  mouth  of  the  Ten 
nessee.  It  was  but  a  moment,  during  which  I  leaned 
against  the  casement,  breathless,  agonized.  There 
the  waters  lay  cold  and  glittering  under  the  spring 
sunbeams,  and  the  sadness  of  utter  desolation  seemed 
to  have  fallen  upon  my  spirits. 


286  WOMAN    IN   THE   WAR;     OR, 

I  am  ashamed  to  say  that  I  shut  every  ray  of  the 
bright,  beautiful  sun  from  my  room,  feeling  as  if  it 
was  a  mockery  too  bitter  to  endure  in  that  hour ; 
that  I  threw  myself  upon  my  couch  and  wept  as  if 
my  heart  would  bre,ak,  for  the  time  forgetful  that 
there  were  any  in  the  world  more  sorrowful  and  with 
deeper  cause  for  sorrow  than  I.  But  it  is  true,  and 
here  I  confess  my  selfish  weakness  repentantly,  glad 
to  be  able  to  say  that  I  have  since  that  time  learned 
to  think  less  of  myself  and  more  of  others — on  whom 
the  hand  of  affliction  has  fallen  heavily,  while,  I  am 
still  unscathed. 

After  the  first  burst  of  grief  I  roused  myself  with 
the  question,  "What  shall  I  do?"  and  the  answer 
came  so  quickly  that  my  cheek  was  dyed  with 
shame.  What  should  I  do,  with  three  hospitals  in 
sight  of  my  window  ?  No  need  to  ponder  the  ques 
tion  long.  The  call  of  duty  was  loud  and  strong,  and 
I  obeyed  it  without  delay. 

It  was  about  two  o'clock  in  the  afternoon  when  I 
first  entered  the  Presbyterian  Church,  which  had  been 
converted  into  a  hospital,  and  walked  up  its  aisle  un 
der  the  gaze  of  a  hundred  eyes.  The  very  remem 
brance  of  that  time  thrills  me  again  with  the  same  sen 
sation  of  pity  and  pain  that  rose  in  my  heart  as  I  looked 
upon  the  pale,  emaciated  faces  around  me.  Near  the 
pulpit  two  men  were  standing,  whom  I  rightly  sup 
posed  to  be  the  doctor  and  steward.  Toward  them  I 
went  directly,  and  addressed  the  tallest  of  the  two. 

"  Is  this  the  attending  physician  of  the  hospital  ?  " 

"  It  is,  madam.  Dr.  L — ,  at  your  service.  What 
can  I  do  for  you?" 


A   HUNT   FOR   A   HUSBAND.  287 

"  Tell  me,  sir,  how  I  can  make  myself  useful  to 
others.  My  husband  has  gone  to  Pittsburg  Landing, 
to  be  aw^y  for  several  weeks,  perhaps,  during  which 
time  I  shall  have  nothing  to  do,  unless  you  make  me 
useful  here.  Can  I  be  of  service  ?  " 

"Look  about  you  and  see.  There  has  not  been 
a  lady  within  these  walls  since  I  came,  nearly  five 
weeks  ago.  Your  voice  is  soft,  your  hand  light  and 
skillful — all  women's  are — and  I  have  no  doubt  but 
your  eyes  will  be  quick  to  see  what  should  be  done. 
I  shall  be  glad  to  have  you  come." 

"  Thank  you.  I  may  come  to  you  for  advice  when 
I  want  it  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  Certainly.  I  shall  be  happy  to  assist  you  at  all 
times." 

I  bowed  and  turned  away,  feeling  as  if  about  to 
realize,  indeed,  some  of  the  terrible  consequences  of 
war.  In  a  few  moments  I  had  laid  aside  my  hat  and 
cloak,  rolled  my  sleeves  away  from  my  wrists,  and 
constructed  an  impromptu  apron  of  an  old  sheet 
which  I  found  among  the  bandages  in  the  linen  room. 
Thus  prepared  for  the  work  which  I  saw  before  me, 
I  went  out  to  the  kitchen  and  obtained  warm  water 
a  tin  wash-basin,  and  some  towels.  For  combs  and 
brushes  I  was  compelled  to  send  out  before  I  could 
do  any  thing. 

Then  the  work  began  in  earnest.  Commencing 
with  the  lower  berth,  I  went  up  the  entire  length 
of  the  aisle,  taking  each  patient  in  his  turn  until  I 
got  through.  Grimed  faces  and  hands  were  to  be 
bathed,  hair  and  beard  trimmed  and  brushed — a  long 
and  distressing  task.  But  I  had  undertaken  it  with 


288  WOMAN    IN    THE    WAR;     OE, 

a  will,  and,  though  my  arms  and  neck  ached,  I  would 
not  yield  until  the  last  sufferer  had  been  relieved. 

It  was  half- past  eight  o'clock  in  the  evening  before 
I  had  done,  and  when  I  reached  the  hotel  I  could 
scarcely  stand  for  very  weariness.  Such  duties  were 
new  to  me  then,  and  the  excitement  helped  to  wear 
away  my  strength.  But  the  memory  of  grateful 
thanks,  tearful  eyes,  and  broken,  trembling  exclama 
tions  of  relief  more  than  repaid  me.  Even  as  I  sat 
beside  them,  passing  the  cool  sponge  over  their  faces 
or  brushing  the  tangled  hair,  many  of  the  sufferers 
had  fallen  asleep. 

I  slept  little  that  night.  It  was  vain  to  attempt 
sleep  after  such  an  experience.  Moreover,  an  idea 
came  to  me  that  filled  me  with  unrest.  I  had  ob 
served  when  tea  was  brought  in  how  coarse  and  un 
palatable  the  food  was,  and  that  many  turned  from  it 
with  loathing.  There  was  hard,  brown  bread  crisped 
to  a  blackened  toast ;  some  fat  bacon,  and  black  tea 
without  milk  served  to  the  men  on  that  evening. 
The  tea  was  sweetened  with  very  coarse  brown 
sugar,  stirred  into  it  with  large  iron  spoons.  They 
drank  from  tin  cups  and  ate  from  tin  plates.  This 
would  have  made  little  difference  had  the  food  been 
nice  and  palatable,  which  it  certainly  was  not.  Some 
of  the  men  told  me,  in  answer  to  my  questions,  that 
they  could  not  have  swallowed  a  mouthful  to  save 
their  lives. 

I  rose  very  early  the  following  morning,  filled  with 
the  idea  that  many  of  those  brave  sufferers  were 
actually  starving,  and  determined  to  look  into  the 
matter  more  closely.  But  few  of  the  nurses  were 


A   HUNT   FOB   A   HUSBAND.  289 

astir  in  the  hospital,  and  I  went  to  the'  kitchen, 
where  the  cook  had  just  commenced  the  prepara 
tion  of  the  morning  meal,  and  was  greeted  with 
a  surly  "  Good-morgen"  in  mixed  German-English. 
In  a  moment  I  saw  that  I  should  not  have  a  very 
pleasant  time  in  my  examinations.  After  a  few 
careless  remarks,  to  set  the  man  in  a  good  humor, 
I  asked  him  to  show  me  the  hospital  stores  for  the 
day's  consumption,  which  he  did  ungraciously  enough. 
A  moment's  observation  filled  me  with  horror  and  in 
dignation. 

"  Do  you  tell  me  that  you  are  going  to  cook  all 
this  stuff  for  those  men  in  the  other  room?"  I  said, 
indignantly.  "  Look  at  this  tea,  black  and  mouldy 
as  it  can  be,  and  this  bacon  is  one  living  mass  !  Here 
are  salt  fish  laid  upon  boards  over  the  sugar-barrel, 
the  brine  dripping  through  into  the  sugar  ?  I  hope 
you  have  not  been  using  this  for  their  tea." 

"  It  is  not  my  fault.  I  am  not  ze  prowider  fur  ze 
hospital,"  growled  the  cook  in  response.  "  I  does  my 
duty  so  fur  as  I  can.  I  cooks  ze  rations  zat  is  bring 
to  me,  and  zat  is  all  so  fur  as  I  go." 

"  Well,  that  is  farther  than  you  will  go  in  less 
than  a  week  from  now  !"  I  answered,  quickly.  "  If 
you  had  the  soul  of  a  man  in  you,  you  would  refuse 
to  have  any  thing^to  do  with  such  horrible  things  as 
those  !  Poor  boys  ?  No  wonder  they  turned  away 
from  such  food  in  disgust.  Some  of  those  men  are 
starving  to  death.  Do  you  know  it?" 

He  stared  at  me  aghast  and  made  no  reply. 

"  It  is  really  true,  and  I  know  it.  How  can  they 
eat  such  bread  and  meat — drink  such  tea  as  this? 
25 


290  WOMAN   IN    THE    WAR;     OR, 

They  are  weakened  by  illness,  and  require  delicacies. 
It  would  be  utterly  impossible  for  many  of  those 
men  to  swallow  coarse  food,  even  if  clean  and  pala 
table.  How  then  can  they  eat  this  ?  "  I  repeated, 
looking  at  him  steadily  till  his  head  drooped,  and  I 
began  to  suspect  that  he  was  even  more  guilty  than 
at  first  appeared.  Afterward  I  found  that  he  had 
carefully  put  aside  all  the  delicacies  that  found  their 
way  to  the  hospital,  and  feasted  upon  them,  while 
those  for  whom  they  were  intended,  faded  and  pined 
day  by  day  under  his  eyes. 

When  Dr.  L came,  I  went  to  him  at  once  and 

told  him  how  I  had  been  engaged,  and  what  I  had 
found  in  my  researches.  He  looked  so  much  sur 
prised  that  indignation  was  redoubled,  and  I  could 
not  forbear  expressing  it  in  plain  words. 

"Can  it  be  possible  that  you,  the  physician  in 
charge  of  a  hospital,  do  not  know,  after  five  weeks' 
servicer  what  your  patients  have  to  eat?" 

"I  am  not  here  when  the  meals  are  served.  I 
give  orders  for  such  diet  as  my  patients  must  have, 
and  my  steward's  business  is  to  carry  out  my  in 
structions." 

"  Do  you  never  inquire  into  the  condition  of  the 
stores  ?  Have  you  never  examined  to  see  if  they 
were  as  they  should  be  ?  It  seems  to  me  you  ought 
to  know  all  about  what  is  going  on  here.  If  three 
hundred  lives  were  in  my  hands  as  they  are  in  yours 
I  should  not  dare  to  trifle  with  them  thus  !  " 

"  You  are  severe,  madam  !  " 

"  Ask  yourself  if  I  am  unjustly  so,  sir.  I  do  not 
desire  to  appear  rude  or  assuming ;  but  indeed  I 


A    HUNT   FOR    A    HUSBAND.  291 

won't  look  upon  this  unmoved.  What  I  saw  last 
night  and  this  morning  has  opened  my  eyes  to  a 
condition  that  is  a  shame  to  any  hospital.  See  the 
confusion  all  around  us !  Remember  how  helpless 
men  have  lain  without  even  a  face  bath  or  a  wound 
dressed  for  three  days,  to  say  nothing  of  the  more 
dreadful,  slow  starvation  to  which  they  are  subjected ! 
If  all  hospitals  are  kept  like  this,  God  pity  the  poor 
soldiers ! " 

"  Since  you  see  the  evils  so  plainly,  perhaps  you 
can  suggest  a  remedy,"  remarked  Dr.  L sarcas 
tically. 

'*  £  will  try,  if  you  will  act  upon  the  suggestion," 
I  answered  quickly. 

"Well?" 

"  In  the  first  place,  then,  what  do  you  do  when  a 
man  fails  to  draw  his  regular  rations  ?  " 

"  He  is  entitled  to  its  value  in  money,  if  he  wishes 
it." 

"Then  why  not  refuse  to  draw  such  rations  as 
those,  and  with  the  money  buy  food  that  can  be 
eaten  ?  " 

"  It  might  be  done,  if  there  was  anything  to  buy. 
I  am  afraid  it  will  be  hard  work,  if  you  attempt  it." 

"  No  matter ;  it  must  be  done.  If  you  will  fur 
nish  me  with  a  boy  to  do  errands,  I  will  see  if  I  can 
not  get  fresh  butter,  eggs  and  chickens,  at  least — per 
haps  milk  also.  These  would  prove  invaluable  just 
now.  To-day  I  intend  to  send  to  a  society  for  some 
sheets  and  mattresses ;  and,  if  you  have  no  decided 
objection,  will  try  to  bring  order  out  of  chaos,  if 
possible." 


292  WOMAN    IN    THE    WAR  ;     OR, 

"  I  see  you  are  one  of  the  working  kind,"  said  the 
doctor.  "  Do  all  you  wish,  and  call  upon  me  when 
I  can  render  any  assistance." 

"  That  will  be  very  frequently,  I  assure  you." 
And  with  that  I  turned  away,  still  too  much  in 
censed  to  treat  him  civilly.  He  was  willing  enough 
to  let  other  people  take  his  work  off  his  hands,  since 
he  would  come  in  for  a  full  share  of  the  credit  in  the 
end.  At  least  that  was  my  uncharitable  thought  at 
the  moment ;  and  I  am  not  sure  now  that  I  was  far 
•wrong,  as  I  know  his  character  better. 

The  same  day  I  went  to  him  again  about  the  boy, 
but  he  had  forgotten  all  about  the  matter ;  so  I  went 
to  the  quartermaster  instead.  He  furnished  a  horse, 
and  I  sent  my  own  waiting-man  out  to  the  country 
for  supplies,  making  him  -take  a  receipt  for  every 
penny  he  paid  in  his  purchases.  This  was  for  the 
purpose  of  ascertaining  precisely  how  much  was 
spent,  as  I  desired  to  render  a  faithful  account  of  my 
stewardship.  I  was  fully  aware  that  the  ground  I 
was  taking  might  easily  prove  a  dangerous  one, 
should  I  fail  to  keep  precise  accounts  of  my  expend 
itures,  and  resolved  to  give  no  chances  for  misrep 
resentation.  Every  receipt  and  bill  of  sale,  after 
being  duly  copied  in  my  own  account-book,  was 
carefully  filed  in  the  quartermaster's  office,  subject 
to  the  inspection  of  any  who  chose  to  examine  them. 

Mr.  P ,  the  quartermaster,  was  a  kind,  gen 
tlemanly  man,  in  whom  I  found  an  ever-ready  assist 
ant.  He  had  received  a  donation  in  money,  for  the 
benefit  of  the  wounded,  from  some  one  in  Illinois, 
which  he  begged  me  to  use  as  designed,  and  I  did 


A.   HUNT   FOB   A    HUSBAND.  293 

BO  gladly.  Even  with  that  I  had  not  enough,  and 
was  often  compelled  to  draw  from  my  own  purse  the 
means  wherewith  to  supply  the  many  wants  of  the 
patients. 

It  took  me  a  week  to  get  fairly  started  in  my  vo 
cation  as  hospital  nurse.  There  was  such  an  entire 
absence  of  system  in  the  establishment,  that  it  seemed 
almost  impossible  to  bring  it  into  anything  like  order. 
The  nurses  were  detailed  each  day  from  the  conva 
lescent  corps — weak,  spiritless  men,  who  thought 
more  of  themselves  than  of  the  charges  placed  in 
their  hands.  I  had  seen  them  lounging  about  and 
sleeping  while  the  sicker  men,  failing  to  make  them 
hear,  would  try  to  struggle  into  a  sitting  posture  to 
get  at  the  medicines  to  be  taken  from  time  to  time. 

All  this  had  to  be  changed,  and  strong,  able  men 
detailed  for  duty.  The  ward-master  drank  fearfully, 
and  I  was  compelled  to  report  him  and  get  another 
man  put  into  his  place.  With  the  assistance  of  these, 
however,  after  the  changes  were  made  I  got  along 
very  well.  Every  morning  we  had  the  floor  nicely 
washed,  and  when  the  sun  shone  the  windows  were 
opened  to  let  in  the  fresh,  balmy  air,  the  effect  of 
which  was  almost  magical ;  eyes  would  brighten,  and 
lips  wreathe  in  pleasant  hopeful  smiles,  beautiful  to 
behold. 

It  was  with  more  joy  than  words  can  express  that 
I  observed  the  rapid  improvement  of  the  men  under 
careful  attention.  When  the  new  sheets  and  com 
forters,  with  pillows  and  mattresses  came,  we  were 
able  to  keep  the  place  perfectly  fresh  and  comfort 
able.  But  it  required  the  most  constant  attention. 
25* 


294  WOMAN    IN   THE    WAR;     OK, 

I  went  to  my  hotel  only  for  my  meals,  devoting  the 
day,  from  half-past  five  in  the  morning  to  nine  in  the 
evening,  to  the  care  of  the  sick.  I  must  be  there  at 
every  meal,  or  many  would  go  without  anything  at 
all.  Some  of  the  feeblest  had  to  be  fed  like  children, 
and  what  they  ate  could  be  prepared  by  myself  only. 
I  must  toast  the  bread  and  make  the  tea ;  then  I 
must  sit  down  and  support  their  heads  with  my  left 
hand,  while  with  the  right  I  conveyed  the  food  to 
their  lips.  Such  constant  care  was  very  wearing, 
and  I  was  often  tempted  to  steal  away  for  an  hour's 
rest,  trusting  to  some  one  to  take  my  place  for  a 
time  ;  but  when  I  gave  it  a  second  thought  the 
temptation  faded.  Suppose  the  man  should  die, 
could  I  feel  that  I  had  done  all  in  my  power  to  save 
him  ?  Not  if  I  should  yield  to  the  inclination  I  felt 
to  abandon  my  post ;  so  I  remained,  and  tried  to  be 
patient. 

Two  hours  each  day  were  devoted  to  letter-writing 
for  those  who  were  unable  to  correspond  with  their 
friends.  And  sometimes,  after  tea,  I  would  send  for 
my  guitar  and  sing  for  them,  at  the  request  of  the 
music-loving  ones  under  my  charge.  So  the  days 
sped,  and  all  things  began  to  run  smoothly — for  a 
time,  at  least.  Death  was  not  banished  from  our 
midst,  however.  Sometimes  it  was  my  fate  to  walk 
up  the  aisle  in  the  morning  and  find  some  berth 
empty  in  which  a  favorite  patient  had  lain.  I  might 
here  go  into  particulars,  and  detail  some  of  the  most 
touching  scenes  in  life  ;  but  I  will  speak  of  only  one 
case  : 

One  evening  I  was  sitting  by  a  dying  man,  reading 


A    HUXT    FOR    A    HUSBAND.  295 

a  favorite  chapter  in  the  Bible,  to  which  he  listened 
eagerly,  even  while  his  eyes  drooped  under  the 
shades  of  death.  One  clammy  hand  groped  for 
mine,  and  clasped  it  with  a  feeble,  tremulous  touch, 
and  as  I  finished,  his  lips  moved  painfully  :  "  Write 
to  my  wife  and  children.  Tell  them  I  can  not  come 
to  them,  but  they  may  soon  follow  me  to  that  place 
of  which  the  Saviour  said,  'In  my  Father's  house 
are  many  mansions :  I  go  to  prepare  a  place  for 
you.'  Oh,  how  sweet  and  comforting !  '  Let  not 
your  heart  be  troubled  :  ye  believe  in  God ;  believe 
also  in  me.'  Jesus,  Saviour,  I  do  believe  in  Thee. 
Receive  Thou  my  spirit ! "  And  the  voice  sank 
softly.  A  few  moments  later  the  last  fluttering 
breath  went  out,  and  the  mysteries  of  the  unknown 
world  were  mysteries  to  him  no  longer. 

Tears  fell  fast  as  I  pressed  the  white  lids  over  the 
blue  eyes,  thinking  of  those  who  were  far  away,  and 
denied  the  sad  privilege  of  paying  the  last  tender 
rites  to  the  dead.  Poor  children!  Poor  mother! 
How  my  heart  ached  to  think  that  mine  must  be 
the  task  to  tell  them  the  story  of  death,  of  which, 
perhaps,  they  were  not  dreaming  now ! 

Before  I  had  finished,  a  boy  came  in  hurriedly  and 
eaid  something  to  the  steward,  of  which  I  caught 
only  the  words,  "  been  fighting  all  day  .  .  .  rebels  at 
tacked  them  this  morning  .  .  .  had  a  very  hard  time 
of  it." 

I  grew  for  a  moment  sick  with  a  terrible  fear.  A 
battle  had  taken  place,  and  who  should  say  how 
many  lives  in  a  few  short  hours  had  been  crowned 
with  the  thorny  wreath  of  affliction?  It  might 


296  WOMAN   IN    THE   WAR;     OR, 

be  that  I,  too,  was  destined  to  feel  the  force  of  an 
awful  blow.  If  so,  God  help  me! 

I  could  gain  no  particulars  at  the  hospital,  and 
was  forced  to  wait  until  I  reached  home.  There  I 
learned  that  an  attack  had  been  made  upon  our 
forces  Sunday  morning,  and  the  Confederates  had 
occupied  our  camps  for  ^ome  time.  Afterward  they 
were  driven  out  again,  but  we  had  lost  many  lives. 
They  were  still  fighting  an  hour  before  nightfall. 
Further  than  this  nothing  was  known. 

All  night  I  walked  the  floor  in  an  agony  of  sus 
pense  and  dread.  Would  the  morning's  dawn  come 
to  me  with  a  message  of  gladness,  or  should  I  rank 
among  the  doomed,  who  henceforth  must  walk  the 

O  * 

earth  in  the  darkness  and  gloom  of  utter  desolation  ? 

Ah,  how  I  prayed  that  night !  How  I  wrestled 
with  my  own  fearful  heart,  and  chided  myself  for 
the  lack  of  faith  which  should  have  borne  me  up  in 
that  hour ! 

Monday  came,  freighted  with  death  to  thousands  ! 
All  day  the  battle  raged,  and  at  night  it  was  said 
that  the  federals  had  achieved  a  great  victory.  A 
victory  it  was ;  but  oh !  at  what  a  fearful  cost ! 
How  many  hundreds  of  young  heads  were  that  day 
laid  low  in  the  dust,  never  to  rise  again !  How 
many  hopeful  hearts  throbbed  their  last  impulses  of 
human  aspiration  and  ambition  ! 

Tuesday  and  Wednesday  brought  hundreds  from 
the  field  of  action.  Some  of  the  wounded  were 
transported  to  Paducah,  and  I  was  called  upon  to 
dress  their  wounds  and  to  assist  in  amputations, 
which  required  all  the  strength  I  possessed.  The 


A    HUNT   FOR   A    HUSBAND.  297 

duty  was  a  terrible  one  ;  but  I  nerved  myself  reso 
lutely  to  perform  it,  hoping  that,  if  need  be,  some 
one  would  as  willingly  attend  to  one  of  whose  fate  I 
had  as  yet  learned  nothing. 

On  Thursday  morning  the  St.  Francis  Hotel  was 
alive  with  officers  from  Shiloh,  but  still  I  was  left  in 
ignorance  of  my  husband's  fate,  and  the  suspense  was 
becoming  insupportable.  Every  excuse  that  could 
be  made  for  a  delay  of  tidings  had  been  utterly  ex 
hausted,  and  I  felt  now  that  he  was  either  killed  or 
wounded. 

In  the  hope  of  hearing  something  definite  I  went 
out  to  the  table  for  the  first  time  since  the  battle, 
and  took  my  usual  seat,  near  which  sat  two  wounded 
officers.  One  had  his  head  bandaged ;  the  other's 
arm  was  in  a  sling ;  and  both  were  pale  and  weary- 
looking.  But  they  were  talking  of  the  late  contest, 
and  after  listening  for  a  few  moments  I  yielded  to 
an  uncontrollable  impulse  and  asked  the  one  near 
est  me  if  he  knew  anything  of  the  fate  of  the 

Regiment. 

He  turned  politely,  with  a  look  of  interest  I  could 
but  remark,  and  answered  : 

"I  am  sorry  to  say,  madam,  that  it  fared  very 
badly.  Some  other  regiments  of  the  same  division 
showed  the  white  feather,  and,  perfectly  panic- 
stricken,  broke  ranks  and  fled.  That  o-allant  re«-i- 

O  t? 

ment  alone  stood  its  ground,  and  was  literally  cut  to 
pieces.  Those  who  were  not  killed  were  taken 
prisoners,  only  a  few  escaping." 

"And  the  officers — were  they  all — ?"  I  could 
not  finish  the  sentence  for  the  deathly  sickness  that 


298  WOMAN   IN    THE   WAR;     OR, 

was  choking  my  utterance,  and  he  answered  it 
gently : 

"  I  believe  every  one  was  killed.  Did  you  have 
any  friends  among  them,  may  I  ask  ?„" 

"  My  husband,"  I  gasped.     "  Captain  S " 

I  saw  them  exchange  glances  ;  and  then,  as  if  in 
a  dream,  a  voice  seemed  to  murmur  afar  off  amidst 
the  rushing  of  waters. 

"  Poor  thing !  He  fell  in  the  first  onset.  But 
see !  She  is  falling ! " 

A  strong  hand  grasped  my  arm,  and  a  glass  of 
water  was  pressed  to  my  lips ;  but  the  shock  of 
that  deadly  blow  was  too  heavy,  and  I  sank  slowly 
into  utter  oblivion,  conscious  of  a  wish,  as  sight  and 
sound  faded,  that  I  might  never  waken  again ! 

It  was  an  hour  before  they  brought  me  back  to  a 
sense  of  my  bereavement,  and  then  I  turned  from 
the  kind  faces  clustered  about  the  couch  to  which  I 
had  been  borne,  and  gave  vent  to  a  bitter  cry. 

"  Ah !  why  did  you  not  let  me  die  ?  The  world 
is  so  cold  and  desolate  ! " 

Two  firm,  soft  hands  clasped  mine,  and  drew 
them  away  from  my  face,  and  I  saw  the  mild,  re 
proachful  eyes  of  a  stranger  gazing  into  mine.  He 
was  an  old  man,  with  hair  as  white  as  the  snows 
of  winter,  and  a  voice  soft  and  gentle  as  a  tender 
mother's. 

"  My  child,  you  are  rebellious  !  Rouse  yourself, 
and  learn  to  say,  *  Not  my  will,  but  thine,  O  Lord,  be 
done!'" 

"I  can  not! — I  can  not  bring  myself  to  feel  that 
there  is  any  mercy  or  love  in  the  power  that  could 


A   HUNT   FOR   A   HUSBAND.  299 

deal  such  a  blow.  God  knew  that  he  was  all  I  had 
on  earth,  and  he  has  taken  him  from  me.  It  was 
cruel!" 

"  Hush !  Resignation  will  come  when  you  have 
time  to  think.  Perhaps,  after  all,  it  is  a  mistake. 
There  has  been  no  official  report  of  your  hus 
band's  death,  and  he  may  only  be  wounded  or  a 
prisoner." 

I  started  up,  wild  with  the  hope  his  words 
awakened. 

"Nay,  be  not  too  hasty!  I  only  say  it  may  be 
possible." 

I  was  silenced,  but  the  hope  was  not  crushed.  It 
stung  me  to  life  again,  and  made  every  idle  moment 
seem  like  an  eternity  of  agony. 

In  a  few  moments  they  began  to  leave  the  room, 
and  only  one  or  two  ladies  remained  in  conversation 
with  the  old  gentleman,  who  was  a  physician,  and 
had  been  summoned  hastily  when  I  fainted.  Seeing 
them  thus  engaged,  I  formed  a  sudden  resolution, 
and  raised  myself  from  the  pillows. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do?"  asked  the  doctor, 
turning  his  face  toward  me. 

"  Find  my  husband — dead  or  alive,"  I  answered, 
getting  off  the  bed. 

"  My  dear  child  you  are  mad ! "  he  expostulated. 
"  You  can  not  do  anything.  Look  at  your  face — it 
is  as  pallid  as  marble,  and  your  eyes  would  frighten 
any  one." 

"  That  is  because  I  have  not  slept  or  eaten  scarcely 
since  last  Saturday  night,"  I  said,  in  reply.  "  Be 
sides,  I  have  been  half  mad  with  suspense.  Only 


300  WOMAN    IN    THE    WAR;     OR, 

for  the  sick  at  the  hospital,  who  claimed  my  care,  I 
don't  think  I  could  have  borne  it  all." 

"  Go  back  and  lie  down  on  the  bed,"  pleaded  one 
of  the  ladies.  "  It  makes  my  heart  ache  to  look  at 
you." 

"  How  dreadfully  you  must  have  suffered  ! " 

"  God  and  my  own  heart  only  know  how  much," 
I  answered,  forcing  down  a  sob.  Her  tone  of  wo 
manly  sympathy  shook  my  strong  self-control  till  I 
trembled.  Then  I  broke  down  entirely,  and  with  a 
bitter  cry  fell  upon  my  knees  by  a  chair. 

"  Oh  Charley,  Charley !   my  heart  is  breaking  ! " 

Instantly  her  kind  arms  were  twined  around  me — 
her  soft  lips  pressed  to  my  forehead.  She  held  me 
to  her  heart,  and  suffered  me  to  weep  until  the  foun 
tain  of  my  tears  was  exhausted. 

"There!  you  feel  better  now,  don't  you?"  said 
the  doctor,  kindly.  "  You  must  lie  down  and  keep 
quiet  awhile,  or  you  will  be  ill.  Your  hands  are 
like  two  burning  coals  now,  while  only  a  moment 
since  they  were  like  ice.  You  must  not  fall  ill." 

"  Oh  no !  I  can  not  afford  to  be  ill.  I  must  search 
for  my  husband,"  I  answered,  rising.  "  There — it 
is  over  now !  I  am  done  with  tears  for  the  present, 
and  am  ready  to  work.  If  I  do  not,  I  shall  soon 
lose  my  reason.  Don't  talk  to  me,  any  of  you ! "  I 
cried,  as  I  saw  them  about  to  remonstrate.  "  I  am 
determined  to  go  up  the  river,  and  if  I  should  never 
return,  try  to  remember  me  kindly." 

"  The  authorities  will  not  permit  you  to  go,"  said 
the  doctor.  "An  order  has  been  issued  to  allow  no 
lady  to  pass  up  the  river,  and  Colonel  N has 


A   HUNT   FOB  A   HUSBAND.  301 

locked  himself  up  to  escape  the  importunities  of  the 
people." 

"  I  shall  go,  nevertheless,"  was  my  reply. 

"  How  will  you  manage  it  ? "  asked  the  old  man, 
curiously. 

"  I  don't  know  yet.  But  I  shall  go.  Before 
night  I  shall  be  on  my  way  to  Pittsburg  Landing." 

They  looked  at  me  pityingly ;  but  I  paid  no  at 
tention  further,  and  when  they  left  the  room  I  began 
to  pack  some  articles  in  a  small  trunk  which  I  could 
easily  take  with  me. 

About  noon  a  boat,  chartered  at  Cincinnati  and 
sent  after  the  wounded,  touched  at  Paducah,  and  I 
obtained  passage.  Fortune  seemed  to  favor  me 
here,  for  I  not  only  found  myself  able  to  carry  out 
my  design,  but  came  into  the  midst  of  sympathizing 
friends,  who  received  me  cordially,  and  did  all  in 
their  power  to  make  me  comfortable. 

There  were  a  number  of  surgeons  and  their  assist 
ants  on  board.  Three  Sisters  of  Charity  and  two 
ladies  from  Cincinnati  completed  the  list,  and  in 
about  an  hour  we  entered  the  mouth  of  the  river 
and  proceeded  on  our  sorrowful  errand. 

I  will  not  dwell  upon  the  tediousness  of  the  trip. 
To  me  it  seemed  like  an  eternity  of  misery.  On 
Thursday,  about  one  o'clock,  we  left  Paducah,  and 
did  not  arrive  at  Pittsburg  Landing  until  Saturday 
night,  near  eight  o'clock. 

I  shall  never  forget  that  night  or  a  single  incident 
connected  with  it.  As  we  made  fast  to  the  shore  I 
was  standing  upon  the  hurricane  deck,  looking 

abroad,  with   my  heart  full'  of  a  wild  and   bitter 
26 


302  WOMAN   IN   THE   WAE ;    OR, 

fear.  Here  was  Shiloh !  There  were  the  black, 
forbidding  bluffs  directly  over  my  head,  the  banks 
of  the  river  lined  with  boats  from  which  profane 
and  noisy  men  were  unloading  Government  stores. 
Across  the  river  two  or  three  gun-boats  stretched 
their  black,  snake-like  lengths  along  the  waters,  and 
from  them  only  a  fiery  gleam  was  now  and  then  dis 
cernible.  Above,  the  sky  was  clear  and  blue,  and 
studded  with  myriads  of  stars  that  looked — oh  so 
calmly! — down  upon  that  terrible  spot.  There, 
where  rivers  of  blood  had  flowed,  lay  the  silvery 
white  moonbeams,  and  on  the  death-laden  air  floated 
the  rich  perfume  of  spring  flowers. 

Even  while  I  stood  looking  around  me  the  Conti 
nental  swung  loose  from  her  fastenings,  and  rounded 
out  into  the  stream  followed  by  half  a  dozen  others. 
Now  the  lights  blazed  from  every  vessel,  and  a  band 
struck  up  "  Dixie  "  in  the  most  spirited  manner. 

General  Halleck  was  going  up  the  river  to  de 
stroy  a  bridge,  and,  convoyed  by  two  .of  the  gun 
boats,  they  started  two  and  two  abreast,  keeping 
in  this  order  until  a  sudden  turn  hid  them  from 
sight. 

Turning  my  face  once  more  toward  the  shore, 
some  dark  objects  became  visible  lying  some  dis 
tance  up  the  side  of  the  hill ;  but  I  could  not  dis 
cern  precisely  what  they  were,  and  the  next  moment 
my  attention  was  absorbed  in  a  painful  scene  taking 
place  on  the  deck  of  a  boat  just  along  side  of  the 
Lancaster. 

There  were  a  number  of  men  lying  upon  berths 
in  the  open  air,  and  around  one  of  them  was  a  sur- 


A   HUNT   FOR   A    HUSBAND.  303 

geon  and  his  group  of  assistants.  The  wounded 
man  had  his  arm  bared  to  the  shoulder,  and  had  I 
not  seen  the  glittering  of  instruments  in  the  light  of 
the  numerous  lamps  held  around  him  I  should  still 
have  divined  his  fate.  Poor  fellow !  I  heard  him 
sob  and  plead  piteously,  "  Oh,  doctor,  don't  take  my 
arm  off!  If  I  lose  it' my  little  sister  will  have  no 
one  to  work  for  her.  I'd  rather  die  ! " 

"Die  you  will  if  it  does  not  come  off,  and  that 
very  soon,"  was  the  response.  "  No  help  for  it,  boy, 
so  be  a  man  and  bear  it  bravely." 

The  next  moment  a  handkerchief  was  held  to  his 
face,  and  after  a  brief  struggle  he  yielded  to  the 
powerful  influence  of  chloroform.  I  hear  the  deep, 
quick  gasping  so  painful  to  the  listener,  and  the 
tears  ran  down  my  cheeks  unrestrainedly. 

Captain  Y came  up  to  me. 

"Mrs.  S ,  I  have  been  making  inquiries  for 

you,  and  can  gain  no  intelligence  whatever  concern 
ing  your  husband.  I  see  no  way  but  to  wait  until 
daylight,  and  then  I  will  find  a  conveyance  and  send 
some  one  with  you." 

"  Can  not  I  go  to-night  ?  It  seems  as  if  it  is  im 
possible  to  wait." 

"  No,  it  is  out  of  the  question.  The  mud  is  two 
feet  deep  on  shore,  and  it  is  quite  dark  in  the  woods. 
I  am  sorry  for  you,  but  it  will  be  only  a  little  while 
longer.  Try  to  be  as  patient  as  you  can." 

"  Thank  you,  I  will.     But  it  is  very,  very  hard." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it.  But  let  me  say  a  word  to  you 

here,  Mrs.  S .  I  fear  you  are  hoping  too  much. 

Eemember  he  fell  early  on  Sunday,  and  the  chances 


304  WOMAN   IN   THE    WAR;     OR,  „ 

are  that  he  was  hastily  buried  with  many  others  in 
the  trenches." 

"  For  heaven's  sake,  go  no  further !  "  I  implored. 
"My  husband  buried  in  a  trench !  Oh,  God  forbid !  " 

He  took  my  hand,  and  drawing  it  within  his  arm, 
led  me  to  the  ladies'  cabin,  which  now  presented  a 
singular  appearance,  converted  as  it  was  into  a  hos 
pital,  and  peopled  by  the  wounded  which  the  men 
were  carrying  on  board. 

There  were  three  rows  of  mattresses  spread  upon 
the  floor,  the  one  in  the  middle  capable  of  accommo 
dating  two  patients,  and  one  on  each  side  a  single 
man. 

All  these  were  filled  already,  and  the  clamor  was 
terrible.  Some  called  for  food,  others  for  water,  and 
a  few  lay  moaning  piteously,  their  hunger  and  thirst 
forgotten  in  the  sharp  pain  of  undressed  wounds. 

One  boy  near  the  stern  of  the  boat  seemed  to  be 
in  such  distress  that  I  hastened  to  his  side  and  bent 
over  him. 

"Where  are  you  wounded?"  I  asked. 

"In  the  shoulder.  I  got  it  Monday,  and  it's  never 
been  dressed.  I  can  not  get  at  it  myself." 

Hastily  getting  a  basin  of  water,  sponge  and  band 
ages,  I  exposed  the  inflamed  and  swollen  shoulder, 
and  began  to  bathe  it  carefully.  He  regarded  me 
for  a  moment  with  wide,  fearful  eyes,  then,  as  he 
felt  the  gentle  touch  and  cooling  sponge,  his  eyes 
closed,  and  he  heaved  a  great  sigh  of  relief. 

"  Ah,  that  is  so  nice ! "  he  murmured,  presently. 
"  I  tell  you  it's  hard  enough  to  be  shot  down  like  a 
dog  ;  but  when  it  comes  to  lying  out  for  a  whole 


A   HUNT   FOB   A   HUSBAND.  305 

week  in  the  open  air,  with  only  a  blanket,  a  cracker, 
and  a  slice  of  dried  beef,  with  an  occasional  drink 
of  water,  it's  harder  still.  I  thought  I  should  starve 
to  death  before  they  could  get  a  boat  to  take  us  off, 
and  if  I  could  only  have  had  my  shoulder  dressed ! 
Oh,  how  good  that  feels  !  " 

I  had  just  laid  a  folded  napkin  wet  with  ice-water 
over  the  wound,  and  it  was  this  which  called  forth 
such  an  expression  of  delight. 

"  I  am  glad  you  feel  better.  Now  I  am  going  to 
bring  you  a  cup  of  tea,  with  some  bread  and  butter. 
If  you  are  so  nearly  starved,  it  is  time  you  should 
have  something  to  eat." 

"Oh,  thank  you!" 

I  hastened  away,  and  in  a  few  moments  came  back 
with  the  tea  and  bread,  which  he  ate  like  a  man  who 
was  indeed  starving.  The  glare  of  his  large,  dark 
eyes  was  perfectly  terrible. 

"  More,  more  !  "  he  gasped  pantingly,  swallowing 
the  last  drop  of  tea  at  a  draught. 

"  Not  now.  In  half  an  hour  you  shall  have  more. 
To  give  it  you  now  will  do  you  more  harm  than 
good.  We  must  try  to  keep  down  fever.  Now, 
shall  I  bathe  your  face  and  hands  for  you  ?  " 

"If  you  please,"  with  an  eager,  wistful  look  at 
the  empty  cup  and  plate  that  made  my  eyes  grow 
humid. 

While  I  was  engaged  in  the  operation,  Doctor 
P ,  from  Cincinnati,  passed  me. 

"  Who  taught  you  to  nurse?  "  he  asked.  "I  wish 
all  women  would  take  right  hold  of  the  boys  as  you 

do.     There  would  be  less  suffering." 

26* 


306  WOMAN   IN   THE    WAR;    OR, 

"  They  have  surely  earned  this  much  at  our 
hands,  at  least,"  I  said,  in  reply. 

"Ay,  to  be  sure.  But  I  know  of  plenty  who 
would  never  get  down  on  their  knees  on  the  floor  as 
you  are  doing,  and  take  hold  of  an  object  like  that." 

"  I  hope  not.  I  believe  there  are  few  who  would 
not  do  it  if  in  such  circumstances.  There  is  not  one 
who  has  a  father,  brother,  or  husband  in  the  service, 
who  would  refuse  to  do  it,  I  am  sure." 

He  passed  on,  with  some  careless  reply,  and  I 
continued  attending  the  soldiers  until  it  grew  late. 
After  three  o'clock  I  threw  myself  upon  a  sofa  in 
the  chambermaid's  room,  and  slept  until  half-past 
five.  Then  I  rose  and  went  again  among  the 
wounded  until  such  an  hour  as  I  could  set  out  upon 
my  journey  over  the  field. 

I  will  here  mention  a  case  that  may  seem  incredi 
ble  to  many ;  but  if  so,  it  will  not  surprise  me,  for  I 
could  scarcely  believe  the  evidence  of  my  own  senses, 
when  one  of  the  surgeons  came  to  me  directly  after 
I  entered  the  cabin  the  night  before,  and  asked  me 
to  come  and  "  see  a  sight."  I  told  him  I  would  as 
soon  as  I  finished  "  feeding  my  patient ; "  and  did 
so,  he  meeting  me  half  way  when  he  saw  me  coming. 

About  midway  of  the  cabin  lay  a  rebel  prisoner, 
badly  wounded  in  the  head.  A  ball  had  passed  be 
hind  his  eyes,  forcing  both  upon  the  cheeks,  where 
they  lay  in  a  most  horrible  and  swollen  condition. 
From  the  wounds  in  each  temple  a  portion  of  the 
brains  was  slowly  oozing,  and  the  doctor  pointed  to 
it,  saying : 

"  In  all  my  life  I  have  seen  nothing  like  that.    He 


A   HUNT    FOR   A    HUSBAND.  307 

has  been  lying  here  for  the  last  ten  minutes  in  that 
condition,  quarreling  with  this  federal  soldier  just 
opposite." 

"  Surely  he  can  not  know  what  he  is  saying ! "  I 
ejaculated. 

"  Yes,  he  does,  perfectly.    You  should  hear  him." 

I  had  an  opportunity  soon,  for  in  a  moment  he 
called  out  : 

"  Say  !  look  here,  Yank !  I  want  a  drink  of  wa 
ter  !  " 

"All  right!  You  shall  have  it  in  a  moment,"  an 
swered  one  of  the  men  in  waiting.  "  I'm  tending  to 
a  feller,  and  shall  be  done  in  a  minute." 

"  Oh  yes,  I'll  be  bound  you'll  tend  to  your  Yanks 
before  you  do  to  me !  But  when  a  man's  on  his  last 
legs  you  might  stop  a  moment  to  give  him  a  drop  of 
water.  I  sha'n't  ask  it  of  you  more  than  an  hour  or 
so  longer.  "  Then  I'm  going  straight  to !  " 

I  shuddered  and  retreated  from  the  spot.  Such 
profanity  and  recklessness  upon  the  very  brink  of  eter 
nity  !  It  was  awful ! 

"  Poor  wretch  !  God  pity  and  have  mercy  upon 
you !  "  said  the  doctor.  "  You  have  none  for  your 
self!  " 

"  I  don't  want  any  of  your  cant,  sir,"  said  the 
man,  in  reply.  "  My  soul  is  not  yours,  and  you 
need  not  trouble  yourself  about  it  in  the  least." 

When  I  came  again  into  the  cabin  the  following 
morning  he  was  just  breathing  his  last — going  home 
to  his  Creator  hardened,  reckless — utterly  careless 
of  the  fate  that  awaited  him. 

An  hour  later  Captain  V sent  for  a  convey- 


308  WOMAN    IN   THE   WAR;    OR, 

ance,  but  could  get  none,  to  carry  me  over  the  field  in 
search  of  the  camp  from  which  I  hoped  to  gain  some 
intelligence  that  should  end  suspense.  While  striv 
ing  to  devise  some  means  the  medical  director  of  the 

Division  came  on  board,  and  offered  me  one  of 

his  horses,  proposing  himself  to  guide  me  to  the  place 

where  the Regiment  was  camped.  •  There  were 

but  few  left  he  said,  but  what  fchere  were  had  pitched 
their  tents  about  five  miles  distant,  and  he  thought 
he  could  take  me  to  the  place  without  difficulty. 

Thanking  him  warmly  I  accepted  the  offer,  and 
ere  long  found  myself  mounted  and  laboring  through 
the  mud  up  the  side  of  the  bluff. 

The  path  led  round  it,  ascending  gradually  to  the 
top ;  and  once  upon  the  shore,  I  discovered  the  dark 
objects  that  had  puzzled  me  the  night  previous  were 
human  bodies  lying  under  the  broiling  sun  waiting 
for  burial. 

Through  the  mud,  over  fallen  trees,  broken  artil 
lery,  and  pieces  of  shells,  the  carcasses  of  horses  and 
mules,  and  by  strips  of  woodland  cut  down  like  grass 
by  the  rains  of  iron  and  lead !  How  strange  and 
solemn  and  fearful  it  seemed !  Giant  trees  pierced  by 
balls  and  shorn  of  their  bark  till  the  trunks  showed 
a  hundred  grinning  scars ;  boughs  severed  and  hang 
ing  by  a  single  fibre,  or  lying  prone  upon  the  ground, 
trampled  and  blood-stained ! 

Our  progress  was  slow.  It  was  long  past  noon 
ere  we  reached  the  little  hollow  in  which  the  tents 
I  sought  had  been  pitched ;  and  then,  as  we  came  in 
sight  of  the  little  blue  wreaths  of  smoke,  and  saw  a 
few  solitary  men  moving  about,  I  began  to  tremble. 


A    HUNT   FOB    A    HUSBAND.  309 

I  knew  that  I  was  about  to  meet  my  fate,  and  the 
thought  of  what  it  might  be  almost  deprived  me  of 
the  necessary  strength  to  go  on  to  the  end. 

Presently,  after  passing  through  several  encamp 
ments,  we  descended  into  the  hollow  and  alighted 
before  the  officers'  quarters,  which  seemed  almost 
deserted.  There  the  doctor  bade  me  go  in  and  wait 
while  he  made  inquiries  of  those  around  outside. 

On  first  entering  I  saw  nothing  but  a  berth,  on 
which  lay  a  man  with  his  face  turned  from  me ;  but 
in  a  moment  I  discovered  that  another  was  seated  be 
yond,  his  head  resting  against  the  side  of  the  berth, 
fast  asleep.  A  pillow  supported  the  right  arm  of  the 
invalid,  and  by  the  bandages  I  knew  he  had  been 
wounded.  My  heart  swelled  with  pity,  and  stealing 
softly  toward  the  bed,  I  leaned  over  to  catch  a 
glimpse  of  his  face. 

Pale — oh,  so  pale  and  wan  ! — with  the  rich  brown 
hair  pushed  back  from  the  broad  brow,  pure  and 
white  as  marble.  The  blue  eyes  were  half  closed, 
and  the  lips  parted  with  such  an  expression  of  suffer 
ing  that  a  loving  woman's  heart  might  almost  break 
in  looking  upon  it.  Yet  I  did  not  moan,  nor  faint, 
nor  cry  out.  I  only  fell  upon  my  knees,  and  taking 
the  white,  clammy  fingers  of  the  left  hand  in  my  own, 
covered  it  with  warm  tears  and  gentle  kisses — for  it 
was  my  own  dear  husband,  whom  God  had  spared  to 
me,  and  I  had  found  him  at  last ! 

"  I  thank  Thee,  O  my  Father ! "  was  the  cry  of 
my  soul  in  that  hour,  and  my  lips  breathed  it  audibly. 
With  the  sound  Charley  opened  his  eyes  and  looked 
into  my  face  with  a  bewildered  stare.  Then  a  light 


310  WOMAN    IN   THE    WAR;     OR, 

broke  all  over  his  pale  face,  and  his  glad  smile  sent 
happy  tears  raining  over  my  cheeks. 

"  Is  it  you,  darling  ?  I  thought  you  would  never 
come !  "  he  breathed  faintly.  "  But  you  are  here 
now,  and  you  will  not  leave  me  again,  will  you  ?  " 

"No,  indeed.  I  will  take  care  of  you,  and  get 
you  well  again.  Ah,  how  you  must  have  missed 
me!" 

"  Missed  you  !  It  has  been  an  eternity  of  misery 
since  I  fell,  and  I  have  called  your  name  vainly  a 
thousand  times." 

"  They  told  me  you  were  killed ! "  I  said,  chok 
ingly.  "  I  waited  for  tidings  from  you  till  I  thought 
I  should  go  mad,  and  then  they  said  you  were  dead, 
and  when  I  declared  my  intention  of  finding  you, 
tried  to  keep  me  from  coming.  But  I  would  not  be 
stayed,  and,  thank  God !  I  have  found  you  alive." 

"Ay,  thank  God  from  your  soul,  for  it  is  one 
of  His  greatest  blessings  that  he  is  here  now !  "  said 
the  doctor,  who  had  entered  and  laid  his  hand  upon 
my  head. 

"Tell  her  all  about  it,"  whispered  my  husband's 
faint  voice,  and  as  his  fingers  clasped  mine  closer,  the 
old  man  sat  down  upon  a  camp-stool  and  began : 

"I  have  just  heard  the  story  from  one  of  the 
boys,  and  it  is  a  wonder  to  me  how  he  lived  through 
that  long  time  without  the  least  care.  He  must 
have  crept  into  the  thicket  where  they  found  him 
very  soon  after  falling,  and  there  remained  for  four 
days.  There  was  a  dead  soldier  near  him,  and  from 
his  canteen  and  haversack  he  managed  to  obtain 
water  and  food ;  but  his  wound  bled  terribly.  They 


A   HUNT   FOR   A   HUSBAND.  311 

say,  to  judge  by  the  stains  around  and  where  they 
came  across  him,  he  had  just  a  spark  of  life  left.  He 
will  need  you  now  to  nurse  him  back  to  life  again, 
and  it  will  take  nice  nursing  too." 

"  Will  he  lose  his  arm,  doctor  ?  "  I  asked,  in  a 
suppressed  voice,  lest  Charley  should  hear. 

".I  will  tell  you  after  awhile,"  was  the  answer ; 
and  accordingly  "  after  awhile "  he  examined  it 
closely.  As  he  left  the  tent  I  followed  him  out. 

"Well,  doctor?" 

"  All  right,  my  little  anxious  woman !  The  Cap 
tain  can  carry  that  arm  through  several  campaigns 
yet,  I  hope,"  he  said,  heartily ;  and  I  went  back  to 
my  boy,  my  eyes  wet  with  glad  tears. 

Three  weeks  later  we  were  within  our  own  quiet 
home,  where  I  was  nursing  him  back  to  strength 
to  be  ready  for  the  fall  campaign. 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 


CHAPTER   I. 

"OLLiE,  my  daughter,  what  are  you  doing  ?" 

"Looking  out  of  the  window,  papa,"  answered  the 
sweet,  clear  voice  of  a  child,  as  she  turned  and  came 
toward  her  father's  cot.  A  pale,  suffering  man,  was 
that  father  ;  very  much  emaciated,  and,  as  he  lay 
stretched  upon  the  rude  mattress  in  his  prison  cell, 
resembling  a  corpse  more  than  a  living  being.  Only 
the  large  restless  eyes,  full  of  a  troubled  light,  saved 
his  face  from  an  appearance  of  utter  ghastliness. 

"And  why  were  you  looking  from  the  window?" 
he  asked  again,  as  he  clasped  one  frail,  little  hand, 
and  gently  stroked  the  brown  curls  falling  over  the 
child's  forehead. 

"I  was  trying  to  think  how  I  should  feel  and  act, 
were  I  to  go  out  there  among  the  green  trees  and 
fresh  grass,  and  could  hear  the  birds  singing  among 
the  pretty  leaves,"  returned  the  little  one  gravely. 

A  spasm  of  agony  contracted  the  prisoner's  brow, 
which  was  beaded  over  with  large  drops  of  perspi 
ration.  For  one  moment  the  restless  eyes  closed,  and 
his  lips  moved ;  then  he  looked  up,  and  drew  the* 
27 


314  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

child  closer  to  his  side,  with  wistful  tenderness  upon 
every  feature. 

"  And  would  my  little  Ollie  love  to  go  out  there 
on  the  green  grass  to  play?" 

"  I  don't  know,  papa ;  I  think  so.  It  seems  very 
nice.  I  can  just  see  the  tops  of  the  trees  over  the 
walls  beyond  ;  and  if  all  the  grass  looks  as  fresh  as 
the  little  patches  that  grow  here  and  there  in  the 
yard,  I  think  it  must  be  delicious.  I  can  see  the 
cage  hanging  from  the  matron's  window,  where  the 
little  birds  sing  all  day ;  and  I  imagine  I  can  see 
those  trees  full  of  them,  and  hear  them  twittering 
everywhere.  Would  it  not  be  very  nice  to  go  out 
there,  papa?" 

A  sad  smile  parted  the  father's  lips.  "  Yes,  dear 
little  Ollie,  and  it  will  not  be  long  ere  you  can  go 
forth  among  green  fields  and  flowers.  God  grant 
this  prison  odor  may  not  taint  their  fragrance  with 
its  bitterness  for  you,  when  that  time  shall  come. 
Ollie,  these  walls  are  very  dark  and  dreary.  I  am 
weary  of  them.  "Will  not  you  be  glad  when  I, 
too,  can  go  forth  and  know  their  gloom  no  more?" 

"  O,  yes,  yes,  dear  papa !  Are  you  going ! 
When  ?  Ah,  how  nice  it  will  be !  " 

"Yes,  my  child,  and  the  time  is  drawing  very 
nigh.  My  deliverer  is  close  at  hand,  and  soon  his 
merciful  hand  will  fling  wide  these  ponderous  doors, 
and  I  shall  pass  out  to  return  no  more." 

The  little  girl's  face  was  radiant,  and  both  hands 
came  together  joyously.  Her  voice  was  intensely 
tremulous  with  feeling,  as  she  exclaimed  : 

"  Oh,  how  happy  we  shall  be.     We  will  go  away 


TIIE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  315 

into  the  beautiful  forests  that  you  have  told  me 
about  so  often;  where  there  are  clear,  sparkling 
streams,  and  the  loveliest  flowers  and  plants  !  Ah ! 
how  happy  we  will  be ! " 

What  a  hard  thing  to  check  the  poor  child's  joy, 
and  force  upon  her  mind  the  painful  truth !  How 
could  loving  lips  speak  such  sickening  words !  Yet 
it  must  be  done. 

"  Yes,  Ollie,  we  shall  be  very  happy,  no  doubt. 
Freedom  is  the  sweetest  earthly  blessing,  and  after 
we  go  forth,  we  shall  both  be  like  different  beings. 
How  do  you  think  you  could  enjoy  it,  if  you  went 
without  me?" 

"  Oh,  not  at  all.  I  should  not  know  what  to  do 
without  you,  and  would  not  want  to  be  there." 

"  Ollie,"  asked  the  prisoner  painfully,  "  do  you 
remember  what  I  have  told  you  of  the  great  world 
beyond  these  walls?" 

"  Yes,  sir,"  was  the  ready  response.  "  You  told 
me  it  was  a  very  beautiful  world,  where  there  are  a 
great  many  good,  lovable  people ;  and  that  there 
are  a  great  many,  also,  who  are  cold  and  cruel. 
You  said  there  were  those  who,  for  lack  of  charity, 
would  watch  every  word  and  action,  to  construe 
them  into  evil ;  and  through  selfish  motives,  would 
not  hesitate  to  trample  us  down  to  utter  ruin,  if  by  it 
they  might  themselves  rise  to  power  and  greatness." 

"  Ah !  you  are  an  apt  scholar,  my  little  daughter, 
and  have  learned  the  sad  lessons  taught  you  but  too 
well !  You  remember,  too,  how  I  have  told  you  the 
cold  world  will  look  upon  you,  at  some  future  time. 
My  poor  baby,  this  is  a  sad  dower  I  leave  you — an 


316  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

insight  into  the  heart  of  the  world,  with  a  dark 
cloud  upon  your  young  life  as  you  start  in  it !  But 
remember  this  in  all  time — never  forget  for  a  mo 
ment  :  God  has  endowed  us  all  with  intellects,  from 
which  judgment  of  good  and  evil  must  spring.  We 
must  use  them.  If  one  person  tells  us  that  one 
thing  is  right,  or  that  another  thing  is  wrong,  we 
must  not  take  it  for  granted  that  it  is  right  or  wrong 
because  they  think  it  so.  We  must  consider  it,  use 
our  own  powers  of  thought,  pray  to  God  for  guid 
ance,  and  act  upon  what  we  ourselves  are  finally  led 
to  believe  right.  When  we  reach  that  point  where 
we  conscientiously  feel  that  we  are  right,  let  nothing 
turn  us  from  our  purpose.  If  we  let  the  world 
sway  us,  and  listen  to  the  varied  opinions  of  the 
many,  upon  things  important  only  to  ourselves,  we 
become  weak  and  characterless — unfit  for  decided 
and  righteous  action.  I  tell  you  these  things  to 
make  you  self-reliant,  for  you  will  have  need  of  it, 
and  it  is  not  without  purpose  that  I  have  tried  to 
show  you  the  necessity  of  firmness,  in  whatever  you 
may  undertake.  Do  not  accept  conclusions  hastily. 
Take  time,  and  let  your  own  heart  be  the  judge  of 
your  actions.  When  you  have  thought  well  and 
prayerfully  over  anything,  then  act  without  fear. 
You  may  find  hundreds  to  condemn,  where  there 
will  be  one  to  commend.  Yet  the  commendation  of 
that  one  is  worth  more  than  all  else,  and  is  an  ade 
quate  reward,  for  that  one  will  understand  your 
nature  and  motives.  Never  violate  your  own  self- 
respect  by  an  unworthy  thought  or  action,  and  you 
may  hold  up  your  head  and  command  honor.  Do 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  317 

not  be  hasty  to  condemn  others  yourself.  Be  chari 
table.  Many  actions  appear  what  they  are  not,  and 
many  long  years  of  suffering  spring  from  miscon 
struction.  Give  people  all  the  credit  for  good  mo 
tives  and  generous  feelings  you  can,  and  do  not  be 
lieve  them  guilty  of  evil,  unless  you  know  them  so. 
You  will  see  enough.  Le.t  the  rest  pass.  I  scarcely 
know  how  to  make  you  understand  what  I  wish.  My 
feelings  are  conflicting.  I  want  you  to  be  generous 
and  charitable  toward  mankind,  and  still  watchful 
and  wary.  You  must  trust  the  world  but  little.  It 
is  full  of  deceit  and  cruelty.  I  shudder  to  send  you 
into  it,  in  your  helpless  innocence  and  ignorance. 

"  Oh  !  my  God,"  he  groaned,  covering  his  thin  face 
passionately  with  trembling  hands.  "  It  is  a  bitter 
cup  to  drink  in  my  last  hour.  Help  me  to  drink  it 
humbly,  and  in  faith  of  Thy  mercy  toward  my  little, 
lonely  lamb ! " 

Ollie  stood  terrified  beside  him,  now  listening 
with  strained  glances  and  parted  lips  to  this  burst 
of  agony. 

"  Oh,  papa !  papa!  what  is  it?"  she  pleaded,  striv 
ing  to  uncover  his  face  in  her  fright  and  distress. 

O  cj 

He  looked  up  at  her  through  blinding  tears,  but 
the  old,  troubled  light  was  fading  from  his  eyes,  and 
his  voice  was  very  sweet  and  tender  as  he  answered : 

"  Nothing  now,  my  child.  The  spasm  is  past.  I 
am  reconciled,  I  trust,  to  God's  will.  My  little  one, 
you  remember,  among  other  things,  what  I  have  said 
to  you  about  death  ?  " 

A  shadow  fell  upon  the  child's  face. 

"  Yes,  but  papa — " 
27* 


318  THE  PRISONEE'S  CHILD. 

"  What,  love  ?  " 

"  You  do  not  mean — oh — you  do  not  mean  that  it 
is  coming  here  ?  " 

The  poor  little  girl's  lips  had  grown  very  white, 
and  her  voice  husky,  while  the  slight  frame  shook 
convulsively. 

"  Yes,  my  precious.  I  must  tell  you  the  truth, 
and  not  let  it  come  upon  you  unawares.  It  is  pain 
ful,  yet  it  ought  not  to  be.  Stop  crying,  Ollie,  and 
listen  to  me.  You  know  that  death  only  can  deliver 
me  from  these  stone  walls,  where  the  best  part  of  my 
life  has  been  dragged  out  in  expiation  of  another's 
crime.  Were  I  to  go  out  among  men,  I  should  be 
scorned  and  shunned  for  another's  deed,  and  no  ac 
tion  of  my  life  could  wipe  away  the  stigma  that  rests 
upon  it,  and  sets  me  up  as  a  mark  before  my  kind. 
I  could  not  bear  it.  Death  holds  out  to  me  a  far 
more  pleasant  asylum  than  the  world  can  give.  By 
his  hand  and  through  his  gates  I  shall  enter  into 
eternal  rest,  where  music,  flowers,  and  all  things 
fair  and  beautiful  are  perpetual.  When  we  go 
forth,  as  we  were  speaking  of  doing  a  little  while 
since,  one  of  us  will  be  borne  to  the  resting-place  of 
the  dead.  The  other  will  be  led  by  the  living  into 
the  busy  haunts  of  life,  to  meet  its  duties  and  diffi 
culties.  You  love  me,  my  child,  and,  I  am  sure,  will 
be  glad  to  know  that  I  shall  suffer  no  more.  Think 
of  me  in  the  world,  meeting  cold  words  and  harsh 
looks,  scorned  and  despised — turned  from  by  those 
who  are  in  every  respect  my  inferiors.  Could  you 
bear  that  ?  Then  picture  me  in  another  world,  where 
the  redeemed  of  God  are  washed  white  in  the  blood 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  319 

of  Christ,  and  where  trouble,  sorrow,  or  pain  can 
never  come.  A  few  years  of  patient  toiling  and 
struggling,  and  you  can  come  to  me.  Then  we  shall 
never  part  again.  Ollie,  look  up,  my  child,  and  tell 
me  which  you  would  choose  for  me — life,  misera 
ble,  agonizing,  and  full  of  shame — or  death,  through 
which  I  pass  to  rest,  peace,  love,  and  life  eternal  in 
the  glorious  Heavens." 

A  white,  still  face  the  child  lifted  to  the  prisoner's 
gaze,  and  a  strained,  unnaturally  calm  voice  an 
swered  very  sadly  and  gravely: 

"  Death,  papa — and — life." 

"  Eight,  my  own  darling.  I  see  you  understand. 
Now,  Ollie,  kneel  beside  me,  my  love,  and  pray  that 
God  will  give  you  strength  and  judgment,  and  make 
this  affliction  to  you  endurable.  He  is  merciful,  and 
though  you  will  feel  my  loss  very  much,  He  can  give 
you  a  cheerful,  contented  spirit,  and  reconcile  you  to 
His  will." 

With  the  same  unnatural,  calm,  pervading  voice 
and  manner,  little  Ollie  knelt  beside  the  cot,  fold 
ing  her  hands  reverently  over  the  rude  covering. 
Thus,  for  ten  years,  had  she  knelt,  morning,  noon 
and  night,  and  repeated  with  her  father  the  simple 
prayers  she  learned  first  to  lisp  unmeaningly,  then 
with  the  faint  dawning  and  final  upward  growth  of 
thought  and  feeling.  Her  little  eyes  had  first  seen 
the  light  within  the  self-same  walls,  and  the  ten 
winters  that  threw  their  white  mantles  and  gloom 
over  the  earth,  were  followed  by  summers  fresh,  fair 
and  beautiful,  which  this  child  of  misfortune  had 
never  seen,  except  from  grated  windows,  and  little 


320  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

flights  into  the  prison  garden,  where  she  was  per 
mitted  to  wander,  at  times,  when  she  could  be  in 
duced  to  leave  her  father's  side. 

James  Winfred  had  been  tried  for  murder  and 
robbery,  and  upon  circumstantial  evidence,  impris 
oned  for  life.  His  position  had  ever  been  one  of  the 
utmost  respectability  previous  to  his  trial,  and  every 
thing  in  his  nature  and  bearing,  had  gone  to  sub 
stantiate  his  denial  of  the  crime.  Still,  proofs  were 
so  strong  against  him,  as  to  seem  beyond  dispute. 
Any  other  man  might  have  been  hung.  He  was  im 
prisoned  for  life. 

And  to  prison  he  went  in  the  bloom  and  fresh 
ness  of  his  manhood,  followed  by  his  young  wife 
whose  heart  broke  under  the  burthen  he  could  ill 
sustain,  and  live.  Better  far,  had  both  young  lives 
gone  out  together.  But  God  willed  it  otherwise. 
The  devoted  creature  stayed  with  him  day  after  day, 
refusing  every  effort  or  entreaty  to  leave  his  side, 
until  little  Ollie  first  opened  her  brown  eyes  to  the 
light.  Then  as  the  first  pulses  of  a  new  existence 
throbbed  upon  earth,  the  life  that  had  created  it, 
slowly  ebbed  away.  Mrs.  Winfred  died  two  hours 
aft|r  her  child's  birth,  and  was  buried  from  the  cell 
of  her  husband's  prison-house. 

Ollie  was,  for  the  first  few  months,  the  charge  of 
the  kind-hearted  matron.  But  the  yearning  heart 
of  the  sorrowing  father  refused  to  give  her  up  to 
strangers.  He  would  beg  her  for  a  few  hours,  and 
fondle  her  with  such  tenderness,  that  the  woman 
could  not  bear  to  keep  her  from  him.  Soon  he  was 
suffered  to  keep  her  all  day.  By-and-by,  she  slept 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  821 

upon  his  bosom — became  his  idol.  Day  and  night 
he  clung  closer  and  closer  to  this  last  earthly  tie. 
She  was  everything  to  him.  The  glance  of  her 
pure  eyes,  was  his  sole  light ;  the  sound  of  her 
baby  voice,  his  only  music.  She  combined  every 
thing  that  he  had  lost — love,  honor,  freedom — all,  all 
of  earth !  What  wonder  that  he  worshiped  her. 
And  yet,  though  he  taught  her  little  feet  their  first 
steps,  and  guided  her  child-tones  in  the  sweet  lisp 
ing  of  his  name — though  as  weeks,  months  and 
years  rolled  on,  and  she  was  his  companion,  receiv 
ing  all  that  she  could  know  of  the  outer  world, 
through  his  experience,  and  was  moulded  in  mind 
and  manner  after  his  ideal — though  she  became 
more  than  the  life  pulsing  at  his  heart — the  only 
thing  he  could  leave  behind  him,  for  her,  was  a 
memory  of  his  shame.  She  would  carry  that  into 
the  world,  and  the  world  would  fan  the  sparks  she 
could  scarcely  comprehend,  into  an  undying  flame. 
Perhaps  the  fire  would  burn  up  and  extinguish  all 
else  in  her  heart.  The  sufferings  that  the  unfor 
tunate  entail  upon  their  innocent  children,  often 
crush  the  remembrances  of  love  and  gentleness,  and 
they  are  made  to  see  and  remember  only  the  evil, 
cursing  the  hour  that  brought  them  into  an  exist 
ence  blackened  by  shame.  Would  it  be  so  with 
James  Winfred's  helpless  daughter?  A  pang  of 
inexpressible  agony  shot  through  the  long-tried 
heart  of  the  dying  man,  as  he  asked  himself  the 
question.  Would  his  child  ever  be  driven  from  a 
remembrance  of  his  love,  and  made  to  remember 
the  sin  the  world  had  charged  upon  him,  and  >  ^ch 


322   ,  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

he  had  been  made  to  expiate  through  years  that 
had  traced  through  his  soul  like  waves  of  consum 
ing  fire  ?  God  forbid  ! 

"  Oh,"  he  breathed,  as  the  dash  of  the  waves 
broke  louder  and  louder  upon  the  ear,  stilling  to 
earthly  sounds,  and  waking  to  the  throbbings  of 
eternity.  "  Father,  take  away  this  last  cloud  from 
my  life.  Let  me  die  with  the  hope  that  my  memory 
may  not  in  after  years  be  despised  by  my  innocent 
child  when  I  shall  have  passed  from  the  sufferings 
Thou  hast  been  pleased  to  make  me  endure !  Thou 
eeest  me  innocent — let  her  not  suffer  the  conse 
quences  of  guilt.  Or,  if  it  please  Thee  to  order  it 
otherwise,  give  her  strength  to  bear.  But,  oh  God, 
let  not  my  child,  whom  I  so  love,  ever  grow  to  hate 
the  memory  of  her  father." 

The  last  sentence  was  breathed  audibly,  and  fell 
upon  the  child's  ears.  She  lifted  her  face  from 
where  it  rested  beside  him,  and  said  in  clear,  thrill 
ing  tones : 

"  My  father,  be  not  afraid.  I  feel  that  you  have 
suffered -unjustly.  You  have  a  thousand  times  told 
me  so.  Through  my  whole  life  you  have  impressed 
me  with  truth  as  the  one  great  and  beautiful  princi 
ple  of  life.  In  your  death-hour,  could  I  believe  you 
capable  of  falsehood  !  You  say  you  are  innocent, 
and  no  trial,  however  great,  could  make  me  think 
you  guilty,  or  ashamed  to  call  you  father.  I  shall 
never  forget  you.  I  shall  always  love  you.  Should 
I  live  an  hundred  years,  you  will  live  in  my  heart 
as  the  very  embodiment  of  all  you  have  taught  me 
to  believe  —noble,  generous,  pure  and  good." 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  323 

Even  to  James  Winfred's  ears,  the  tones  of  his 
child's  voice  seemed  unnatural  in  their  grave  ear 
nestness.  Old-fashioned  and  unchild-like  she  must 
naturally  be,  with  none  but  a  sorrowing,  embittered 
man  for  a  life-long  companion.  Still,  such  words 
were  strange  to  come  from  her  lips.  Was  it  a 
divine  influence  that  prompted  it  to  set  the  soul  of 
the  dying  man  at  rest?  He  accepted  it  as  such, 
and  folded  his  hands  while  a  peaceful  smile  crept 
around  his  lips. 

Slowly,  slowly  the  shadows  crept  over  the  wan 
face.  The  troubled  eyes  were  calm,  at  last ;  the 
purple  lips  smiling.  A  great,  sublime  faith  stilled 
the  tempest  of  grief  that  had  arisen  for  the  helpless 
child  he  was  leaving  behind  him.  God,  the  Father, 
would  watch  over  her.  Through  all  his  suffering, 
he  had  not  lost  his  trust  in  divine  mercy,  though  in 
hours  of  intense  agony,  he  had  sometimes  rebelled. 
Had  not  Jesus  suffered  more?  Why  should  he 
refuse  to  taste  of  a  cup  the  Saviour  had  been  com 
pelled  to  drink  to  the  dregs  ? 

An  hour  passed  without  a  word  having  been 
spoken,  after  Ollie's  voice  had  uttered  the  answer 
to  his  prayer.  She  clasped  his  cold  hands  in  hers, 
and  stood  with  her  little  white  face  bent  above  him 
— her  brown  eyes  gathering  the  shadows  that  passed 
from  his. 

Ah,  it  was  a  sorrowful  picture — that  little  child 
watching  alone  over  a  dying  father,  from  a  morbid 
sense  of  duty  crushing  down  the  sorrows  of  her 
bursting  heart,  and  no  voice  to  soothe  and  comfort 
her  with  words  of  sympathy. 


324  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

Who  shall  describe  the  darkness  and  misery  of 
the  hours  that  followed?  She  never  once  moved, 
or  took  her  eyes  from  his  face.  She  saw  the  eyes 
fix  at  last  in  the  glazed  stare  that  heralds  death, 
and  felt  that  the  struggle  was  nearly  over.  Colder 
and  colder  .grew  the  hands  in  her  clasp.  Whiter 
and  whiter  became  the  face.  She  heard  the  faint 
breathings  dying  to  still  greater  faintness,  and  then 
it  was  hushed.  At  last  she  put  one  little  hand  into 
his  bosom,  feeling  for  his  heart.  The  pulse  was 
still.  Not  a  throb  fed  the  spark  of  hope  struggling 
in  the  child's  breast.  Then  she  knew  he  was  dead. 
This  was  what  he  had  described  to  her  many  a  time, 
and  it  had  come.  She  did  not  shrink  away  in  fear 
and  awe  as  most  children  would  have  done.  But 
she  felt  that  a  great  change  had  come,  and  that  a 
wide  gulf  separated  her  from  her  dear  father.  It 
was  as  if  a  light,  guiding  her  steps  through  the 
vastness  and  unexplored  depths  of  an  unknown 
wilderness,  had  suddenly  been  extinguished,  and 
she  was  left  to  grope  helplessly  on  alone,  amid 
dangers  that  might  rise  on  every  side.  In  all  its 
bitter  fullness,  she  felt  her  deep  loss,  and  with  all 
the  strength  of  a  strong,  wild  nature,  she  sorrowed. 
No  need,  now,  to  hush  the  moans  of  agony.  She 
knew,  poor  child,  that  they  could  no  longer  pain 
him.  He  had  passed  beyond  the  sound  of  her  dis 
tress.  With  her  white,  wet  face  pressed  upon  the 
still  heart,  she  moaned  in  the  bitterness  of  her  be 
reavement — wept,  till  strength  gave  way.  And 
when  the  turnkey  came,  he  found  her  cold  and 
senseless,  upon  the  bosom  of  her  dead  father. 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  325 


CHAPTER   II. 

A  DEEP  undercurrent  of  excitement  was  running 
through  the  great  body  of  Madam  Lansing's  fash 
ionable  seminary.  Groups  of  girls  were  gathered 
everywhere,  talking  in  subdued  tones.  Something 
unusual  had  occurred.  They  were  busily  preparing 
for  examination,  and,  as  is  usually  the  case,  became 
earnest,  eager,  and  fearful  as  to  the  result,  when  a 
new  stimulant  was  added  to  their  energies.  An 
unknown  gentleman  had  appeared,  and  offered  a 
splendid  diamond  bracelet  as  a  prize  for  the  young 
lady  who  should  prove  herself  the  most  perfect  mis 
tress  of  music.  She  must  play  piano,  harp,  and 
guitar.  The  thing  was  unusual,  and  very  exciting. 
Madam  Lansing  boasted  a  few  very  good  musicians, 
and  had  given  permission  to  her  pupils  to  compete 
for  the  prize.  It  would  be  something  for  her  school 
to  turn  out  so  accomplished  a  scholar  as  must  win 
such  a  prize,  and  she  was  eager  and  anxious  as  well 
as  they.  She  was  too  wise,  however,  to  let  her 
anxiety  be  seen,  and  forbade  the  discussion  of  the 
subject  after  having  given  her  approval,  and  enjoined 
them  to  make  good  use  of  the  time  allowed  for  their 
preparation.  But  she  could  not  still  the  strong  tide 
of  excitement  that  ran  through  the  school.  Some 
28 


326  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

were  wild  with  hope ;  others,  less  fortunate  in  their 
acquirements,  were  in  despair.  Every  moment  they 
dared  give  the  subject,  was  seized  for  its  discussion, 
under  cover.  There  was  little  promise  of  study  for 
a  few  days  to  come,  after  such  an  event  as  that. 

In  a  far  corner  of  the  recitation-room  sat  a  tall,  pale 
girl  of  seventeen  or  eighteen  years.  She  held  a 
book  in  her  hand ;  but  her  eyes  were  fixed  upon  the 
clouds  which  she  could  see  from  the  window,  and 
there  was  a  thought  in  their  depths  beyond  the  light 
babble  of  the  many  tongues  chattering  around  her. 
Something  remarkable  there  was  in  her  whole  ap 
pearance.  It  was  a  very  girlish  face,  taking  it  in  a 
casual  light.  A  fair,  high  brow  shaded  by  soft, 
brown  curls,  that  fell  in  a  wealth  of  rich  beauty 
over  her  shoulders ;  a  cheek  full  and  rounded,  with 
regular,  ivory-white  teeth,  and  a  general  contour  of 
feature  very  pleasant  to  behold.  But  in  the  deep 
brown  eyes,  fringed  by  their  long  lashes,  lay  the 
chief  beauty  of  the  girl's  face.  Their  expression 
was  enhanced  and  deepened  to  a  great  degree  by  the 
full,  rosy  lips ;  and  in  both  combined  you  read  firm 
ness,  deep,  earnest  feeling,  and  high  resolve.  There 
was  that  in  both  eyes  and  mouth  that  spoke  of  suf 
fering — suffering  too  intense  for  expression.  The 
wells  of  those  eyes  carried  unutterable  sadness. 
The  lines  drawn  about  the  mouth  traced  deep  wea 
riness,  but  sweet  patience. 

She  was  very  slender,  and  the  black  dress  fitting 
closely  to  her  rounded  form,  contrasting  with  the 
pearly  whiteness  of  her  skin,  gave  her  an  elegant 
appearance  few  young  girls  possess.  There  was 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  327 

stately  dignity  and  girlish  grace  in  every  movement. 
This  fair  young  girl  was  called  the  "  prodigy  "  by 
less  favored  ladies  of  the  school ;  but  it  was  in  bitter 
mockery  that  stung,  and  petty  envy  that  gave  birth 
to  contempt.  She  was  undoubtedly  the  best  scholar 
there.  Her  intellectual  powers  were  beyond  medi 
ocrity.  By  some  she  had  been  already  dubbed 
"  blue,"  because  no  one  was  so  perfect  in  every 
branch  of  her  studies  as  she.  No  mind  grasped, 
analyzed  and  absorbed  ideas,  putting  them  to  use, 
as  did  hers.  And  yet  she  was  despised  by  all,  or 
almost  all  around  her — despised  for  her  beauty,  her 
talents,  her  acquirements.  Poor  and  obscure,  she 
had  still  steadily  mounted  the  ladder,  and,  in  spite 
of  every  barrier,  had  attained  a  point  they  might 
not  hope  to  reach.  What  wonder  if  ire  was  excited? 
It  is  human  nature.  Do  any  of  us  like  to  see  others, 
struggling  and  toiling  through  difficulties,  outstrip 
us  in  an  object,  when  we  have  every  advantage  they 
lack,  and  still  can  not  attain  it  ?  No.  And  it  brings 
us  very,  very  bitter  and  unholy  feelings,  sometimes, 
to  see  ourselves  defeated  under  such  circumstances. 

Still,  absorbed  in  her  own  thoughts,  the  girl  sat  at 
the  desk,  when  a  rude  voice  broke  in  upon  her  rev 
erie : 

"  I  say,  Olive,  are  you  deaf?  I  have  spoken  to 
you  three  times.  Why  do  you  not  answer  me  ?  " 

The  young  lady  turned  with  a  stare  and  a  shiver, 
but  said  politely : 

"  I  beg  your  pardon.  I  did  not  hear  you.  What 
is  it  ?  " 

"  None  are  so  deaf  as  those  who  do  not  want  to 


328  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

hear,"  was  the  insolent  response.  "  Some  people 
take  airs  upon  themselves  with  precious  little 
grounds.  I  asked  ^pu  if  you  meant  to  compete  for 
the  prize?  " 

"  The  prize  ?    What  prize  ?  " 

"  Tush  !  "What  an  actress  you  are !  To  pretend 
you  don't  know  what  '  prize,'  when  the  whole 
school's  gone  mad  over  it !  Of  course  you  will, 
though.  You've  got  too  high  an  opinion  of  your 
abilities,  not  to  show  them  off  on  such  an  occasion." 

"  I  am  sure  I  do  not  understand  your  meaning," 
she  replied  gravely.  "  You  are  talking  riddles !  " 

"  I  know  better !  you  do  know.  Why,  it  is  impos 
sible  not  to  have  heard  about  the  splendid  diamond 
bracelet  that  has  been  offered  as  a  prize,  by  some 
old,  eccentric  nabob,  who  chooses  to  throw  away  his 
money  for  the  small  pleasure  of  seeing  who  can 
drum  the  hardest  upon  the  piano." 

Her  listener  sat  passive  and  dignified.  She  did 
not  know  anything  of  the  offer  before,  and  cared 
little  for  gossip.  She  knew  too  well  how  excitable 
school  girls  are  over  trifles,  and  had  deemed  the 
present  stir  of  no  importance.  The  haughty  girl 
addressing  her  now,  fired  up  at  her  look  and  became 
more  insolent. 

"  You  are  provoking  beyond  measure !  I  hate 
self-importance  and  deceit  above  everything ;  and 
you  are  the  quintessence  of  both." 

A  flush  mounted  to  the  fair  forehead,  but  faded 
instantly.  A  slight,  gentle,  blue-eyed  girl  close  by, 
spoke  up  stoutly  now  in  her  defense : 

"  Miss  Ollie,  why  do  you  permit  such  insolence  ? 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  329 

I  could  not  hear  myself  called  deceitful  and  self-im 
portant,  openly,  and  not  openly  resent  it." 

Olive  turned  her  large  eyes  gravely  upon  the 
speaker,  and  answered  with  quiet  gravity : 

"  Nay,  Miss  Giles  ;  if  people  forget  to  be  ladylike, 
we  need  not  make  ourselves  their  equals  by  like  ac 
tions.  A  lady  will  not  insult  me  without  reason. 
With  others  I  have  nothing  to  do." 

A"  passionate  outburst  followed  this  speech,  and 
the  girl  who  had  first  spoken  came  up  close  to  her, 
and  clasped  a  hand  tightly  over  her  arm,  hissing  out 
in  her  hot  passion  : 

"  Olive  "VVinfred,  if  you  dare  to  use  such  words 
again  in  reference  to  me,  a  gentleman's  daughter,  I'll 
have  you  turned  from  this  school,  as  sure  as  my 
name  is  Agnes  Ives.  You  to  speak  thus !  You  ! 
What  are  you,  pray,  that  you  set  yourself  up  for 
riding  on  such  high  horses !  The  daughter  of  a 
felon!  A  prison  child  all  your  life,  with  its  taint 
still  around  you  !  I  will  never  bear  more  from  you 
after  this,  let  me  warn  you.  I  have  borne  enough  in 
times  past.  Now  you  must  look  out  for  yourself." 

Olive  rose  from  her  seat,  white  and  quivering.  It 
was  not  the  first  time  she  had  been  stabbed  in  a  like 
manner.  For  five  years  she  had  borne  it  from  every 
little,  petty-minded  thing  who  chose  to  make  her 
misery  their  amusement.  But  feeling  was  not  dead. 
The  stings  grew  keener  as  the  wounds  were  probed, 
and  were  becoming  unbearable. 

"  Oh,  for  shame,  Agnes  I  "  cried  Helen  Giles,  her 
heart  full  of  pity  and  indignation,  as  Olive  crossed  the 
room.  "How  can  she  help  what  her  father  did?" 


330  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

"  If  she  can  not  help  it,  she  should  still  remember 
her  place.  A  more  hateful  thing  does  not  breathe 
than  she ;  but  she  has  the  air  of  a  queen.  One 
would  think  her  the  finest  lady  of  the  land,  judging 
from  her  own  actions." 

"  A  neat  compliment,"  replied  Helen  significantly. 
"It  is  not  all  persons  who  can.be  judged  ladies  'by 
their  actions.'  But  you  have  expressed  it  precisely. 
I  never  saw  Olive  Winfred  otherwise  than  perfectly 
ladylike  in  my  life,  and  yet  no  girl  in  the  school  has 
been  so  tried  as  she.  Her  notions  of  right  exceed 
the  standard  of  the  masses,  and  she  carries  out  every 
principle  she  holds,  most  beautifully." 

Agnes  stood  before  her  school-mate,  her  angry 
eyes  flashing  wondering  glances  on  the  fair  face,  now 
lighted  by  a  lovely  impulse.  She  was  struck  dumb 
by  this  unexpected  defense. 

"  I  think  you  have  taken  leave  of  your  senses  !  " 
she  said,  at  length.  "  You  have,  or  you'd  never  take 
up  for  that  girl — insolent  thing !  But  I  am  served 
rightly  for  noticing  her  at  all.  When  people  stoop 
to  their  inferiors,  the  consequences  are  sure  to  prove 
mortifying.  It  shall  be  a  lesson  to  me.  Henceforth 
I  do  not  notice  her,  and  those  who  value  my  friend 
ship  will  not.  More  than  this,  Madame  will  send 
her  from  this  place  soon,  or  the  best  scholars  she  has 
will  be  withdrawn.  I  shall  take  care  to  mention 
what  kind  of  people  we  have  to  associate  with." 

She  turned  and  joined  another  group,  where  the 
topic  was  discussed  excitably  till  called  to  order  and 
study  by,  the  bell.  Then  Olive  again  made  her  ap 
pearance,  and,  more  than  usually  quiet,  took  her 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  331 

place  at  her  desk.  There  were  tears  still  on  the 
calm  cheek,  and  for  a  long  time  they  hung  silently 
upon  the  lashes.  Helen's  sympathizing  glance  and 
the  angry  looks  bent  upon  her  from  resentful  eyes, 
were  alike  unheeded.  She  was  busy  with  her  own 
thoughts. 

How  hard  a  task  it  was,  with  her  proud,  sensitive 
nature,  to  bear  patiently  that  to  which  she  had  been 
subjected  so  long.  Sometimes  she  felt  as  if  she 
should  go  mad.  Would  it  ever  be  thus  ?  Must  she 
go  on  through  life  thus  scourged  daily — scoffed  at, 
despised,  scorned  ?  What  were  her  gifts  or  acquire 
ments,  if  they  must  ever  prove  useless  to  win  love 
and  happiness?  The  past  was  bitter;  the  future 
looked  dark.  She  could  hope  for  nothing  better. 
It  was  her  dower — her  only  dower  from  childhood 
up.  And  yet,  just  so  must  life  go  on,  till  the  sands 
run  out,  and  she  was  left  in  peace  beyond  the  reach 
of  human  stings. 

Something  like  despair  bowed  the  young  head 
when  the  duties  of  the  day  were  past,  and  she  could 
sit  down  in  her  own  room  to  think  over  the  bitterness 
of  her  lot.  Tears  were  spent.  Only  moans  came 
faintly  over  the  white  lips  now.  She  felt  as  if  life 
was  no  longer  worth  the  struggle  to  maintain  it,  and 
wished  she  might  die  and  be  at  rest. 

A  light  tap  upon  the  door  roused  her  at  length, 
and  to  her  faint  "  come  in  "  one  of  the  teachers  en 
tered.  She  was  a  grave,  pleasant-faced  woman. 
Kind  to  all,  she  won  especially  upon  the  feelings  of 
the  lonely  and  desolate  who  longed  for  sympathy. 
Now  with  gentle  mien,  she  came  and  sat  down  be- 


332  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

side  her  grieving  pupil,  and  took  the  bright  head  on 
her  knee. 

"  Do  not  despair,  my  child.  Helen  Giles  has  told 
me  what  passed  to-day,  and  I  feel  deeply  grieved 
and  indignant  that  it  should  have  occurred.  Yet 
be  patient,  dear.  All  will  grow  brighter  after 
awhile.  I  have  come  to  comfort  you,  and  to  tell 
you  that  I  am  proud  of  your  behavior  under  the 
trials  put  upon  yyu  by  the  more  fortunate  of  your 
school-mates.  Not  one  of  them  can  boast  such  ac 
quirements,  such  native  talent,  or  wondrous  self- 
control  as  yours.  You  are  a  noble  girl,  and  carry 
out  most  beautifully  the  great  principles  of  life  you 
have  adopted.  Again  I  say  that  I  feel  proud  of 
you.  So  does  the  lady  principal.  She  appreciates 
fully  your  character,  and  she  bade  me  say  as  much, 
and  also  to  tell  you  that  it  is  her  wish  that  you 
enter  the  lists  as  competitor  for  the  prize." 

Ollie  lifted  her  pale  face  quickly,  her  breath  com 
ing  in  short,  quick  gasps. 

"  She  bade  you  tell  me  that?  Why?"  she  asked 
tremblingly. 

"  Because  she  has  confidence  in  your  power,  and 
wishes  you  to  be  appreciated  by  those  whose  opinions 
are  of  value.  You  are  here  for  the  education  of  a 
teacher,  my  dear;  and  such  a  success  would  prove  a 
card  of  inestimable  value.  It  will  prove  good  for  the 
school,  also,  and  there  is  not  one  in  it  to  whom  we 
could  wish  success  so  heartily  as  to  yourself." 

The  girl's  tears  came  now,  thick  and  fast.  -She 
clasped  the  teacher's  hand  to  her  lips  gratefully. 

"  Oh,  it  is  worth  something   to  hear   this  from 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  333 

you ! "  she  murmured.  "  My  patience  has  not  all 
been  vain,  my  struggles  useless !  " 

"  No.  Far  from  it.  They  have  won  our  esteem 
and  love,  as  no  others  have.  Your  trials,  borne  so 
meekly,  must  have  won  admiration  and  respect  any 
where.  It  is  only  thooe  who  sink  in  the  scale  be 
side  you,  who  could  dislike  or  injure." 

"Thank  you  for  this  sweet  comfort,"  said  Ollie 
gratefully.  "  Yet,  should  I  do  this,  I  will  make  en 
emies  of  the  whole  school,"  she  continued  thought 
fully.  "  If  I  entered  the  lists,  I  should  do  my  best 
to  win — not  for  the  sake  of  the  gift,  but  my  repu 
tation.  If  I  succeeded,  they  would  all  hate  me 
for  having  dared  to  rival  them.  Oh,  I  had  better 
not!" 

"Nonsense,  child.  What  will  it  matter?  You 
leave  the  school  this  vacation,  and  could  not  feel 
annoyed  by  them  in  future.  They  would  soon  for 
get  it.  If  people  hate  us  without  just  cause,  there 
is  no  need  for  us  to  crush  or  retard  our  own  interests. 
You  have  equal  right  to  this  advantage.  Use  it." 

"Suppose  I  fail?" 

"  When  did  you  ever  fail  in  an  undertaking  you 
entered  into  with  your  whole  heart  ?  Is  it  not  your 
repeated  success  which  has  made  you  so  many 
enemies?" 

"  Not  altogether,  I  think,  ma'am.  My  poor 
father's  misfortune  and  my  poverty  have  had  much 
to  do  with  it.  How  can  they  bear  that  a  child  of 
charity,  on  whom  rests  the  stains  of  a  dishonored 
parent,  should  meet  with  them  on  equal  ground? 
To  them,  I  am  inferior.  They  think  I  should  be 


334  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

kept  back,  and  allowed  fewer  advantages  than 
themselves." 

"  Well,  it  does  not  matter,  so  long  as  you  are  in 
nocent,  good  and  noble  in  yourself.  You  are  more 
than  their  equals,  and  you  have  no  right  to  abuse 
God-given  power  by  self-depreciation.  Ollie,  you 
will  do  your  best  to  win  this  prize  ?" 

"  Yes,"  she  responded  slowly,  after  a  moment's 
thought.  "  I  will  try,  for  your  sake  and  my  dear 
lady  principal's.  You  have  encouraged  me  so 
kindly  through  these  long  years,  I  owe  you  a  debt  I 
would  fain  repay.  I  will  gratify  you  in  this.  It  is 
for  your  sake  I  shall  strive  and  pray  for  success — 
not  my  own." 

The  teacher  stooped  and  kissed  her,  and  then  left 
the  room. 


Time  sped  away,  and  the  grand  examination  drew 
nigh.  The  general  excitement  had  spread  far  and 
neav.  Relatives  and  friends  of  the  pupils,  drawn  by 
the  peculiar  interest  of  the  occasion,  came  flocking 
in,  and  on  the  evening  in  which  the  trial  was  to  be 
made,  the  house  was  filled  to  overflowing.  Wreaths 
of  flowers  twined  every  pillar,  festooned  every  arch 
in  the  long  room  devoted  to  the  exhibition.  A 
raised  platform  at  one  end  bore  the  various  instru 
ments,  around  which  the  teachers  were  ranged  in  a 
semicircle.  A  little  to  the  right  of  this  platform, 
and  communicating  with  it,  another  platform  was 
raised  for  the  accommodation  of  the  lady  principal 
and  her  distinguished  guest.  The  audience  gath- 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  335 

ered  beneath,  were  packed  as  tightly  as  seats  could 
be  placed  for  their  accommodation,  while  over  the 
whole,  many  colored  lights  broke  gorgeously,  and 
the  spirit  of  excitement  stirred  like  the  vast  waves 
of  the  mighty  deep. 

One  by  one  the  pupils  were  led  forth,  dressed  in 
light,  flowing  robes,  looped  up  with  ribbons  and 
flowers.  Six  comprised  the  whole  number  an 
nounced  for  competition,  and  Agnes  Ives,  reserving 
her  strength  for  the  effort,  declared  her  purpose  of 
waiting  until  the  last.  She  was  buoyant  and  confi 
dent.  She  knew  she  played  well,  and  depended 
upon  the  last  impression  to  win  the  prize. 

All,  however,  acquitted  themselves  well.  The 
principal's  lips  were  wreathed  in  smiles  of  triumph 
ant  pleasure,  as  they  retired  amid  bursts  of  applause. 

And  now  a  flush  of  proud  consciousness  was  on 
the  cheek  of  the  brilliant  beauty  as  she  was  led  forth. 
More  regal  in  her  person  and  tastes,  her  dress  dif 
fered  as  well  from  the  simple  robes  of  her  mates. 
She  had  assumed  a  rich  dress  of  white  silk,  over 
which  a  fine  robe  of  lace  floated,  looped  up  with 
sprays  of  pearl.  Her  white  arms  were  banded  with 
shining  jewels,  while  a  tiara  of  the  same  beautiful 
and  chaste  ornaments  she  had  chosen  for  her  dress, 
rose  above  the  midnight  blackness  of  her  hair.  Ap 
plause  greeted  her  appearance.  Applause  broke 
forth  at  each  effort  she  made  to  prove  herself  the 
queen  of  song.  She  left  the  stage  amid  thunders 
of  delight — delight  wakened  as  much  by  her  per 
sonal  beauty  as  her  skillful  performances. 

It  was  so  arranged  that  each  pupil,  as  she  retired, 


336  THE  PRISONER'!  CHILD. 

could  take  a  seat  just  in  the  rear  of  the  teacher's, 
and  as  Agnes  assumed  hers  in  full  view  of  the  audi 
ence,  her  heart  throbbed  with  expectation.  She 
looked  for  the  old  white-haired  man,  seated  by  the 
principal,  to  rise,  and  coming  forward  in  full  view 
of  that  great,  enthusiastic  crowd,  clasp  her  arm  with 
the  sparkling  diamonds  she  could  almost  see  flashing 
beneath  the  closed  lid  of  the  case  beside  him. 

There  was  a  hush,  sudden  and  profound.  A  light 
figure  was  led  forward.  No  one  recognized  it  in  the 
first  moment  of  bewildered  surprise.  The  soft  folds 
of  pure  white  muslin  were  confined  at  the  waist 
with  a  shining  belt  of  gold,  while  loose  sleeves 
of  the  same,  open  from  the  shoulder  and  flowing 
from  the  arms,  gave  it  the  appearance  of  angelic 
beauty.  Soft,  lustrous  brown  curls  swept  back  from 
the  broad,  white  brow,  fell  away  to  her  waist  in  free, 
luxuriant  masses ;  and  the  pale  face,  with  its  calm 
yet  soul-lit  eyes,  beamed  full  upon  the  waiting  as 
sembly — an  embodiment  of  perfect  beauty. 

A  ballad  first,  accompanied  by  the  guitar,  sitting 
with  child-like  grace  at  the  feet  of  the  music-master. 
Then  followed  a  grand  instrumental  piece,  written  for 
the  piano.  It  was  very  difficult,  exceedingly  sweet 
and  powerful.  Agnes  had  chosen  the  sublime,  and 
bewildered  her  hearers  with  that  grandeur.  Her 
rival  had  chosen  the  grand  also,  lifting  her  hearers 
gradually  to  the  most  elevated  point  of  interest,  and 
then  held  them  thrilled  by  tones  of  such  heavenly 
sweetness  and  power  as  seldom  wake  the  sparks  of 
divine  appreciation  within  us.  Then  she  brought 
them  back  slowly,  sadly,  out  of  the  great  world  of 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  387 

sound,  fading  upon   their  senses,  in   light,  rippling 
waves,  dying  at  length  in  soft,  purling  murmurs. 

Her  success  might  have  been  complete  here,  with 
out  addition ;  but  the  grand  finale  was  reserved  for 
the  harp,  before  which  she  at  last  sat,  flushing  and 
quivering  with  excitement.  The  soul  of  music  was 
stirred  within  her.  At  that  moment  everything  else 
was  forgotten.  The  brilliant  lights  and  assembled 
faces  faded  from  sight  as  her  light  hand  swept  the 
trembling  chords,  and  her  voice  rose  solemnly  in  a 
song  of  praise  beneath  whose  power  every  heart 
thrilled.  Now  the  large  eyes  grew  deep  and  humid, 
lifting  upward  their  intense  glance  as  if  to  pierce 
and  penetrate  the  throne  with  their  profound  ado 
ration  of  the  divine.  The  little  pearl-white  finger 
stealing  softly  over,  yet  drawing  full,  rich  notes  from 
the  chords ;  the  flowing  hair  and  airy  drapery — all 
combined,  rendered  her  a  creature  of  more  than 
earthly  beauty.  Not  a  sound  arose  to  jar  upon  the 
waves  of  melody  that  flowed  from  her  lips.  En 
tranced,  subdued,  enthralled,  they  listened  till  she 
had  finished,  and  then  a  roll  of  applause  as  of  rever 
berating  thunder,  shook  the  building  to  its  center. 

Agnes  Ives  covered  her  face  with  her  handker 
chief  and  groaned.  The  gentleman  was  at  Ollie's 
side,  the  sparkling  jewels  glittering  in  his  hand. 
He  led  the  young  lady  before  the  audience  again 
ere  she  had  time  to  seat  herself,  and  in  clear,  distinct 
tones,  awarded  to  her  the  prize  put  up  that  night  for 
competition.  His  judgment  was  applauded  spon 
taneously  by  the  audience  as  one  voice,  and  turning 
his  face  to  her,  he  clasped  the  bracelet  on  her  arm. 
29 


838  THE  PKISONER'S  CHILD. 

Congratulations  followed.  Teachers  and  pupils, 
with  some  exceptions  of  the  latter,  crowded  around 
her,  and  in  the  confusion  that  succeeded,  Agnes  Ives 
made  her  escape,  burning  with  rage  and  mortifi 
cation. 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  339 


CHAPTER    III. 

MONTHS  had  passed  away.  A  great  change  had 
come  over  Ollie  Winfred.  The  unnatural  gravity 
and  dignity  of  manner,  had  given  way  to  a  more 
girlish  lightness  and  gaiety  of  manner.  Clouds 
were  slowly  rolling  from  the  sky  of  her  young  life, 
and  the  dawn  of  love  was  brightening  it  to  rosy 
light.  She  had  found  one  who  could  look  upon  her 
in  full  appreciation  of  her  merit,  who  standing  be 
side  a  pillar  of  the  school-room  on  that  night,  had 
witnessed  her  approach  with  feelings  akin  to  bewil 
derment  .  Her  voice  carried  him  away  with  its 
matchless  power  and  beatity,  and  he  could  not  rest 
until  he  had  sought  an  interview  with  the  lady 
principal,  and  learned  something  of  the  young 
songstress. 

She  told  him  her  painful  history  frankly  and  fully, 
urged  to  it  by  Ollie,  who,  learning  his  motive,  re 
fused  to  be  sought  except  through  a  full  knowledge 
of  that  history.  She  told  him  of  the  father's  un 
happy  death,  and  the  child's  removal  to  her  school, 
where  a  charitable  association  had  educated  her  for 
a  teacher. 

Yet  what  did  all  this  signify  to  him  who  sought 
her?  Brilliant,  beautiful  and  good,  she  was  fitted 


340  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

to  adorn  society  as  no  other  he  had  ever  met.  He 
would  take  her  to  distant  climes  where,  safe  from 
old  prejudices,  he  could  proudly  call  her  his,  and 
claim  for  her  the  homage  which  was  her  due. 

Ollie  found  him  generous,  manly  and  noble.  He 
won  upon  her  regard  by  his  manner,  almost  imper 
ceptibly.  His  respectful  tenderness  of  manner  was 
as  if  he  addressed  a  beloved  queen.  Shut  out  from 
elevated  associations  on  equal  grounds,  and  all  her 
life  starved  for  true  unselfish  affection,  what  wonder 
if  she  yielded  herself  to  the  entrancing  sweetness  of 
this  new  existence,  and  forget  past  sorrow  in  pres 
ent  joy? 

We  will  not  dwell  upon  the  few  bright  weeks  that 
preceded  the  wedding  of  Ollie  Winfred— the  poor 
prisoner's  only  child.  Suffice  it  to  say  that  in  hap 
piness  and  joy  the  ceremony  was  performed  in  the 
church  where  she  had  heard  the  word  of  God 
preached  for  five  years.  Solemnly  and  with  deep 
reverence  she  took  upon  herself  the  vows  that  bound 
her  to  another,  her  whole  soul  elate  and  profoundly 
happy  with  the  knowledge  of  the  great  duties  that 
were  to  crown  her  future  life  and  fix  her  in  woman's 
destined  sphere  of  usefulness. 

Immediately  after  the  ceremony,  they  entered  a 
carriage  and  were  driven  away.  Four  days  later, 
they  embarked  for  Europe,  and  set  sail  under  the 
happiest  auspices. 

Dear  reader,  would  that  I  might  here  let  fall  the 
curtain  and  leave  to  your  imagination  the  coloring 
of  the  picture  I  have  drawn  but  faintly.  Yet  I  may 
not  do  it,  for  the  most  important  period  of  life  does 


THE  PKISONEK'S  CHILD.  341 

not  pass  with  one's  girlhood.  We  do  not  close  the 
gates  of  interest  on  the  boundaries  of  wedded  life. 
It  is  then  that  the  real  and  solemn  interests  of  life 
begin.  For  a  little  time  we  must  still  trace  our  her 
oine  through  the  mazes  of  an  eventful  existence. 
29* 


342  THE   PRISONERS    CHILD. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

A  WILD,  tempestuous  night !  Winds  wailed 
around  the  building,  windows  rattled,  trees  writhed 
beneath  the  fury  of  a  beating  blast. 

Seated  before  the  glowing  grate  in  her  own  luxu 
rious  chamber,  Olive  Alban  listened  to  the  saddening 
sounds  with  starting  tears.  Four  years  a  wife,  yet 
little  changed,  except  it  be  that  she  was  thinner  and 
paler  than  when  we  last  saw  her  at  the  marriage  al 
tar.  Happy  she  had  been,  yet  changes  had  come. 
A  little  girl,  with  a  fair  face  and  sunny  temper,  she 
had  laid  to  rest  in  the  church-yard,  and  to-night  the 
beloved  father  of  that  child  slept  upon  the  field  of 
battle,  exposed  to  the  wind  and  rains. 

Many  another  wife  and  mother  had  sat  as  did  she, 
with  tear-wet  cheeks  and  sorrowing  hearts.  Yet  few 
bore  the  trial  with  more  strength  and  cheerfulness 
generally.  She  felt  that  he  had  done  right  thus  to 
leave  her  side  and  home  for  freedom's  sake,  and 
though  her  yearning  heart  bowed  sadly  under  the 
need  of  his  absence,  she  would  not  murmur  nor 
repine. 

Presently  she  rose  and  went  to  the  piano.  Sad 
notes  only  could  come  from  her  lips  on  a  night  like 
this.  She  remembered  when  her  voice  had  won  her 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  343 

her  dearest  earthly  treasure,  and  wished  now  that  he 
might  hear  the  cry  welling  up  from  her  heart,  to 
tell  him  of  her  love — to  breathe  to  him  encourage 
ment. 

"  How  sadly  and  coldly  the  wind  wails  to-night, 
How  heavy  the  passage  of  him  in  his  flight ! 
My  heart's  reft  of  sadness,  my  voice  of  its  cheer, 
For  one  who  hath  blessed  me  with  love  is  not  here. 
The  damp  earth  receives  him — the  earth,  bare  and  cold, 
While  dark  clouds  their  mantle  will  over  him  fold, 
And  the  wild  winds  will  whistle  a  drear  lullaby 
While  I  sit  me  here  sadly  to  weep  and  to  sigh. 

"  Yet,  while  hundreds  are  sleeping  the  slumber  of  death, 
And  others  are  resting  the  heavens  beneath, 
While  the  lashes  of  many  lie  wet  on  the  cheek 
With  the  sorrows  that  tears  and  prayers  only  can  speak, 
While  hearthstones  grow  cold,  and  music  is  hushed, 
And  cheeks  with  the  tint  of  the  rose  no  more  flushed, 
While  sad  hearts  must  break  'neath  the  woes  of  this  war, 
I  rejoice,  my  darling,  to  know  you  are  there. 

"  My  dearest  one,  rest  thee,  God  help  thee  to  rest, 
Though  to-night  with  no  kiss  will  thy  slumber  be  blest, 
Though  my  bosom  may  pillow  no  more  thy  dear  head, 
And  to-morrow  thou  sleepest  'mid  thousands  of  dead. 
Thou  hast  left  me,  thy  home  and  the  pleasures  of  youth. 
And  offered  thy  strength  in  defense  of  the  truth ; 
And  God,  who  is  strong  in  the  cause  of  the  just 
And  the  right,  will  shield  and  protect  thee,  I  trust." 

Tears  still  hung  upon  her  lashes  when  she  left 
the  piano,  but  the  light  of  a  trustful  heart  shone 
from  the  depths  of  her  eyes.  Ah !  why  should 
such  light  ever  be  doomed  to  fade! 

Wailing  winds  continued.  Mournful  as  a  funeral 
anthem,  they  swept  around  her.  Lifting  the  curtail 


344  THE  PIUSONEK'S  CHILD. 

and  throwing  back  the  shutters,  she  looked  forth 
upon  the  night  with  pitying  eyes,  thinking  of  the 
hundreds  who  were  stretched  for  scant  repose  upon 
the  storm-drenched  earth. 

Her  eyes  fell  in  their  wanderings,  upon  the  gate 
leading  into  the  road  beyond  the  lawn.  For  one 
moment  the  clouds  drifted  from  the  face  of  the 
moon,  and  by  her  obscure  light,  she  saw  a  form 
pass  through  and  come  toward  her.  He  wore  the 
uniform  of  a  brigadier-general,  and  it  needed  no 
second  glance  to  tell  her  who  it  was.  With  trem 
bling  eagerness,  she  dropped  the  curtain,  and  flew 
down  stairs  to  the  hall  to  welcome  her  husband 
home  ;  words  of  joy  and  thankfulness  upon  her  lips, 
ready  to  pour  forth  as  soon  as  he  should  reach  her 
side. 

One  minute.  He  did  not  ring.  She  could  not 
wait.  Unfastening  the  bolts  with  her  own  trem 
bling  fingers,  she  flung  wide  the  .door,  suffering  the 
wind  to  sweep  with  a  hiss  and  gust  into  the  hall. 

Again  the  moon  was  hidden.  Black  darkness 
was  beyond.  She  was  glad  the  light  streamed 
brightly  from  the  hall  chandelier  to  guide  her  dar 
ling's  step  to  the  loved  shelter  awaiting  him,  yet  she 
strained  her  eyes  vainly  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  his 
form.  He  seemed  long  in  coming.  Growing  im 
patient  for  the  sound  of  his  voice,  she  called  his 
name. 

"  Horace !  Horace !  Ah,  how  glad  I  am  to  bid 
you  welcome  to  your  home  this  stormy  night! 
Hasten,  dearest ! "  but  no  manly  voice  with  its 
hearty  ring  of  cheer  responded.  A  nameless  chill 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  345 

crept  over  her,  and  she  called  again,  but  almost 
fearfully. 

"  Horace,  where  are  you  ?  " 

Still  no  response.  She  waited  a  minute,  shivering 
in  the  chilly  air,  but  no  steps  were  heard  upon  the 
marble  porch  of  the  dwelling,  and  feeling  convinced 
of  having  been  deceived,  she  turned  once  more  to  her 
lonely  chamber;  a  nameless  fear  and  dread  deep 
ening  the  sadness  that  weighed  upon  her  heart. 

Hours  passed  ere  sleep  visited  her  tear-wet  pil 
low  that  night.  She  could  not  banish  the  painful 
illusion.  She  had  seemed  to  see  her  husband  so 
plainly,  she  could  not  give  up  the  hope  that  he 
might  have  returned  and  would  still  come  to  her  yet. 
But  when  hours  had  sped,  and  still  he  came  not, 
she  knew  that  fancy  had  deceived  her,  and  at  length 
calmed  herself  to  slumber. 

The  little  clock  upon  her  mantle  striking  four, 
awakened  her.  A  light  from  the  grate  glowed  and 
flickered  over  every  object,  showing  them  distinctly, 
and  there,  in  his  large  easy  chair,  sat  her  husband, 
his  arm  on  the  arm  of  the  chair,  his  cheek  resting 
upon  his  hand.  He  seemed  regarding  her  with  inef 
fable  tenderness,  a  sad  and  mournful  smile  hovering 
about  his  lips.  The  first  rapid  glance  showed  her 
all  this  ;  also  that  a  broad,  red  scar  crossed  the  high, 
white  brow  in  an  oblique  line. 

"With  an  exclamation  of  mingled  joy,  grief  and  love, 
she  sprang  from  the  couch,  and  with  extended  arms 
approached  him,  throwing  herself  at  his  side,  the 
better  to  clasp  him  in  her  arms.  But  instead  of 
folding  him  in  a  loving  embrace,  a  cold  wind  swej>* 


346  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

over  her,  and  her  frame  felt  a  jar  as  of  an  electric 
shock.  A  sudden  blindness  seized  her,  as  if  a  mist 
had  gathered  over  her  eyes.  When  it  passed  away, 
she  was  kneeling  by  an  empty  chair ! 


"  Missis  Ollie,  Mrs.  Pearly  has  sent  up  to  ask  will 
you  please  come  down  to  her  house  a  little  while. 
Her  baby  died  last  night." 

Olive  lifted  her  white  face  from  the  cushion  by 
which  she  knelt,  and  asked  sadly : 

"Dead,  you  say,  Mandy?  Poor  babe!  poor 
mother !  Yes,  tell  her  I  will  come  at  once." 

"  Oh,  you  are  ill  yourself, "  cried  the  girl,  as  her 
mistress  rose  from  the  carpet.  "  Don't  go,  Missis 
Ollie.  You  are  as  white  as  a  sheet.  Let  me  tell 
her  you  are  sick." 

"  No,  say  that  I  am  coming,"  returned  the  lady 
steadily.  "  Never  mind  me,  Mandy.  I  am  not  ill ; 
only  a  little  nervous  and  disturbed." 

The  girl  turned  away  reluctantly,  and  Mrs.  Alban, 
going  to  her  wardrobe,  took  from  it  a  dark  street 
dress,  and  calling  her  maid,  arrayed  herself  for  a 
walk. 

She  had  not  far  to  go,  and  soon  reached  the  house 
of  mourning.  There  she  found  the  mother  wild 
with  grief,  while  the  little  form  of  her  babe,  white 
and  still,  reposed  in  death,  free  from  its  sufferings. 

Shedding  tears  of  genuine  sympathy,  she  took 
the  poor  mother's  head  upon  her  gentle  breast,  and 
strove  to  soothe  and  comfort  her.  No  touch  than 
hers  could  have  been  softer,  no  voice  more  sweet 
and  tender.  With  a  heavy  weight  upon  her  own 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  347 

heart,  she  took  up  another's  grief  and  tried  to 
lighten  it. 

All  day  she  remained  near  her,  with  busy  fingers 
smoothing  the  difficulties  that  lay  in  the  path  of  the 
mourners.  They  were  poor,  though  of  the  best  par 
entage.  Reverses  had  come,  and  she  had  on  many 
previous  occasions  found  means  of  helping  them  in  a 
manner  that  had  won  their  deepest  gratitude  and  love. 

Now  she  sat  near  the  bereaved  mother  who  lay 
upon  a  sofa,  and  while  breathing  words  of  sympathy 
and  kindness,  cut  and  fashioned  the  little  garments 
for  the  dead.  A  sweet  earnestness  was  in  her  face ;  a 
tender  light  in  her  eye,  while  the  dark  velvet  of  her 
bodice,  made  her  pale  face  appear  more  pale.  The 
father  sat  near,  and  regarded  her  through  his  tears. 
Every  look  and  tone  touched  his  heart  strangely. 
He  noted  the  soft  bands  of  brown  hair,  the  sweet, 
grave  mouth,  the  little  white  fingers  so  steadily  ply 
ing  the  needle ;  and  a  reminiscence  of  some  one 
whom  he  had  met  years  ago,  seemed  slowly  rising. 
He  nearly  forgot  his  sorrow  in  the  effort  to  recall 
the  features  so  strikingly  like  those  before  him.  Al 
most  bewildered,  he  sat  for  hours  watching  her  as 
one  entranced,  until  she  rose  and  went  into  the  room 
where  the  dead  child  lay. 

She  had  finished  what  she  had  been  working 
upon,  and  now  arrayed  the  babe  in  the  little  white 
dress  that  was  to  take  the  place  of  a  shroud.  Almost 
like  life  the  little  creature  looked,  and  she  felt  pleased 
with  the  effect.  She  thought  it  cruel  to  have  the 
last  impression  of  a  lost  one  engraved  upon  the 
mind,  arrayed  in  long  robes  that  speak  only  of  the 


348  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

grave.  As  nearly  as  possible,  she  preferred  to  see 
them  look  as  when  in  life,  wearing  some  dress  famil 
iar  to  sight.  Thus  might  it  seem  the  more  true  that 
"  they  are  not  dead,  but  sleep." 

A  mist  gathered  over  her  eyes  as  she  gazed  at  the 
beautiful  little  face.  Slowly  it  seemed  to  fade  from 
her  sight,  and  in  its  place  her  husband  lay,  every 
outline  of  form  and  feature  distinct. 

With  a  half  smothered  cry,  she  clasped  her  hands 
over  her  eyes  to  shut  out  the  sight.  When  she  re 
moved  them  again,  the  vision  had  fled,  and  the  child 
lay  in  its  calm  beauty  before  her ! 

Who  shall  tell  what  a  sad  and  troubled  heart  t-he 
carried  in  her  bosom  after  these  strange  events ! 
Several  days  passed  as  in  a  dream.  She  attended 
the  funeral,  afterward  selecting  and  arranging  mourn 
ing  for  the  lady,  busying  herself  forcibly  to  drown 
the  sad  thoughts  and  fears  that  haunted  her. 

On  the  fifth  night  from  that  on  which  she  had 
seen  her  husband  approach  the  house,  a  letter  was 
brought  her,  penned  in  a  strange  hand. 

Premonitory  fear  told  her  the  contents.  When 
her  trembling  fingers  broke  the  seal,  she  expected  to 
read  the  death-knell  to  every  hope,  and  she  was  not 
mistaken.  In  a  late  battle,  amid  the  bravest  of  the 
brave,  he  had  fallen,  surviving  his  wounds  but  a  few 
hours.  A  few  lines  penned  by  his  hand  in  his  death 
hours,  fell  from  the  missive,  in  which  he  bade  her 
farewell.  The  date  was  five  days  back — the  hour 
of  his  death  the  same  in  which  she  saw  him  seated 
in  her  chamber.  He  wrote  : 

"  My  wife  :    I  have  received  my  death  wound.     I 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  349 

have  only  a  moment  to  breath  undying  love,  a 
prayer  for  you,  and  a  farewell.  I  am  with  you  in 
spirit,  dearest.  I  see  you  as  you  sit  thinking  of  me, 
and  my  soul  yearns  in  tenderness  over  your  tender 
ness,  and  pity  for  your  grief  when  news  shall  reach 
you  of  my  full.  Good  and  blessed  angel  wife,  we 
shall  meet  again.  I  grow  faint!  In  God's  care  I 
leave  you,  commending  you  to  His  mercy  for  com 
fort  in  your  affliction." 

The  trembling  hand  had  essayed  more,  but  failed. 
No  more  should  she  listen  to  the  dear  voice ;  no 
more  gaze  upon  the  loved  features.  Widowed  and 
childless,  once  more  alone,  the  long  maintained 
struggle  against  sorrow  gave  way,  and  for  a  time 
oblivion  wrapped  her  in  a  merciful  unconsciousness. 

The  remains  of  the  beloved  lost  one  came  home, 
and  the  sad  funeral  rites  were  performed.  Heavily 
affliction  had  laid  her  hand  upon  this  child  of  sor 
row.  She  had  fondly  dreamed  a  different  fate— had 
dared  to  picture  a  future  of  pride  and  joy  the  good 
and  brave  only  may  hope  to  win  from  noble  deeds. 
Her  husband  in  his  true  patriotism  and  strong  man 
hood,  was  sufficient  to  call  up  visions  of  this  glori 
ous  future  we  all  love  to  dream  of  and  hope  to  en 
joy  ;  and  yet  where  do  often  these  visions  end  ? 
Alas  I  the  grave  covers  many  a  hope  as  fair,  and 
death  cuts  down  relentlessly  every  aspiration  that 
springs  in  the  human  heart. 

Wearily  she  took  up  the  burden  of  life,  now 
lonely  and  desolate.  The  only  pure  joy  her  life  had 

known   was  in  the  years   of  her  happy  wifehood. 
30 


350  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

Now  the  future,  stripped  of  that  blessing,  looked 
blank  and  joyless.  Had  Olive  Alban  been  less 
noble  in  her  nature,  and  content  to  live  without  a 
purpose, 'she  could  not  have  endured  the  long  pros 
pective  future  blank  that  stretched  out  before  her. 
But  she  was  not  of  that  cast,  and  straightway  began 
to  look  about  her  for  greater  means  of  usefulness, 
that  she  might  the  more  readily  learn  to  bear  her  lot 
in  patience. 

Useful  she  had  ever  been,  and  beloved  by  all  who 
came  within  the  circle  of  her  influence.  But  now, 
fired  by  noble  impulses,  it  spread  wider.  A  pleasant 
circle  of  friends  she  had  about  her,  whose  esteem  and 
gratitude  were  very  dear  to  her  in  her  bereavement. 
There  was  something  to  live  for  in  their  affection ; 
and  as  she  grew  more  accustomed  to  her  loss,  she 
appreciated  this  kindly  feeling  the  more  as  extend 
ing  her  sphere  of  usefulness. 

Wealth,  gentle  manners  and  sympathetic  feeling, 
paved  her  a  free  way  into  all  classes,  giving  her 
power  none  used  so  wisely.  And  thus  for  years  it 
must  have  gone  on,  had  not  an  old  enemy,  sprung 
from  some  unknown  quarter,  once  more  crossed  her 
path  and  sowed  the  seeds  of  bitterness  which  were 
to  yield  sorrowful  fruits  for  the  last  years  of  her  un 
happy  life. 

One  morning  a  friend  called  some  time  after  Mr. 
Alban's  death,  and  imparted  a  piece  of  news.  All 
news  connected  with  those  around  us,  have  more  or 
less  interest,  and  Ollie  was  not  free  from  this  strange 
feeling  when  her  friend  mentioned  names  known 
to  her. 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  351 

"Young  Gerald  Marcy  has  brought  home  a 
bride,"  she  said  pleasantly.  "A  most  beautiful, 
sparkling  creature,  though  I  confess  there  is  a  fierce 
independence  in  her  dark  eyes  that  rather  repels  me. 
I  have  just  been  to  call  upon  her,  and  cannot  im 
agine  where  that  harum  scarum  fellow  could  have 
found  her.  She  is,  as  I  say,  beautiful,  and  very 
accomplished,  with  a  winning  fascination  of  manner 
very  peculiar." 

"  Do  you  know  who  she  was,"  asked  Ollie. 

"  No.  A  Miss  Ivers,  Kivers,  or  something  of 
that  sort.  I  can't  remember  the  name.  I  think  he 
met  her  first  at  a  fashionable  watering-place,  where 
she  was  a  great  belle — afterward  visited  and  mar 
ried  her,  though  I  hardly  remember  where.  Her 
reception  was  splendid." 

"  Will  they  reside  here  ?  " 

"O  yes.  Mr.  Marcy  will  be  one  of  our  nearest 
neighbors.  They  have  taken  the  Bower  cottage." 

"Indeed?     That  will  be  pleasant  for  you  !" 

The  conversation  changed  to  other  topics,  and 
after  awhile  Ollie  thought  but  little  more  about  it, 
except  the  usual  interest  of  giving  a  pleasing  addi 
tion  to  their  circle  of  society,  until  they  met.  Then 
in  Mrs.  Marcy,  she  at  once  recognized  her  old  tor- 
menter,  Agnes  Ives.  The  recognition  was  mutual. 
One  who  had  so  mortally  offended  her  as  Ollie 
Winfred,  never  could  be  forgiven  by  the  haughty 
girl,  and  she  hated  her  too  much  to  strive  to  con 
ceal  it. 

Those  who  witnessed  the  meeting  were  surprised 
beyond  measure.  Agnes  drew  herself  up  haughtily 


352  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

while  Ollie's  paling  and  flushing  face  told  painfully 
her  remembrance  of  past  wrongs.  When  questioned, 
generous  Olive  was  silent  on  the  subjects  most  pain 
ful  to  her  enemy,  quietly  answering  that  she  was  a 
pupil  in  the  same  school,  and  that  they  did  not  get 
on  together  very  well.  Not  so  lenient  was  Agnes. 
She  proclaimed  in  haughty  confidence  her  sovereign 
contempt  for  the  "  charity  child,  the  felon's  daughter, 
whom  all  the  girls  at  school  had  despised."  Every 
body  was  dumbfounded.  Curiosity  and  excitement 
were  rife  and  Agnes  gloried  in  giving  her  own  ver 
sion  of  their  old  school  life. 

Ollie's  friends  were  numerous,  and  many  refused 
indignantly  to  believe,  others  generously  defended, 
but  as  she  held  herself  aloof,  forbearing  to  make 
good  her  own  part  by  exposing  Agnes,  the  latter 
soon  gained  ground,  especially  amongst  the  younger 
classes,  and  in  a  very  little  time,  her  enemy  had 
shattered  and  scattered  her  adherents  as  the  autumn 
blasts  shake  the  many  colored  leaves  from  a  tree, 
leaving  her  nearly  stripped  and  bare  of  a  single 
friend,  while  they,  faithless,  turned  their  worthless 
allegiance  to  her  destroyer. 

Strange  how  soon  evil  can  eclipse  good  influences, 
and  public  opinion  change !  All  the  great  kindness 
she  had  shown,  and  the  good  done  them,  seemed 
forgotten  in  a  little  while,  or  regarded  more  as  a 
condescension  to  accept  than  a  favor  received.  What 
the  lady  of  wealth  and  spotless  character  gave  was 
forgotten  when  a  felon's  daughter  became  the  al 
moner.  All  the  old  bitterness  of  life  came  back  with 
redoubled  intensity,  and  at  a  time  when  grief  and 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  353 

affliction  rendered  her  less  fit  to  cope  with  it.  Day 
after  day,  Ollie  Alban  faded  and  pined  away  beneath 
her  unshared  burden.  Agnes  standing  proudly  aloof 
and  witnessing  the  fruits  of  her  labor,  gloried  in  the 
downfall  from  the  hight  of  respect,  love  and  power ! 
It  were  a  bitter  thing  to  have  seen  Ollie  maintain 
ing  her  place  at  the  head  of  a  circle  where  she  was 
ambitious  to  move  its  queen,  and  all  the  fibres  of  her 
nature  had  risen  against  it.  The  complete  success 
was  satisfying  even  to  her. 

At  last  the  suffering  woman  sank  under  her  afflic 
tions.  She  could  not  leave  her  room,  and  the  ru 
mor  went  abroad  that  she  was  dying.  A  few,  firm 
in  the  end,  though  moving  at  the  first  onset  against 
her,  remorsefully  came  back  to  comfort  her  last  hours. 
But  for  her,  one  comfort  only  remained  for  earth  to 
afford ;  and  that  was  a  strange  fulfillment  of  a  life 
long  desire. 

One  day  Mr.  Pearly  came  and  begged  to  be  al 
lowed  to  see  her.  He  had  them  raise  her  up  with 
pillows,  and  at  his  urgent  entreaty  leave  them  alone. 
His  manner  was  painfully  agitated,  and  his  hands 
shook  as  he  nervously  brushed  the  hair  from  his 
brow  ere  he  began. 

"Mrs.  Alban,  you  see  before  you  a  miserable 
man.  I  dared  not  let  you  die  without  easing  my 
heart  of  some  of  the  pain  which  is  fast  killing  me. 
Of  late  I  have  heard  your  name  mentioned  often, 
and  the  discussion  led  to  a  knowledge  of  your  his 
tory.  I  learned  your  maiden  name,  and  then  it  was 
that  I  remembered  whose  features  yours  resembled. 
On  the  day  my  boy  died  and  your  kindness  aided 
30* 


354  THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD. 

us  to  bury  him,  I  was  strangely  troubled  by  some 
thing  in  your  face,  which  seemed  to  recall  some  one, 
and  until  a  short  time  since,  remained  in  doubt.  It 
was  your  mother,"  he  went  on,  growing  more  and 
more  agitated.  "  I  saw  her  once  or  twice,  and  never 
forgot  the  sweetness  of  her  fair  young  features. 
Your  father  was  once  my  friend.  But  I  wronged 
him,  and  we  parted.  After  that  I  fell  into  bad 
habits,  got  into  trouble,  and  in  a  desperate  moment, 
was  guilty  of  a  crime.  The  story  is  too  long  to  re 
late  now,  but  by  strange  circumstances,  I  escaped 
suspicion,  and  they  fixed  upon  Mr.  Winfred.  Glad 
to  see  this  loop-hole  through  which  I  might  pass, 
and  elated  at  my  power  of  gratifying  a  grudge,  I 
left  him  to  suffer  for  my  crime.  But  no  peace  has 
been  mine  since  that  day.  "Wealth,  power,  friends, 
everything,  have  melted  and  faded  away.  From 
place  to  place  I  have  wandered,  burying  one  after 
another  of  my  children,  until  my  last  now  lies  be 
neath  the  sod.  His  grave-clothes  you  prepared,  his 
funeral  expenses,  your  bounty  defrayed.  You,  the 
daughter  of  my  victim,  have  been  our  kindest  friend ! 
Innocent,  good  and  pure  you  have  suffered  the  wrong 
of  my  doing,  even  unto  death,  as  did  your  father 
before  you,  while  I,  in  my  cowardice,  have  never 
dared  till  now,  when  you  are  near  the  grave,  attempt 
to  repair  the  wrong.  I  do  not  ask  forgiveness.  Too 
great  has  been  my  crime.  But  God  has  punished 
me  terribly,  and  His  justice  I  acknowledge.  Too 
late  I  come  to  you  with  my  confession  except  to 
render  your  dying  hour  sweeter  with  the  knowledge 
of  his — your  father's  innocence." 


THE  PRISONER'S  CHILD.  355 

He  ceased,  his  white  face  convulsed  with  remorse. 
Hers  was  lifted  with  grateful  thanks,  and  a  breath 
of  thrilling  sweetness  bore  a  prayer  to  the  throne 
of  God : 

"  Father,  thy  innocence  I  knew,  but  now,  that 
innocence  proved,  I  come  to  thee  rejoicing  that  my 
faith  in  thee  has  wavered  not !  Oh,  God !  receive 
my  thanks.  I  die  in  peace  !  " 

Four  days  later,  Olive  Alban  was  laid  beside  her 
husband  and  her  child.  In  her  will,  all  her  wealth 
had  been  assigned  to  benevolent  purposes,  among 
others  a  handsome  legacy  for  Mrs.  Pearly,  whose 
position  she  had  often  thought  upon  with  com 
passion.  Strange  how  mysterious  powers  work  out 
Divine  vengeance  on  evil-doers  !  The  wretched  man 
could  not  bear  this  last  unconscious  act  of  retribution. 
Driven  wild  by  remorse  and  fear,  he  wrote  a  full 
confession  of  his  crime,  sent  it  to  proper  authorities, 
and  then  deliberately  put  an  end  to  his  miserable 
existence. 


AXD 

HOW  THEY  WERE  FULFILLED. 


I  SHALL  never  forget  that  night  upon  the  broad, 
shining  waters  of  the  Mississippi !  The  weary  day 
had  gone  by,  and  with  the  evening  shades,  revived 
our  drooping  spirits,  luring  us  to  the  pilot-house  for 
social  chat  and  music,  spite  of  the  danger  lurking 
among  the  green  leaves  and  blooming  flowers  upon 
the  banks. 

I  well  remember  the  picture  as  I  took  it  then  in 
my  eye.  The  pilot  stood  at  his  wheel,  apparently 
engaged  in  the  management  of  the  Imperial  as  she 
steamed  royally  over  the  flashing  waves  ;  but  there 
was  a  half  smile  upon  his  lips,  which  betrayed  a 
hearty  enjoyment  of  the  gay  sallies  of  wit  shooting 
around  him.  Below  us,  the  water  glowed  with 
ruddy  gleams  of  light,  such  as  can  only  light  up  the 
beantie*  of  the  Mississippi  to  sunset  radiance.  Pur 
ple  t hades  crept  in  with  the  gold  and  crimson  along 
the  green  banks,  and  the  monotonous,  yet  musical 
splashing  of  the  waves  under  the  vessel,  helped  to 
kindle  the  romance  of  our  natures  beyond  the  limit? 
of  total  reticence. 


358  PRESENTIMENTS. 

We  were  a  large  party,  and  the  little  pilot-house 
was  full.  The  captain  sat  at  my  side,  holding  the 
guitar  which  he  had  brought  up  from  the  cabin, 
with  exemplary  patience,  while  the  first  clerk  fin 
ished  a  story  he  was  relating  to  an  officer's  pretty 
young  wife  opposite.  The  others  listened  in  amaze 
ment,  or  looked  out  upon  the  scene,  as  best  pleased 
them.  When  it  was  ended,  a  song  was  called  for 
unanimously. 

I  did  not  feel  like  singing,  yet  the  sweetness  of  the 
hour  made  me  obliging.  I  took  the  guitar  and  ac 
companied  myself  in  a  gay  little  song  from  "  La 
Traviata,"  which  met  with  such  signal  success  as  to 
seal  my  doom  for  the  remainder  of  the  evening. 
Duets,  trios  and  quartets  followed,  and  we  entered 
into  the  spirit  of  what  we  sang,  after  a  while,  most 
heartily.  The  sun  was  gone ;  the  night  deepened, 
and  the  moon  rose  calm  and  white  over  the  still 
earth.  Out  upon  the  night,  mingled  with  the  rush 
of  the  waves,  floated  the  voices,  and  the  woods 
caught  the  echoes  to  send  them  back  faintly,  when 
we  swept  by  a  hill  in  our  steady  stateliness.  By 
and  by,  I  played  only,  while  others  sang,  listening 
with  all  my  soul  alive  and  reveling  in  sweet  sounds 
— listened  till  my  arms  wearied  and  my  fingers  fell 
limp  among  the  strings  of  the  instrument. 

"Thank  you,  Miss,"  came  from  the  pilot  with  a 
deep  breath  of  satisfaction,  as  the  music  ceased.  "  I 
have  passed  many  a  night  on  this  river,  and  have  seen 
beautiful  scenes  ;  but  no  night  has  ever  been  happier 
and  more  beautiful  than  this.  If  I  never  see  an 
other,  I  shall  not  forget  the  pleasure  this  gives  me." 


PRESENTIMENTS.  359 

Something  in  his  last  words  struck  me  as  sad,  al 
most  prophetic.  As  we  made  a  curve  round  a  bend 
in  the  stream,  the  moonlight  fell  full  upon  his  face, 
and  I  saw  that  it  was  earnest,  his  dark  eyes  dreamy 
and  sad.  Yet  as  his  glance  met  mine  he  smiled 
cheerily,  and  again  glanced  at  the  guitar. 

"  It  is  a  little  thing  to  give  so  much  pleasure." 

"  Our  chief  pleasures  come  from  little  things 
often,"  I  said. 

"  Yes.  After  all,  though,  it  only  speaks  through 
some  kindly  hand — not  of  itself.  A  moment  since, 
it  almost  brought  tears  to  my  eyes.  Now  it  lies 
mute  and  lifeless,"  and  he  sighed. 

Here  a  merry  laugh  rang  out,  and  the  captain's 
blue  eyes  turned  roguishly  upon  the  bronzed  pilot. 

"Romantic  and  sentimental,  as  I  live.  Why, 
Powell,  what  has  come  over  you,  man?  You  are 
not  often  guilty  of  such  weakness." 

"I  guess  it's  the  influence  of  the  company  I'm 
in,"  answered  Mr.  Powell,  with  a  laugh. 

"  To  be  sure,"  broke  in  the  pretty  little  creature 
opposite,  whose  soldier  husband  waited  her  at  Mem 
phis.  "  You  forgot,  captain,  that  the  lady  by  your 
side  is  a  '  story  writer.'  Oh,  my !  we  must  all 
look  out,  or  the  first  thing  we  know,  we  shall  all  be 
in  print." 

I  laughed, —  perhaps  was  guilty  of  a  slight  blush, 
but  thought  to  myself  that  they  need  not  be  afraid. 
Alas!  that  fair  young  creature  little  thought  how 
soon  the  public  prints  would  take  her  name  and  bear 
it  far  and  wide  over  the  country,  or  under  what 
mournful  circumstances. 


360  PRESENTIMENTS. 

"  Can  you  tell  stories  as  well  as  write  them  ? " 
asked  the  captain,  turning  to  me. 

"I  do  not  know.  The  little  ones  at  home  used 
to  think  so,  when  they  gathered  about  me  in  the 
twilight." 

'•  They  are  good  critics,  and  I  have  a  childish 
fondness  for  stories  myself.  Ladies  and  gentlemen, 
I  vote  for  a  story.  What  say  you?  Something 
impromptu  and  original." 

"  Yes,  *  a  story '  'a  story,' "  ran  through  the  group, 
and  I  was  helpless.  It  did  not  please  me  wholly,  to 
be  set  up  as  'entertainer  general'  to  the  party,  but 
I  had  nothing  better  to  do,  and  the  next  moment 
smiled  at  the  momentary  feeling  of  annoyance  the 
request  had  called  up. 

"  I  will  gratify  you  on  one  condition,"  I  said. 
"  You  are  to  believe  what  I  shall  tell  you  religiously, 
and  at  the  same  time  acquit  me  of  any  element  of 
superstition  in  rny  nature.  I  shall  tell  you  a  very 
marvelous  story,  if  any  at  all." 

"  Oh,  of  course  we  will  believe  you,  and  not  think 
you  a  bit  superstitious.  Marvelous  stories  are  ex 
citing.  Pray  let  us  have  it  at  once." 

The  captain's  tone  was  playfully  mocking,  but  I 
leaned  back  in  sober  earnestness  against  the  glass  of 
the  window,  and  began  without  preface,  as  the  little 
incident  drifted  to  my  mind  : 

"I  was  "quite  a  young  girl  when  the  event  occur 
red  which  I  am  going  to  relate — perhaps  not  more 
than  ten  years  of  age.  Timid  I  had  never  been. 
On  the  contrary,  I  was  rather  rash  and  fearless  than 
timid.  Old  stories  of '  ghosts '  and  '  hobgoblins '  only 


PRESENTIMENTS.  361 

made  me  laugh,  while  the  faintest  whispers  of  a 
mysterious  thing,  set  me  into  a  search  for  an  expose. 
I  generally  inferred  that  there  was  a  natural  cause 
for  everything,  which  a  practical  person  might  easily 
get  at,  with  a  little  patience,  and  it  was  my  delight 
to  unravel  mysteries  and  have  a  good  laugh  at  the 
expense  of  others. 

"  One  night  our  house  was  crowded  with  guests 
from  the  country,  who  had  come  into  our  little  town 
to  attend  a  '  protracted  meeting,'  as  it  was  called 
there.  These  'meetings'  generally  lasted  a  week, — 
two,  and  sometimes  three,  were  added,  if  the  excite 
ment  could  be  kept  up — and  now  every  available 
chamber  was  brought  into  use  for  the  guests,  until 
this  interesting  time  should  be  over. 

"I  had  been  promoted  from  the  nursery  to  a  dear 
little  white  chamber  of  my  own,  but  had  to  give  it 
up  to  two  young  girls  on  this  occasion,  and  share  my 
sister's  lower  down  the  corridor.  The  door  to  it 
opened  from  the  first  landing  above  the  main  hall, 
and  the  light  from  the  hall  lamps  lighted  it  brightly, 
so  I  was  in  no  hurry  to  get  up-stairs  on  account  of 
the  gas  being  extinguished  above. 

"  The  family,  save  my  mother,  were  all  at  church 
that  night.  She  remained  at  home  to  tend  a  little 
baby  brother  who  was  ill,  and  as  my  father  was 
absent,  my  thoughts  constantly  turned  to  her  until 
the  excitement  in  the  church  completely  absorbed 
my  childish  interest. 

"  When  it  was  over  I  stole  away  from  the  others, 
and  as  it  was  but  a  little  distance,  ran  home  and  hid 

myself  in  the  recess  of  a  window,  where  I  sat  think- 
31 


362  PRESENTIMENTS. 

ing  over  the  scene  and  trying  to  get  rid  of  the  dole 
ful  sounds  of  weeping  and  lamentation  which  still 
rang  in  my  ears. 

"  No  one  found  me  out.  After  awhile  they  went 
up-stairs,  and  I  could  hear  the  merry  little  peals  of 
laughter  peculiar  to  young  girls  when  three  or  four 
get  together,  floating  down-stairs  now  and  then. 
Gradually  all  grew  still.  A  servant  came  and  put 
the  lights  out  in  the  parlor.  Still  I  sat  where  I  was 
for  some  time — till  every  one  except  mamma  was 
asleep,  indeed ;  then  I  stole  softly  up  to  sister  Lillie's 
room. 

"As  I  opened  the  door  a  long  line  of  light  fell 
across  the  carpet.  As  hers  was  extinguished,  I  left 
the  door  open  in  order  to  see  where  to  put  my  dress 
when  I  disrobed,  and  sprang  thoughtlessly  into  bed 
without  closing  it.  Lillie  was  tired  and  slept  well. 
She  had  not  heard  me,  as  I  moved  about  softly,  and 
just  as  I  was  going  to  lay  my  head  upon  the  pillow 
I  bethought  me  of  the  door. 

" '  Pshaw,'  I  said,  and  a  little  flash  of  annoyance 
came  over  me.  'I  have  left  the  door  open  and 
must  get  up  again  to  close  it.  What  a  silly  little 
girl!' 

"  One  more  moment  and  I  should  have  been  upon 
the  floor  had  not  an  object  attracted  my  attention 
which  prevented  the  quick  movement  I  contem 
plated.  A  large  cat  came  upon  the  threshold, 
crossed  the  bar  of  light  and  stood  out  in  the  dark 
ness  of  the  room.  I  then  perceived  that  the  crea 
ture  had  innumerable  eyes,  at  which  I  gazed  steadily 
in  wonder,  but  with  no  thought  of  fear.  I  even 


PRESENTIMENTS.  363 

laughed  a  little  hushed,  amused  laugh  at  the  '  funny 
Tommy'  which  had  so  suddenly  made  its  appear 
ance.  I  could  remember  no  cat  in  the  neighbor- 

O 

hood  so  large  as  this  one ;  certainly  none  with  so 
many  eyes ;  and  while  I  was  puzzling  myself  over 
it  the  thing  disappeared  as  quick  as  it  came,  though 
it  did  not  go  out  at  the  door. 

"  As  I  went  to  the  door  to  close  it,  I  heard  the 
sharp  cry  of  my  little  pet  brother  from  mamma's 
chamber  on  the  first  floor.  She  had  let  the  nurse 
go  home  that  night,  and  with  the  thought  that  she 
might  want  assistance  with  the  sick  child  I  went 
below.  I  found  her  sitting  in  a  large  chair  hushing 
Neddie  to  sleep  again  when  I  entered.  I  told  her 
what  I  came  for,  and  sat  down  beside  the  grate,  in 
which  a  pleasant  little  fire  glowed  brightly.  Pretty 
soon  Neddie  was  deposited  upon  his  bed,  and  mamma 
drew  her  chair  near  the  grate.  She  seemed  wearied 
and  sad,  scarcely  noticing  my  presence  as  she  rocked 
herself  back  and  forth  gently. 

"  While  I  sat  watching  the  flickering  light  upon 
her  pale,  sweet  face,  the  soft,  distinct  pat  of  little 
feet  fell  upon  my  ears.  I  turned  my  head  involun 
tarily  and  saw  the  great  cat  spring  from  the  lower 
stair  through  the  open  door,  and  walk  directly 
toward  me.  As  it  passed,  I  noticed  that  the  color 
was  gray,  barred  with  black  stripes  aronnd  the 
body.  Brushing  against  my  side  as  it  passed,  the 
creature  walked  up  to  the  wall,  turned  around,  and, 
lifting  itself  upon  its  feet  rabbit  fashion,  seemed  to 
brace  its  back  against  the  marble  most  determinedly. 

"  Filled  with  wonder  and  amazement,  I  took  up 


364  PRESENTIMENTS. 

the  poker  and  touched  it.  To  my  astonishment  it 
resisted  me  like  a  stuffed  figure,  without  life  or  mo 
tion.  A  cry  of  surprise  and  consternation  burst 
from  my  lips ! 

"  '  Mamma !  see  what  a  strange  cat !  I  saw  it  up 
stairs  awhile  ago.  Now  it  is  here.  Just  take  the 
poker  and  r~z  what  an  odd  thing  it  is.' 

"  Mechanically  she  took  the  poker  into  her  hand 
and  touched  it,  an  amused  smile  upon  her  lips.  But 
the  same  instant  a  shade  of  surprise  passed  over  her 
features,  and  she  bent  an  earnest  look  upon  it  which 
doubly  excited  nv  wonder.  My  mother  was  no 
timid  visionary  woman,  but  earnest,  sound  and 
practical.  I  could  trust  her  face  as  I  trusted  God's 
beautiful  sunshine,  as  an  indication  of  genial  Nature's 
blessings  and  good- will  to  man ;  therefore  her  swiftly 
changing  features  told  me  of  alarm  as  well  as  sur 
prise. 

"  In  a  moment  she  checked  herself  suddenly  and 
leaned  back  in  her  chair. 

" '  Child,  go  to  bed !  Why  do  you  sit  up  so  late  ? 
I  ought  at  once  to  have  sent  you  back,  for  you  ought 
to  have  been  asleep  two  hours  ago.' 

"  '  But  the  cat  ? '  I  said  persistently.  '  Isn't  it 
queer  ? ' 

"  '  Queer !  what  cari  there  be  in  a  cat  that  can  be 
called  queer?  My  child,  go  to  bed,  and  trouble 
yourself  no  more  about  such  silly  things.' 

"  I  obeyed  her  from  a  habit  never  to  hesitate  in 
this — always  to  me  pleasant — duty.  I  loved  my 
mother  fondly,  and  her  word  was  law.  But  as  I 
went  up  stairs  it  occurred  to  me  that  she  sent  me  off 


PRESENTIMENTS.  365 

merely  to  prevent  my  growing  excited  over  a  really 
mysterious  thing.  She  had  always  taken  pains  to 
root  all  fear  and  superstition  from  our  natures.  I 
had  often  heard  her  say  that  nothing  could  pain  her 
more  than  to  see  a  child  of  hers  growing  up  a  cow 
ard,  either  morally  or  physically. 

"I  had  not  more  than  reached  the  chamber  before 
that  strange  thing — cat,  or  whatever  it  might  be — 
was  beside  me.  1  heard  it  pat,  pat,  pat  up  the  stair 
way,  and  then  it  touched  my  garments  as  it  passed. 
You  may  not  believe  me,  but  I  closed  the  door  and 
went  to  bed,  absorbed  in  thought  of  my  strange  vis 
itor,  but  not  at  all  frightened.  Once  or  twice  I 
looked  out  of  my  nest  to  catch  the  gleam  of  those 
kindling  eyes,  but  it  was  gone — at  least  it  was  not 
visible  to  me. 

"  On  the  following  morning,  I,  of  course,  told 
the  story  to  the  others  of  the  family,  and  got  well 
laughed  at  for  my  pains.  A  vivid  imagination  had 
always  been  imputed  to  me,  and  in  the  face  of  all 
my  fearlessness  and  freedom  from  superstition,  they 
would  insist  upon  it  that  I  had  been  *  deep  in  some 
of  my  wild  legends  from  the  German,  and  that  my 
imagination  had  played  a  trick  upon  the  strength  of 
them.'  Expostulations  were  vain  ;  they  only  laughed 
the  more.  In  despair  I  appealed  to  mamma,  but  she 
only  shook  her  head  and  smiled.  Thus  beset,  I  be 
came  proudly  silent,  till  on  the  succeeding  night, 
when  the  same  '  vision '  appeared  to  me.  At  the 
first  glance  I  started  up  in  bed  and  called  out  to 
Lillie.  I  had  not  expected  to  see  it  again,  and  the 
eight  rejoiced  me,  as  I  thought  it  would  prove  that 
31* 


366  PRESENTIMENTS. 

all  was  not  attributable  to  my  '  legends '  and  my 
'  imagination.' 

"  Sister  half  rose  upon  her  elbow,  eager  and  trem 
bling,  but  saw  nothing,  and  fell  back  laughingly.  I 
continued  to  talk  fast,  and  try  to  point  it  out,  until  I 
grew  excited  and  angry.  She  would  not  look,  but 
only  laughed  the  more,  while  I  sat  there  in  bed, 
looked  at  the  strange,  twinkling,  perplexing  eyes, 
and  wept  with  vexation. 

"From  that  time  forth  my  'ghost'  was  the  pet 
joke  of  the  household.  I  heard  nothing  else.  They 
twitted  me  about  it  from  morning  till  night,  and 
usually  my  greeting  upon  leaving  the  bed  was, 
'Well,  how's  your  ghost?  Are  his  lordship's  eyes 
as  numerous  and  bright  as  ever?'  Whereupon  I 
would  close  my  lips  in  proud  disdain,  and  keep  my 
own  counsel.  It  came  every  night,  invariably.  No 
matter  if  the  doors  were  shut  or  not.  If  I  fell 
asleep  without  a  glance  from  the  bright  eyes,  I  was 
sure  to  wake  before  morning  and  see  them  some 
where  in  the  room.  But  what  was  strangest  of  all, 
those  eyes  disappeared  one  by  one,  till  only  a  single 
orb  remained.  Suddenly,  while  I  gazed  at  that, 
sparks  seemed  to  fly  from  the  outer  circle  of  the 
fiery  globe,  and  continued  until  it  was  gone,  and 
there  was  no  more  to  be  seen.  That  was  the  last 
visit  I  ever  received  from  the  mysterious  cat,  and 
ends  my  story." 

A  little  storm  of  applause  followed  the  effort  I 
had  made,  mingled  with  merry  laughter  and  jesting. 
Only  the  pilot  was  serious  enough  to  ask  if  anything 
strange  happened  after  that  in  the  family. 


PRESENTIMENTS.  367 

"Neddie  died,"  I  answered  with  a  great  sob 
swelling  suddenly  in  my  throat  at  the  pain  recalled 
by  his  loss.  "  After  that,  my  beautiful  mother, 
whom  we  laid  to  sleep  beside  him  ere  the  grass 
covered  the  little  grave  that  held  so  much  of  our 
hope  and  joy.  But  if  I  talk  this  way  you  will  think 
I  am  superstitious ;  so  we  will  have  something 
pleasanter.  Though  I  acknowledge  myself  power 
less  to  solve  the  mystery  of  my  cat's  visits,  I  still 
insist  that  there  must  have  been  a  natural  cause  for 
this  singular  occurrence,  and  will  not  think  of  it, 
save  to  amuse  myself  and  others.  Suppose,  friends, 
we  go  down  to  the  cabin,  and  have  a  game  of  whist 
or  chess." 

The  proposition  was  accepted  readily,  and  the 
party  descended  the  stairs  merrily.  In  leaving,  Mr. 
Powell  detained  me  to  say  good-bye,  and  express 
his  thanks.  A  depth  and  earnestness  in  his  voice 
thrilled  me  as  he  held  my  hand  for  an  instant  in  his 
hard,  rough  palm. 

"  Thank  you  for  your  music  and  your  story,  miss. 
When  you  are  sleeping,  I  shall  remember  as  I  drift 
along  the  stream,  how  kindly  you  have  tried  to 
amuse  us,  and  it  will  help  me  to  pass  the  lonely 
night.  It  will  be  lonely,  for  I  am  very  unaccount* 
ably  depressed  this  evening.  I  am  not  often  sad — < 
seldom  foreboding." 

"  But  are  both  to-night,  I  see.  I  dare  say  i| 
arises  only  from  the  sweet  soft  beauty  of  the  night, 
and  the  dangers  that  lurk  among  those  fragrant 
thickets  we  may  pass.  There  are  many  dangerous 
places." 


368  PRESENTIMENTS. 

"  Yes,  we  can't  tell  when  a  pack  of  those  soulless 
guerillas  may  pour  a  volley  of  shot  and  shell  into  us. 
But  I  am  used  to  that  now,  and  scarcely  think  it 
troubles  me.  Don't  let  me  detain  you  longer. 
Good-night,  and  God  bless  you." 

A  smile  was  upon  my  lips  as  I  went  below,  for  I 
was  really  amused  at  what  seemed  mere  sentiment. 
Still,  when  I  had  time  to  think  of  it  more,  it  im 
pressed  me  to  a  restlessness  I  could  not  overcome. 
We  played  a  game  of  whist  after  going  to  the  cabin, 
then  separated  for  the  night,  and  it  may  have  been 
only  fancy,  but  I  thought  that  there  was  more  of 
earnestness  than  usual  in  our  leave-takings,  more 
of  kindly  interest  and  feeling  expressed  than  on  any 
other  occasion.  The  gentlemen  each  shook  hands 
with  us,  and  the  ladies  left  kisses  upon  each  other's 
lips  before  entering  their  state-rooms.  The  pretty 
little  wife  of  the  young  officer  waiting  at  Memphis 
came  up  to  me  with  a  sweet,  child-like  manner  that 
won  my  heart  at  once,  putting  her  arms  round  my 
neck,  and  leaning  a  bright  little  head  with  a  wealth 
of  glossy  tresses  against  my  bosom. 

"It  makes  me  sorry  to  say  good-night,"  she  said, 
with  a  soft  little  laugh.  "  I'm  sure  I  don't  know 
why.  Perhaps  it's  only  because  I've  been  so  happy 
this  evening,  and  am  not  sleepy  now.  Besides,  you 
know  we  shall  get  to  Memphis  to-morrow,  and  I 
may  never  see  any  of  you  again.  This  is  the  curse 
of  travel.  All  the  nice  friends  we  meet,  drift  away 
from  us,  and  that  is  the  last  we  know  of  them,  nine 
cases  out  of  ten." 

"  You  will  find  a  good  substitute  for  all  you  have 


PRESENTIMENTS.  369 

met  on  this  trip,"  I  smilingly  said,  looking  down  at 
her  till  the  quick  blood  leaped  to  her  cheeks  in  crim 
son  spots,  and  a  glad  light  beamed  from  the  blue 
eyes. 

"  Yes,"  softly  and  tenderly.  "  I  shall  find  my 
own  dear  husband."  Tone  and  words  said:  "All 
my  world,"  in  the  frank  utterance. 

When  she  was  sweetly  sleeping  hours  later,  I  still 
sat  inside  of  my  state-room  door,  but  looking 
through  it  and  out  into  the  calm  night.  I  could  not 
sleep,  and  my  restless  wakefulness  made  me  inex 
pressibly  sad.  The  thousands  of  stars  beaming  from 
a  clear  sky,  were  but  as  pitying  eyes  bent  upon  the 
earth,  now  the  scene  of  contention  and  war  such  as 
history  had  never  recorded.  I  was  thinking  of  the 
many  desolated  homes ;  the  many  crushed  hearts 
whose  hopes  had  gone  out  with  the  red  tide  of 
warm  young  blood  upon  many  battle-fields.  Even 
that  river,  could  it  yield  up  its  secrets,  would  tell 
tales  of  sorrow  and  bereavement  almost  surpassing 
credulity. 

A  sudden  grating  sound  made  me  look  out  towards 
the  shore.  The  Imperial  had  landed  for  wood,  and 
in  a  moment  more,  the  crew  had  planted  a  blazing 
torch  upon  the  lower  deck,  by  the  light  of  which 
they  worked  sturdily  till  the  huge  pile  of  dry 
hickory  had  diminished. 

Leaning  over  the  guards,  I  watched  the  rough, 
uncouth  figures  as  they  passed  between  me  and  the 
ruddy  light,  thoughts  of  that  strange,  wild  scene  in 
the  "  Fire-worshipers "  passing  through  my  mind. 
While  I  looked,  a  splash  in  the  water  just  beneatk 


370  PRESENTIMENTS. 

me,  called  my  attention  to  the  spot,  and  I  saw  the 
figure  of  a  man  lift  itself  from  the  water  to  the  deck. 
It  might  have  been  one  of  the  crew,  who  had  taken 
an  impromptu  bath  ;  but  it  did  not  seem  quite  likely. 
There  was  a  cautiousness  and  silence  in  his  move 
ments  suspicious,  to  say  the  least,  and  he  had  glided 
from  sight  too  quickly  to  satisfy  me  that  all  was 
right.  All  my  restlessness  had  gone  in  a  moment. 
Ideas  and  visions  floated  away.  There  was  neces 
sity  for  immediate  action,  and  I  went  straight  to  the 
stewardess  to  waken  and  send  her  to  the  captain. 

Contrary  to  my  expectation,  she  was  sleepy  and 
cross,  uttering  a  prompt  refusal  to  be  "bothered 
with  timid  white  folks'  whims."  So  I  went  away, 
resolved  to  find  the  captain  myself,  and  tell  him 
what  I  had  seen. 

The  Imperial  was  under  way  again,  when  I  went 
out  upon  the  guards.  With  steady  clang  the  pon 
derous  wheels  began  to  move,  propelling  us  swiftly 
down  the  stream.  In  a  few  moments  the  captain 
passed  up  the  guards  to  ascend  to  his  room  in  the 
Texas,  and  as  he  neared  me  I  accosted  him  with  my 
brief  story.  He  listened  with  attention,  and  went 
immediately  below  to  institute  a  search  ;  but  nothing 
being  found,  he  soon  came  back,  smiled  a  little  at 
what  he  evidently  considered  my  womanly  timidity, 
and  bidding  me  good-night  a  second  time,  bowed 
himself  into  obscurity. 

The  prescience  of  coming  evil  grew  strong  upon 
me — so  strong  that  I  was  angry  at  the  seeming  in 
difference  displayed  by  the  captain.  The  sentinel 
still  paced  upon  the  lower  deck,  and  the  whole  crew 


PRESENTIMENTS.  371 

was  there.  Still  I  was  dissatisfied  and  sat  down 
upon  the  side  of  my  berth  in  thought.  That  evil 
was  near,  I  felt  rather  than  feared.  But  the  shape 
did  not  define  itself  in  my  mind.  Speculation  did 
not  avail  me  in  rendering  the  matter  any  clearer,  as 
the  hours  sped  by,  and  I  should  at  length  have  re 
tired,  endeavoring  to  forget  my  restlessness,  had  not 
a  singular  odor  penetrated  my  state-room  just  as  I 
rose  to  disrobe. 

Softly  unclosing  my  door,  I  looked  out  and  saw  a 
thick  cloud  of  smoke  rising  along  the  side  of  the 
Imperial  from  the  lower  deck.  That  instant  I  knew 
that  the  vessel  was  on  fire,  but  even  then,  paused  to 
assure  myself.  By  leaning  over  the  guards,  I  could 
faintly  see  through  the  smoke,  a  red  glare,  and  a 
line  of  flame  leaping  along  a  quantity  of  hay  which 
was  stowed  away  in  large  bales  on  deck.  Near 
these  were  some  barrels  of  oil  which  I  remembered 
to  have  seen  when  visiting  the  machinery  below,  and 
this  had  taken  fire.  Though  I  had  not  paused  the 
space  of  a  minute,  the  terrible  element  was  making 
rapid  leaps  toward  the  cabin,  while  the  confusion  on 
deck  had  become  awful.  The  men  shouted  hoarsely, 
while  the  horses  plunged  in  mad  fright,  screaming 
with  almost  human  voices  in  their  agony. 

I  have  always  thanked  God  for  presence  of  mind 
during  moments  of  danger,  and  it  was  not  denied 
me  in  that  awful  time.  In  less  than  a  minute  I  had 
thrust  my  purse  into  my  bosom,  dropped  all  super 
fluous  portions  of  dress,  and  taken  off  my  shoes. 
The  next  thing  was  to  tie  on  a  life  preserver  which 
hung  by  my  berth,  and  then  to  run  to  the  other 


372  PRESENTIMENTS. 

state-rooms.  I  knew  by  the  commotion  that  tl  e 
inmates  had  been  awakened,  and  it  was  now  my 
purpose,  having  prepared  myself,  to  aid  them  all  in 
my  power. 

The  scene  which  met  my  gaze  in  the  next  moment 
beggars  description.  The  state-rooms  were  vacated, 
the  inmates  rushing  out  into  the  cabin,  pallid  with 
fright,  and  giving  vent  to  such  screams  as  never  be 
fore  greeted  my  ears.  The  fatal  truth  had  spread 
already,  and  the  word  "fire"  quivered  upon  every 
lip.  The  gentlemen  had  rushed  out  also,  without 
dressing,  save  in  their  pantaloons ;  and  many  were 
as  feeble  and  helpless  in  their  fright  as  the  ladies.  I 
saw  at  once  that  little  help  could  be  expected  from 
them. 

"  Friends,"  I  cried  earnestly,  "  try  to  calm  your 
selves  for  a  moment  and  act.  Let  each  lady  tie 
about  herself  the  life  preserver  in  their  rooms.  Do 
not  try  to  save  any  baggage  or  articles  of  dress. 
Life  is  worth  more  than  all  these,  and  we  must  take 
to  the  water.  Be  quick,  and  do  it  without  confu 
sion.  I  will  help  you." 

Some  obeyed  readily ;  others  fell  helpless  to  the 
floor,  while  a  few  rushed  about  wildly,  screaming, 
not  knowing  which  way  to  go.  Amidst  the  clamor 
and  confusion,  I  made  myself  understood  sufficiently 
to  give  directions  to  their  movements. 

"  Go  to  the  stern  of  the  boat  and  stand  still.  The 
fire  is  nearer  the  bow,  and  you  cannot  escape  for 
ward,  even  if  they  succeeded  in  running  in  to  the 
shore.  Those  who  cannot  swim  will  have  to  be 
taken  off  in  the  boats.  But  for  your  lives  do  not 


PRESENTIMENTS.  373 

rush  about  so  confusedly.  You  expose  yourselves 
to  the  danger  you  would  avoid." 

All  now  burst  through  the  door,  and  I  hastened 
to  find  Mrs.  Nelson,  the  officer's  wife,  whom  I  had 
missed  in  the  excitement.  She  was  lying  upon  the 
floor  of  her  room  in  a  deep  swoon.  To  seize  a  life 
preserver,  tie  it  around  her  waist,  and  then  dash  water 
from  a  basin  in  her  face,  was  the  work  of  a  minute. 
She  gasped,  started  up  and  looked  at  me  wildly. 

"  Be  quiet,"  I  said  as  assuredly  as  I  could.  "  We 
are  in  danger,  but  a  little  care  may  save  us  all.  I 
can  swim,  and  with  this  life  preserver  on,  you  cannot 
sink,  so  if  we  get  into  the  water,  as  we  must,  I  will 
help  you  to  the  shore.  Only  be  calm,  and  do  not  let 
fright  unnerve  you." 

She  clung  to  me  like  a  child,  while  I  half  carried, 
half  led  her  out.  But  what  folly  to  hope  for  reason 
in  a  moment  like  that !  With  all  their  efforts,  they 
could  not  run  the  ponderous  vessel  ashore,  before  the 
whole  of  the  lower  deck  was  enveloped  in  flames, 
now  leaping  in  great  red  tongues  along  the  guards, 
till  the  heat  scorched  us.  The  boats  had  been  cast 
to  the  water,  and  one  man,  braver  and  steadier  than 
the  others,  seemed  to  have  taken  into  his  hands  the 
management  of  them.  The  captain,  in  despair  of 
saving  us  by  other  means,  had  by  this  time  made  his 
way  back  to  the  stern  of  the  vessel,  and  began  to 
lower  the  ladies  into  the  boats. 

The  first  two  loads  went  ashore  safely,  but  as  the 
fire  roared  nearer,  the  people  grew  more  mad  and 
rash,  leaping  into  the  water  headlong.  Holding 

Mrs.  Nelson  by  the  hand  to  keep  her  back,  I  saw 
32 


374  PRESENTIMENTS. 

them  go  down — rise,  sink  again,  and  rise  struggling. 
Some  struck  out  for  the  shore  ;  others  went  down 
to  rise  not  again,  swallowed  up  by  the  waves,  now 
lashed  into  billows  by  the  rocking  of  the  vessel. 
Suddenly,  with  a  wild  plunge,  Mrs.  Nelson  escaped 
my  grasp,  and  leaped  down  to  the  water.  I  saw  the 
flutter  of  her  white  night-robe  for  a  moment,  then 
followed  her.  My  heart  was  in  it.  I  thought  of  the 
waiting  husband  at  Memphis,  and  for  his  sake  re 
solved  to  save  her  if  it  was  in  human  power.  Yet 
as  I  rose  to  the  surface  of  the  water,  I  could  scarcely 
buffet  the  strength  of  the  troubled  waves,  and  it 
was  a  minute  before  I  saw  her.  She  had  risen  a  sec 
ond  time,  and  quite  near  me.  The  force  of  the 
water  drove  her  under,  but  could  not  keep  her  there 
with  the  life-preserver  on,  and  I  took  courage.  By 
a  few  strokes  I  reached  the  little  white  form,  and 
bore  her  up  with  one  hand. 

A  glad  cry  burst  from  her  white  lips,  now  vividly 
lighted  up  by  the  burning  steamer.  Her  eager,  wild 
eyes  were  fixed  upon  me  with  a  look  I  can  never  for 
get.  Both  little  hands  grasped  me  like  a  vice. 

"  Don't  do  that !  "  I  gasped.  "  Let  go,  and  trust 
yourself  to  me.  We  are  near  the  shore,  and  the 
current  is  not  strong.  You  must  lie  still — I  will 
swim  out  with  you.  But  if  you  do  not  obey  I  must 
let  you  go,  or  both  will  be  drowned." 

With  a  still  more  frightened  look,  she  released 
me,  resigning  herself  to  my  care.  I  would  have 
died  to  save  her  then,  in  her  child-like  beauty  and 
helplessness.  With  one  hand  I  kept  hold  of  her, 
bearing  her  along  as  I  swam,  and  slowly  reared  the 


PRESENTIMENTS.  375 

bank.  It  was  laborious  work,  but  the  glimpses  I 
caught  of  her  sweet,  white  face,  nerved  me  afresh, 
and  gave  new  impetus  to  my  motions.  Six  yards 
more  would  have  landed  me  safely,  when  a  long 
black  object  drifted  directly  across  us.  I  could  see 
that  it  was  ponderous,  but  could  not  tell  what  it  was. 
The  end  struck  Mrs.  Nelson's  temple  with  a  dull, 
heavy  sound,  driving  her  against  me  forcibly,  but, 
with  the  quick  instinct  of  self-preservation,  I  dived 
beneath,  bearing  her  down  with  me.  We  rose  be 
yond  by  a  little  more  than  a  yard,  and  a  few  more 
strokes  brought  me  to  the  land. 

Fortunately  the  steep  bank  at  that  point  had  been 
worn  down  in  ruts,  and  afforded  me  a  species  of 
steps  by  which  I  endeavored  to  mount  to  the  level 
earth.  Mrs.  Nelson  was  a  dead  weight,  and,  wearied 
with  the  double  effort  of  swimming  and  taking  care 
of  her,  it  was  a  minute  before  I  could  recover 
strength  to  proceed,  and  rested  myself  upon  the 
end  of  a  log  lying  on  the  edge  of  the  water.  I 
thought  my  charge  had  fainted,  and  just  there  a 
shadow  concealed  her  face  from  me.  But  as  soon 
as  I  could  get  breath  fairly,  I  took  her  arms,  and 
placing  them  round  my  neck,  clambered  up  the 
bank.  Then  I  was  so  intent  upon  success,  I  scarcely 
heeded  the  weight  of  the  tiny  figure  which  I  held 
with  one  hand  while  assisting  myself  with  the  other. 

A  moment's  hard  labor  brought  me  to  a  place  of 
safety,  and  I  laid  my  burden  down  upon  a  little 
grass-plot.  The  flames  rose  high  and  fiercely  now, 
and  the  water  was  still  full  of  the  struggling  pas 
sengers.  The  captain  had  leaped  from  the  guards, 


376  PRESENTIMENTS. 

and  I  saw  him  swimming  toward  me,  a  figure  held 
above  water  by  one  arm.  But  all  seemed  to  have 
been  rescued  from  the  steamer.  Not  even  one  of 
the  crew  was  left.  All  had  leaped  to  the  water  and 
made  for  the  shore.  With  a  great  sigh  of  relief,  I 
bent  down  over  Mrs.  Nelson. 

There  was  no  sign  of  life.  The  pale  face  was  up 
lifted,  every  feature  lighted  up  by  the  glare  from  the 
fated  Imperial.  A  second  glance  showed  me  an  ugly 
black  mark  upon  the  temple,  where  that  thing  had 
struck  her,  extending  back  under  the  hair.  On  close 
examination,  a  deep  dent  in  the  skull  struck  a  chill 
to  my  heart.  I  felt  her  pulse— her  heart.  They 
were  still.  In  my  very  arms,  so  near  to  safety  that 
my  heart  had  beat  with  grateful  thanks,  she  had 
been  smitten  dead  in  an  instant ! 

I  could  not  help  it  then.  All  the  pent  up  feeling 
which  I  had  resolutely  locked  within  my  own  bosom 
burst  forth  now,  and  on  my  knees  beside  her  I  sob 
bed  bitterly.  I  had  done  all  I  could — exhausted  my 
strength  to  save  this  one,  and  in  the  last  moment 
failed.  Now  with  bowed  head  I  heard  as  in  a  con 
fused  dream  the  roar  of  the  flames — the  cries  of  the 
people — the  lashing  and  hissing  of  the  water  as  the 
flaming  objects  fell  into  it.  I  only  raised  my  head 
when  a  more  fearful  excitement  broke  forth,  and  a 
look  at  the  burning  steamer  revealed  to  my  startled 
gaze  the  pilot,  Mr.  Powell,  standing  still  at  his  post, 
now  powerless  to  help  himself.  He  had  labored  to 
the  last  vainly  trying  to  land  the  steamer,  but,  de 
serted  by  all  the  others,  found  it  impossible  to  accom 
plish  his  purpose.  Now  he  stood  with  wistful  eyes, 


PRESENTIMENTS.  377 

looking  down  from  his  perch,  while  the  smoke  and 
flame  curled  around  him. 

"  Jump  into  the  river,  Powell !  "  shouted  the  cap 
tain,  who  had  just  landed,  pantingly.  But  the  ad 
vice  was  vain.  There  was  no  path  left  by  which  he 
could  reach  the  side  of  the  boat  without  rushing: 

O 

into  the  fire  itself,  and  the  next  moment  he  was  hid 
den  from  sight. 

At  this  moment  the  steamer  trembled  violently — 
gave  a  great  leap  forward,  and  scattered  thousands 
of  burning  fragments  into  the  air.  The  boilers  had 
exploded,  and  poor  Mr.  Powell  was  in  eternity ! 

I  can  not  dwell  upon  the  horrors  of  that  night 
longer.  Just  at  day  dawn,  those  left  of  'us,  were 
taken  on  board  another  steamer  bound  for  Memphis, 
and  I  had  Mrs.  Nelson  conveyed  to  my  room  that  I 
might  take  her  to  her  husband.  An  hour  or  two 
would  bring  us  to  that  point,  and  I  knew  that  I  was 
able  to  do  tnis  much  for  him  at  least. 

Others  of  the  dead  formed  the  complete  list  on 
that  sad  passage.  A  dozen  or  more  lay  sheeted  upon 
the  deck — the  stiff  outlines  of  their  figures  showing 
through  the  white  folds  chillingly. 

When  we  landed  at  Memphis  there  was  a  rush  on 
board  from  the  wharf,  and  then — oh !  what  a  scene  ! 
J  could  not  bear  to  witness  it.  In  my  room,  with 
that  little  figure  laid  out  upon  the  berth  where  I 
had  composed  her  in  that  last  sleep,  I  sat  down  and 
waited  until  a  hand  fell  on  the  door,  and  a  pallid 
face  shone  in  upon  me.  I  knew  whose  it  was.  He 
was  searching  for  her,  and  with  one  fearful  groan 
fell  upon  his  knees  at  her  side  as  I  pointed  to  the 
32* 


378  PRESENTIMENTS. 

bed.  I  had  heard  her  describe  him,  and  his  cap 
tain's  uniform  confirmed  the  impression,  the  moment 
he  came,  of  his  identity  as  her  husband. 

Gently  I  drew  the  sheet  from  her  face,  then  slip 
ped  from  the  room  through  the  door  opening  upon 
the  guards.  I  heard  his  sobs,  deep,  fearful,  heart 
breaking — as  I  stood  outside,  and  the  tears  ran  down 
my  cheeks  like  rain.  It  seemed  then  as  if  my  heart 
must  break. 

Later,  he  came  to  thank  me  for  what  I  had  done  ; 
but  it  only  added  to  the  pain  I  suffered.  I  am  afraid 
I  felt  rebellious,  and  ill-disposed  to  acknowledge  the 
blessing  of  the  life  spared  to  myself. 

Those  that  followed  were  sad  days  at  Memphis. 
Some  were  buried  in  a  strange  land,  others  em 
balmed  and  taken  home.  Some  were  so  badly 
burned  that  they  died  soon  after,  while  others  suf 
fered  for  weeks  ere  they  recovered.  Mrs.  Nelson 
was  one  that  was  buried  there,  and  I  thought  with 
agony,  as  I  saw  the  loving  husband  bending  speech 
lessly  over  her  grave,  of  the  different  meeting  she 
had  anticipated.  Poor  little  wife !  Poor  husband  ! 

When,  a  few  months  later,  I  heard  that  Captain 
Nelson  had  fallen  before  Vicksburg  I  was  glad  of  it. 
It  seemed  a  merciful  shot  which  reunited  them  in 
eternity,  and  I  knew  that  it  was  best.  What  hap 
piness  is  there  in  life  when  the  heart  is  utterly 
bereaved  ? 

It  was,  doubtless,  a  guerilla  who  had  succeeded 
in  secreting  himself  on  board  the  Imperial  and  des 
troyed  her.  But  the  truth  has  never  been  ascer 
tained  fully. 


THE  COQUETTE'S  FATE. 


"  OH  !  Nellie,  Nellie !  Oh !  Nellie,  Nellie  I " 
A  tiny  pair  of  white  hands  raised  deprecatingly, 
and  a  pair  of  large,  violet  eyes  sought  her  face,  bear 
ing  in  their  depths  an  expression  of  entreaty  beauti 
ful  to  behold  ;  but  the  proud  face  of  Nellie  Raymond 
turned  away,  perhaps  to  shut  out  that  beautiful  vis 
ion,  and  a  low,  trilling  laugh  ran  over  her  red  lips. 

"  Oh !  Nellie,  how  can  you  be  so  heartless  ?  How 
can  you  lead  a  man  on  to  believe  you  love  him,  and 
then,  when  his  heart  is  yours,  with  all  its  great, 
deep  font  of  manly  love  and  tenderness,  laugh  in  his 
face  and  bid  him  go  from  your  presence — hopeless, 
despairing.  I  tell  you,  Nellie  Raymond,  you  will 
some  day  have  to  account  for  the  misery  you  have 
wrought." 

"  Do  you  think  so  ?  "  lightly.     "  Ah,  well ! " 
"  But  it  will  not  be  '  well.'     You  will  see  it  in  a 
different  light  some  day.     I  could  not  close  my  eyes 
an  hour  in  peaceful  slumber  were  my  life  so  weighed 
down  with  evil  deeds  such  as  yours." 

"  Evil  deeds  !  Really,  Alice,  you  are  harsh  ! "  ex 
claimed  Nellie,  a  flush  of  momentary  mortification 
and  anger  staining  her  white  forehead. 


380  THE  COQUETTE'S  FATE. 

"  Dear  Nellie,  what  is  the  use  of  calling  things  by 
other  than  the  right  names  ?  If  I  seem  severe,  I 
only  tell  you  the  truth,  and  you  know  that  I  have 
ever  been  your  best  friend — candid  and  frank." 

"  Well,  Allie,  you  might  have  a  little  more  regard 
for  one's  feelings." 

"  Have  you  regard  for  the  feelings  of  others,  Nel 
lie  ?  There  is  a  good  old  book  in  which  a  glorious 
teacher  said :  '  Do  unto  others  as  you  would  have 
them  do  unto  you.'  Now,  how  far  do  you  carry 
out  this  rule?" 

"Oh,  Allie,  spare  me,  for  pity's  sake  —  don't 
preach  to  me  now ;  I'm  not  in  a  mood  for  it." 

But  Allie  was  relentless. 

"  You  did  not  spare  poor  Horace  Morton,  whom 
you  so  cruelly  deceived,  and  then  drove  him  from 
you  with  despair  in  his  heart,  and  the  burden  of  a 
hopeless  life.  The  green  sod  of  an  Italian  vale  to 
day  covers  two  hearts  that  loved  you  but  too  wildly, 
and  whose  reward  was  a  pistol-shot  after  weeks  of 
weary  wandering,  and  a  hopeless,  pining  life,  which 
soon  sank  beneath  its  weight  of  sorrow.  Then 
there  is  another — a  widow's  only  son  and  pride — 
who  frets  his  life  away  in  a  mad-house — a  mad 
house,  Nellie,  to  which  your  cruelty  consigned  him. 
Oh !  Nellie  Raymond,  better  a  thousand  times  de 
spoil  your  rare  face  of  its  dangerous  beauty  than 
bear  the  load  of  sin  it  brings  upon  you,  for  it  is 
fearful." 

A  slight  quiver  in  the  erect  frame  of  the  beauti 
ful  girl  was  the  sole  response,  and  Alice  continued 
sadly — 


THE  COQUETTE'S  FATE.  381 

"  Poor  Walter  Mayfield !  Sometimes  I  pass  the 
window  of  the  cell  in  which  he  is  confined,  and 
catch  a  glimpse  of  his  haggard  face,  and  he  always 
smiles  like  a  pleased  child  when  he  catches  sight  of 
me.  Then  I  contrast  him  now  with  what  he  once 
was,  and  weep  in  spite  of  myself  over  the  wreck  of 
a  strong,  great  life.  He  used  to  be  so  pleasant  and 
gay  always,  yet  he  was  strong  and  self-reliant  when 
anything  occurred  to  call  forth  energy  or  action. 
Oh !  he  was  a  noble,  handsome  man,  and  now  he  is 
a  frail,  helpless,  feeble  man  —  a  hopeless  maniac! 
God  help  him!" 

Nellie's  face  wore  an  expression  of  mingled  grief, 
defiance,  and  mortification ;  but  she  remained  silent 
for  a  few  moments,  watching  the  tears  as  they  rolled 
slowly  over  Alice  May's  cheeks.  In  a  little  while 
Alice  looked  up  and  said  mournfully : 

"And  my  own  dear,  only  brother  will  be  your 
next  victim.  Oh,  Nellie,  he  is  all  I  have — I  am 
alone  in  the  world  with  him  only  to  love  me — spare 
him  to  me,  for  the  love  of  mercy!" 

Nellie  rose  with  a  hotly  flushed  cheek  and  flash 
ing  eye. 

"  Allie,  how  can  you  talk  thus  ?  But  I  tell  you, 
Allie  May,  if  art  or  beauty  can  bring  your  proud, 
cold  brother  to  the  feet  of  woman,  he  shall  come  to 
mine.  He  shall  love  me." 

"  And  if  he  does,  and  you  turn  him  from  you,  you 
will  murder  him.  Once  unbend  his  proud  nature, 
and  unlock  the  founts  of  tenderness  in  his  heart,  and 
then  cast  him  from  you,  and  see  the  consequences. 
Oh !  Nellie  Raymond,  there  are  enough  murders  on 


THE   COQUETTE  S   FATE. 

your  soul  already.     Spare  yourself,  if  you  spare  no 
other." 

The  last  words  were  unheeded,  for  Nellie  had 
swept  from  the  room,  and  then  poor  little  Allie  May 
bowed  her  head  upon  the  sofa  cushion  and  sobbed 
piteously.  She  had  warned  her  brother  repeatedly, 
but  he  seemed  heedless,  and  with  an  aching  heart 
the  gentle  little  sister  looked  forth  to  a  hopeless, 
desolate  life  for  him  who  had  ever  been  her  all  on 
earth. 

Several  weeks  passed  away,  and  little  Allie  May 
stood  before  the  altar.  The  man  she  had  chosen  was 
noble,  true,  and  good,  and  for  her  feet  a  bright  path 
lay  before  her ;  but  there  was  another  to  whom  her 
eyes  wandered  uneasily — Clarence  May — and  who 
hovered  incessantly  round  the  gay  butterfly  form  of 
the  proud  syren,  Nellie  Eaymond.  Her  dark  eyes 
flashed  with  triumph,  and  a  low  laugh  bubbled  con 
tinually  over  her  lips,  as  the  proud  man  bent  his 
handsome,  stately  head  with  such  devotion.  Allie's 
sweet  lips  quivered  when  she  saw  him  bend  down 
and  whisper  in  her  ear,  and  hear  the  request  that 
she  would  walk  with  him  upon  the  piazza,  and  the 
two  wandered  off. 

The  moon  shone  brightly,  and  Clarence  May, 
drawing  Nellie's  arm  within  his  own,  walked  slowly 
down  the  broad  gravel  walk,  his  face  upturned  to 
wards  the  calm  stars,  and  a  smile  of  infinite  hap 
piness  softly  wreathing  his  sweet  mouth. 

"  Nellie  ; "  he  spoke  very  low  and  softly.  "  Nellie, 
I  am  very  happy  to-night — happier  than  I  had  ever 


THE  COQUETTE'S  FATE.  383 

hoped  to  be,  and  I  want  some  one  to  sympathize 
with  me  in  it.  Allie  has  another  just  now  to  occupy 
her  attention.  May  I  tell  it  you?" 

"  Yes,"  she  whispered  softly.  "  None  can  share 
your  happiness  and  sympathize  with  you  more 
freely.  Tell  me  all." 

For  a  moment  he  was  silent,  only  stretching  out 
his  hand  to  draw  her  down  upon  a  seat  beside  him. 
After  awhile  he  began  half  dreamily  and  very  softly : 

"  I  once  believed  that  I  could  never  find  a  woman 
whom  I  could  love  fully  and  truly — with  such  a  love 
as  I  must  cherish  for  the  woman  whom  I  would  call 
my  wife  ;  but  I  have  found  her,  Nellie — why  do  you 
tremble  so — a  sweet,  pure-faced  little  thing,  fresh 
and  fragrant  as  a  budding  rose,  gentle  as  the  sum 
mer  breezes,  and  gay  and  glad  as  the  lark  whose 
eong  she  trills  the  whole  day  long.  Tell  me  that 
you  rejoice  in  my  happiness.  Tell  me  that  you  will 
love  my  little  wife  that  is  to  be,  sweet  Lilly  Wal 
ton?" 

But  Nellie's  lips  were  rigid  and  ashen,  and  she 
rose  up,  quivering  like  an  aspen. 

"  Oh,  I  am  ill !  "  she  gasped.  "  Take  me  in  the 
house." 

Clarence  May  rose  hastily  and  supported  her  with 
his  arm,  but  she  nearly  repulsed  him  as  she  planted 
her  foot  fiercely  upon  the  gravel.  She  had  learned 
to  love  the  man  with  all  the  hidden  passion  and  fire 
of  her  strong  nature,  and  now  he  told  her  he  had 
won  another,  and  that  other  was  only  a  poor,  but 
beautiful  seamstress,  in  a  rich  man's  family.  Oh,  it 
was  too  much !  He  knew  Nellie  Raymond's" weak- 


384  THE  COQUETTE'S  FATE. 

ness,  and  he  had  punished  her  fearfully,  though  he 
believed  in  his  heart  that  she  was  incapable  of  deep 
feeling. 

Alice  went  to  her  in  answer  to  her  brother's  call, 
and,  when  every  one  was  gone  from  the  room,  she 
held  out  her  arms  to  her,  white  and  stricken,  with 
an  anguished  moan — 

"  Oh,  Allie,  I  gave  him  my  whole  heart,  and  he 
loves  another!" 

Then  she  sank  down  white  and  lifeless,  and  it  was 
many  weeks  ere  Nellie  Raymond  woke  to  life  and 
consciousness.  Then  she  was  a  changed,  repentant 
woman ;  but  it  was  hard  to  feel  the  soft  touch  of  a 
little  hand,  and  see  the  light  form  of  his  wife  bend 
ing  so  pityingly.  Oh,  the  punishment  of  her  "  evil 
deeds"  had  come,  and  it  was  heavy  and  bitter! 

Nellie  Raymond  is  Nellie  Raymond  still,  but  she 
has  grown  into  a  calm,  dignified,  but  lovely  woman. 
She  can  sympathize  with  the  suffering,  because  she 
has  suffered ;  and  strives,  by  tenderness  and  love  to 
her  fellow-men,  in  a  measure  to  atone  for  the  misery 
she  wrought  while  yet  in  the  noon  of  her  pride  and 
selfish  love  for  admiration. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


Form  L9-Series  4939 


UCLA-Young  Research   Library 

PS2894  .S745r 
y 


L  009  602  063  1 


UC  SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  L  BRA  Y  FACIL  TY 


AA    001221471    4 


